Dawn Shield

Chapters

Chapter 1: The Stranger
Chapter 2: The Six
Chapter 3: The Surprise
Chapter 5: The Crusade
Chapter 6: The Hero
Chapter 7: The Assistant
Chapter 8: The Business
Chapter 9: The Matchmaker
Chapter 10: The Confession
Chapter 11: The Date
Chapter 12: The Celebration
Chapter 13: The Attack
Chapter 14: The Proposal
Act I Epilogue: Dawn Shield
The Big Day
The Blue Bandit
Act II: The Greatest Crusade
Chapter 2: Forbidden Phrases
Chapter 3: A Light in the Dark
Chapter 4: Things That Go Bump
Chapter 5: Rise
Chapter 6: Destiny
Act II Epilogue: For the Greater Good
Young Love: Part 1
Young Love: Part 2
Young Love: Part 3
An Elegant Engagement
Ages and Timeline
Act III: Shadows of the Past
Chapter 1: Brother
An April Fools Special
Chapter 2: Giving Ponies Power
Chapter 3: The Hand We're Dealt
Chapter 4: Government Contract
Chapter 5: Gear Up
Chapter 7: All Grown Up
Bonus chapter: The Dragon and his Maiden (Clop)
Chapter 8: Reinforcements
Chapter 9: Zhatka
Chapter 10: The Death of Innocence
Chapter 11: So it Begins
Chapter 12: The Battle of Everfree
Chapter 13: Bad Blood
Chapter 14: Nemesis
Chapter 15: The End? (unedited)
Act III Epilogue: Life Goes On
The Filly by the Roadside
Act IV Preview
Act IV Prelude
Chapter 1: Revelations
Chapter 2: Truth
Chapter 3: Confrontation
Chapter 4: Escape
Chapter 5: Riverton
Chapter 6: Retaliation
Epilogue: Reunion
Chapter 1: Interrogation
Chapter 2: Rehab
Chapter 3: Three of a Kind
Chapter 4: Stepping into the Spotlight
Chapter 5: A Royal Visit
Chapter 6: Stepping into the Spotlight
Chapter 7: Aftermath
Epilogue: Reunion
Dawn Shield Story Recap
Interview with a Vampire
Chapter 1: Identity
Chapter 2: Lost Soul
Chapter 3: Making Friends is Hard
Chapter 4: Teach me Senpai
Chapter 5: Hiding in the Desert
Chapter 6: Come, Little Children
Chapter 7: Homecoming
Chapter 8: Divide and Defend
Chapter 9: Monsters
Chapter 10: Death for Life
Chapter 11: Immovable vs Unstoppable
Chapter 12: Evil Never Dies
Act VI Epilogue: Scars
Act I Prelude: The Door
Chapter 4: The Announcement
Chapter 1: Beneath the Everfree
Chapter 6: Stripes and Strings
Bonus Chapter
Birds of a Feather
Act V Prelude: Decisions
Act VI Prelude: Cut My Heart Out

Chapter 1: The Stranger

Beep-beep

The sound of an ECG told him he was still alive. He wasn't sure how, but he survived. Slowly, he opened his eyes to take in the world around him. After a few moments to let his eyes adjust he noticed he was, as expected, in a hospital room. It wasn't familiar, so he knew he wasn't in Aradesh. There was only one hospital in the town, and he knew it well.

He would have moved to hit the nurse call button, but his body felt numb. After trying to move a little, he decided to just wait until the nurse came around. He waited a few minutes before the door opened and... something walked in. The creature wore a nurses uniform and kind of reminded him of a large cat with massive eyes.

“Oh! You're awake,” said the cat-nurse. “How are you feeling?”

“Uh...” was all he could say, still confused by the cat thing.

“You're probably confused,” chuckled the cat lady. “My name is Red Heart and you're in Ponyville Hospital. You were found unconscious after an accident at the local library.”

“Um,” he finally managed to say. “What kind of drugs do you have me on?”

The nurse gave him a confused glare, “We don't have you on any medications, just fluids, why?”

“Because I'm pretty sure I’m hallucinating. You're not a big cat are you?”

The nurse's confusion deepened, “No, I’m a regular pony, just like you.”

“Pony?” he said before he could think.

“Yes...” The nurse came around and placed a hoof to his forehead. “Is there a reason the two of us being ponies is confusing?”

“Uh,” his eyes went wide, “I'm not sure. I... um... can't remember anything,” You idiot! The amnesia excuse? Really? What the hell is wrong with you?

“Oh my, you can't remember? That's strange. There wasn't much injury to your head. It must be psychosomatic. Do you at least remember your name?”

Should I give my name? Wait, I already said I have amnesia so I can't.

The nurse noticed him struggling with his thought's and assumed he was trying to remember, “It's okay, sir. Don't strain yourself. Everything will come back eventually, I'm sure. Until then, I'll call you Mr. E. Get it, Mr. E... mystery. Cause you're so mysterious... never mind. The pony that brought you in asked if it's alright if she visits.”

She looked at him expectantly.

“Oh, right... um... I guess. I'd like to ask her some questions anyway.”

“Very well, I'll get word to her as soon as possible. For now, get some rest and I'll see you in a few hours,” the nurse said as she left the room.

“Mr. E” sighed in relief and tried to make sense of the situation. Okay, I need to calm down. I've just crossed a dimensional barrier... without a gate... and turned into one of the natives... Wait, I still haven't seen myself.

He raised his right limb and gazed at his new hoof. The hoof itself was covered in a fine, light gray, felt-like fur, and was much softer than a hoof was suppose to be. It was attached to a midnight blue leg.

He focused on his seal. Strangely, it was no longer on his hand... hoof... the thing on the end of his forelimb. Instead, he felt the warm glow coming from his forehead.

Something to do with the transformation? I’ll figure it out later.

Gathering the latent mana in the air, and molding it into a sheet in front of him, he formed a reflective surface. He examined his new features closely. His face, like his forelimbs, was a midnight blue with light gray on his muzzle and a stark white patch of fur in the shape of a star on his forehead right where his dimly glowing seal was. His hair was black with silver streaks. Everything about him was the different... except his eyes... those horrid reminders of what he once was were still the same evil scarlet. Scowling, he let the magic go and laid his head back down. Too many question raced through his mind to sleep. All he could do was wait for the one that found him, and hope she would have answers.

The door cracked silently open

“Mr. E, are you awake,” the nurse whispered.

“Yes.”

“Oh good,” she opened the door fully and walked in. “The pony that found you is here.”

“Good, send her in, please.”

“Ms. Sparkle, you can come in now,” she called out the door.

In walked a purple pony with a pink and purple striped, dark blue mane. Unlike himself or the nurse, however, this one had a horn. She whispered something to the nurse and received a nod in return, and left the room.

“Hello, Mr. E,” she greeted. “My name is Twilight Sparkle.”

“You're the one who found me, correct?” the patient asked.

“That's right. Nurse Redheart says you don't remember anything before waking up here. Is that correct?”

Better stick to it until I know her intentions. “Yes. All I know is that things are weird... like things aren't the way they should be.”

She flinched at the confirmation, “Oh, I'm so, so sorry. It... it was my fault,” she burst into tears. “I tried to cast a spell to make a gateway to Canterlot, but I... I don't know what happened. It exploded and you were just laying there. And if you don't remember anything from before then that means it's my fault and... and... I'm so sorry.”

“Hey, hey... It's alright,” Damn it, “It's not your fault. Temporal magic is high level stuff.”

“Well, yeah... how do you know? Earth ponies usually don't know anything about magic.”

Stupid! “Uh... lucky guess. I mean, bending space-time to your will can't be easy. Um... can I ask you a question that's probably going to sound weird?” Twilight nodded. “What's an earth pony?”

Twilight's jaw dropped. “You... you really don't know? I've never heard of somepony forgetting that, even with amnesia. Do you remember anything about the three tribes?” He shook his head, “Wow, Okay. Well, you are an earth pony. Earth ponies are aligned with the element of earth. They are physically stronger than the others tribes so long as they are on or near the ground, and they can also help plants grow big and healthy. Pegasi are attuned to elemental air. This gives them the gift of flight and control over weather patterns and some, like the Wonderbolts, can even generate lightning. Then, there are unicorns like myself. We are attuned to fire, in other words, energy. We can manipulate the energy in anything, and since everything has energy... well, you get the picture. We can manipulate earth and air by controlling the energy within, but nowhere near as effectively earth ponies or pegasi.”

“Are there any any that can control water, or even all of them?” Mr. E asked.

“It's believed that there was a race of sea ponies that could control water, but if they still exist, they stay away from everypony else. As for ponies that can control all four, that would be alicorns. As of now, there are only three known and they're all princesses. Any other questions Mr. E?”

“Yeah,” he said with a smirk, “can someone think of a better name?”

“Okay. Since I'm the reason you lost your last one, I'll give you a new one.” Twilight sat on her haunches and scratched her chin with a hoof. “Let's see... all we know about you is what we see, so it'll have to reflect that. Hmm... I got it! Your two most notable features are your eyes-”

“No!” he interrupted. “Not my eyes.”

“Why not?” Twilight cocked her head, “They're such a beautiful scarlet.”

“I... uh,” he couldn't tell her the truth, “I just... don't like my eyes.”

“Okay... Well, your coat is quite a rare shade of blue,” the unicorn pointed out. “That and that mark on your forehead... What do you think about Midnight Star?”

He thought about it or a few seconds. “I like it.”

“Well then, it's a pleasure to properly make your acquaintance, Midnight Star,” Twilight held out a hoof. Midnight Star assumed it was a handshake kind of thing and held his out in return, shaking hers. “Well, I have to go see my friend a few rooms over. You'll be getting released in a few hours and I'll be here to help get you settled. I'll see you then.”

Midnight watched her leave with a smile on his face. The moment she was out of sight, though, it vanished.

The poor girl thinks she made me lose my memory and I let her believe it. He let out a sigh. I'm still a monster after all.

“Hello, Fluttershy, how are you feeling?” Twilight asked as she walked in the room that held her five friends.

“Oh, hello, Twilight,” replied the pegasus, “I'm still a little sore, but I’ll be fine. How's the stallion?”

“Physically he's fine, but mentally... I’m not sure,” explained the lavender unicorn. “He apparently doesn't remember anything before waking up here, not even his name. I had to explain the difference between the tribes for hoof sake... and it's my fault.” She slumped to the flood with her head down.

“Now don't be like that, sugarcube,” Applejack placed a comforting hoof on her friend's withers, “It ain't your fault and you know it. The Elements did somethin' to the door-thing.”

“That's another thing,” Twilight looked back up, “Why? Did the Elements intervene to destroy the door and Midnight just got caught up in it, or did they use the door to bring him here?”

“Who's Midnight?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“The stallion. He needs a name until he remembers his own, so I named him.”

“So does this mean you're keeping him?” Pinkie asked.

“He's not a dog, Pinkie,” Twilight deadpanned, “What he is, is a mentally traumatized pony with amnesia. He's going to need help not only regaining his memory, but getting back on his hooves. Until he can get a place of his own, he'll be staying with me.”

Rarity gasped, “Oh, no Twilight you simply mustn’t! Think of the scandal!”

“What do you mean?” asked the scholar.

“Think about it, darling,” began the seamstress. “A single, beautiful young mare living with a handsome young stallion that just arrived in town. What do you think ponies will say?”

“Well, I need him to be close in case the Elements meant to bring him here,” Twilight countered. “You know the gossip circles best, just spread the word that he... I don't know... shows signs of a unique form of magic never before seen in Equestria and needs constant observation.”

“I suppose I could do that,” Rarity said, while in thought.

“Ah still don't think it's a good idea, him stayin' with you,” Applejack said. “If the Elements brought him here, fine, but what if they were tryin' to blow up your door? That would mean that where ever it was goin' was bad enough that they needed to stop it, and this Midnight character is from there.”

“That thought crossed my mind as well. Trust me Applejack, I'll be taking precautions,” Twilight assured her friend.

A few hours later, and Twilight was signing Midnight out of the hospital. Fluttershy and the others left an hour before, leaving the two of them to head to the library alone. Midnight was trying to get used to walking on four legs and was leaning on Twilight for support. She just thought the explosion scrambled his coordination.

“Thank you again, Miss Sparkle, for taking me in,” Midnight said.

“Don't mention it. It is kinda my fault that this happened anyway.”

They made their way to a massive tree with a tarp hanging over one side and stepped in.

“You'll be staying in the guest room,” Twilight directed him to a door to the side, “I'll be putting a ward on the door, so don't try anything funny. I'm sorry if it sounds mean, but I just don't know you yet.”

“No need to apologize, Miss Sparkle. It's the smart thing to do. If you'll excuse me, I haven't gotten much sleep, so I think I'll turn in.”

“Okay, good night, Midnight, and just call me Twilight.”

“Good night, Twilight.”

Author's Note

I know I said the original would be left up, but they made me take it down. I'll try to post it tomorrow in gdocs and give a link.

Chapter 2: The Six

Twilight sat at the breakfast table picking at her pancakes. Every now and then, she glanced at the stallion struggling to pick his fork up. She couldn't help but recall the night before. The terrified muttering and screaming from his room left her afraid. Most of the words she heard were foreign, but one felt like it held importance, mostly because he yelled it so loud, she was surprised the whole town wasn't woken up by it... Sarah. Twilight didn't know what it meant, but by the way he said it, it sounded like a name. Whatever it was, it scared her to think about what he's been through.

“Arg! I give up,” Midnight slammed the utensil down. “How do you even use these without some kind of grasping appendage?”

“You just... pick it up,” Twilight said in confusion. She couldn't believe he forgot something that every pony is born knowing how to do. Unless... “Midnight, would you let me perform a quick scan on you?”

He looked up at her nervously, “Um, what kind of scan?”

“Just a quick scan to check your mana flow. I think there might be something wrong if you can't grab your fork.”

Midnight bit his lip nervously, “I'm not sure...” They grasp objects with magic?

“Oh it'll be fine,” Twilight assured him, “It's quick and painless.”

Midnight sighed. He figured she'd find out eventually. Might as well get it over with. “Alright.”

Twilight's horn lit up and a ring of lavender light swept down his frame and back up again.

“Huh...” Twilight furrowed her eyebrows, “Your flow is fine, but your mana levels are extremely low. I’ll have to see if Zecora has something for that.”

Midnight's eyes widened. Low? How powerful are these creatures? He was considered a very powerful spell caster in his world, and even felt a little stronger in Equestria. If he was weak, he didn't want to imagine what strong was. Needless to say, he was a little frightened by the thought.

Twilight took her dish to the sink after finishing. While she wasn't looking, Midnight cast a quick 'sticky spell' to attach the fork to his hoof. When Twilight turned back, she raised an eyebrow at him. He only shrugged in reply.

“So, Twilight,” Midnight changed the subject, hoping she would just think he remembered how to do whatever it is they do to pick stuff up, “Is there anything I should be doing? I don't want to be a burden, so maybe I can help out around here or find a job?”

Twilight looked at him in concern, “You’ve just been through a terrible ordeal. You should take it easy for now and recover. Perhaps get your memory back. I'm fine helping you until you do. It's the least I can do, seeing as it really was my fault.”

The icy dagger of guilt tore through his heart. It killed him to let Twilight beat herself up over a fake disability, but for all he knew, telling her the truth might actually get him killed.

“I have an idea,” the lavender mare suddenly perked up, “Why don't I introduce you to my friends? I have to pick Spike up from Applejack's anyway. The Crusaders had a sleepover and invited him.”

“Who's Spike?” asked the stallion.

“He's my assistant, and Ponyville's resident dragon.”

Midnight's eyes widened. A dragon? Kept in town, and apparently playing with children. Memories of his few encounters with the beasts flowed through his mind and he shuddered. Thankfully, Twilight was already washing his dishes and didn't see his reaction.

“This will be a good opportunity to regain some of your coordination as well,” Twilight gave him smile over her shoulder, “Besides, something in town might trigger a memory.”

“Heh, you never know,” Midnight returned the smile.

“Hello?” Twilight entered the Carousel Boutique, “Rarity?”

“Just a moment, Twilight,” called a refined voice from the back, “I'm changing Fluttershy's bandages.”

“Oh, good. Fluttershy is here. That should speed this up,” Twilight grinned at the stallion.

“Hello, darling,” Rarity greeted as she walked onto the sales floor, and gave her friend a hug. She was followed by a limping Fluttershy, trying to keep her leg off the ground. The timid mare followed the fashionista's lead, greeting Twilight.

Twilight waved a hoof at the stallion, beckoning him forward, “Girls, I’d like to introduce you to Midnight Star. Midnight, this is Rarity and Fluttershy.”

“It's a pleasure to meet such lovely ladies, as yourselves,” Midnight said with a slight bow of his head.

“Oh, my,” Rarity giggled, “You remember how to flatter a mare, apparently. The pleasure is all mine. You're quite the handsome stallion yourself.”

“Rarity,” the yellow one whispered harshly.

“Oh come now, Fluttershy. A little flirting never hurt anypony,” Rarity returned in a whisper just loud enough for Midnight to hear. He wondered if she meant for him to hear.

She turned back to Midnight and looked him up and down. Her appraising look made him uncomfortable, but he assumed there was a reason. “It would be safe to assume you don't have a bit to your name.” It wasn't a question. “You have a marvelous physique, and are quite attractive. If you're in need of bits, I could use a model for my line of stallion's wear. You would merely have to stand around in suits looking handsome as I take photos. The work is quick, easy, and you won't strain yourself.”

“I... suppose I could do that,” Midnight replied reluctantly.

“Marvelous!” Rarity beamed, “How does tomorrow evening sound?”

“I'll be here,” he gave a smile in return.

“Go on, Fluttershy,” Twilight egged on her friend, “You can see he's friendly.”

“O-okay... um...” Fluttershy sat in front of Midnight, hiding behind her mane, “H-hello... I'm Flutter... shy...” She froze as she met his eyes. She could see something behind his scarlet eyes... a torrent of emotion swirled.

Anypony that knew her, knew Fluttershy was empathic, she could sense other's emotions. It was nothing very strong, only when she looked others in the eyes, but she could tell what others were feeling. This stallion was a sea of sorrow. She felt the pain of loss and helplessness radiating from him. It was dotted with guilt and a touch of fear, but they were nothing compared to his pain.

Fluttershy's motherly instincts ignored her bashful nature and pained shoulder, and she pulled Midnight into a warm embrace, stroking his mane and cooing, “Oh, you poor dear. You're hurting so much right now, aren't you? It's okay, we're here for you.”

Twilight and Rarity gaped at their friend. It wasn't the first time they had seen her usual nature vanish when somepony was in need, but this caught them completely off guard. Midnight wasn't injured apart from minor scrapes and bruises.

“Let me go, please,” Midnight requested.

Fluttershy's eyes shot open as she realized what she was doing. She released him with an 'eep' and shot back beside Rarity, cheeks blazing with embarrassment.

“I-I-I'm sorry,” she stuttered, “I just noticed how much sorrow you're carrying, and I just thought maybe you... needed a hug.”

“Next time, give me a little warning, okay,” Midnight said with a chuckle, trying to slow his heart.

Midnight watched, impressed at the agility displayed here. The cyan mare soared through the sky, twisting and turning, demolishing clouds as she did. If not for the rainbow contrail, he would have had difficulty following her. Twilight sat beside him with a knowing smirk. She had the same look the first time she saw the pegasus in action, except her hair resembled Pinkie's at the time. After the last cloud was obliterated, the athlete glided lazily down to her audience.

Flying upside down with her front hooves behind her head, she said, “Pretty cool moves, huh?”

“I'll say, I can't remember the last time I saw such agility and speed,” Midnight replied.

Rainbow laughed at the perceived joke, “Hahe! 'You don't remember'. Good one. You're alright, Midnight.”

“Yeah, hehe,” Midnight laughed, but berated himself for forgetting his cover story.

“I'm impressed,” Twilight said, “Not many ponies would take amnesia in stride like you have.”

Rainbow's expression turned serious, “You seem cool and all, but I'm still watching you. If you step one hoof out of line, or try to hurt somepony...” she finished her sentence with a clack of her front hooves.”

“Rainbow, stop,” Twilight scolded her friend.

“No, no,” Midnight stopped her, “It's alright. It's good that you have a friend willing to get her... uh, hooves dirty for you. I can assure you, Miss Dash, I will never do anything to those who have shown me such hospitality.”

“Who you calling 'Miss', buddy?” She glared at the blue stallion.

“Oh,” Midnight said, with a smirk, “My apologies... Mister Dash.”

Twilight shoved a hoof to her mouth, desperate to keep the laughter in. Dash's face went from indignation, back to a glare, then to an evil smirk.

“Oh, we definitely need to hang out.”

They approached the big red barn of Sweet Apple Acres. Midnight watched as the massive door cracked open and an orange pony stepped out. She gave Twilight a smile that faded when her gaze shifted to the stallion.

“Well, howdy Twilight. What can Ah do ya for?” she asked happily.

“I just wanted Midnight here to meet you girls,” Twilight answered, “So, Midnight, this is Applejack. AJ, this is Midnight Star... at least until his memory returns.”

“Right, right,” the apple farmer gave him an appraising look, “So... still don't remember nothin' do ya?”

Midnight chuckled nervously under her gaze, “Nope, nothing.”

Applejack's eyes narrowed slightly, “So... for all you know, ya might not have even been a pony before, huh?”

Midnight's eyes widened in shock as sweat began forming on his forehead. “Uh, w-who knows?”

Shit, she knows. Research labs, here I come. Maybe I could take them out quickly and head to that forest over there.

“Applejack, stop,” Twilight defended her charge, “Anyway, where's Spike?”

“He's takin' care of somethin' right now. Ah'll bring him by when he's done, 'kay?” Applejack gave her unicorn friend a quick hug, “Now, Ah gotta finish up, so unless y'all wanna help, get on.”

Twilight rolled her eyes with a smile, “Alright, I'll see you later.”

“Take it easy, Twi. Glad to meet ya, Midnight,” AJ waved them away.

“The pleasure was mine, ma'am,” Midnight waved back.

“Ain't no ma'am here. Ah'm just Applejack.”

“Alright, Twilight, where now?” Midnight asked.

“Now, we get a quick lunch and then you can help me shop for a few things.”

“Sounds fun,” Midnight said with a smile as they headed back into town, “But wasn't there another friend?”

“Oh,” Twilight giggled, “You'll meet her this afternoon.”

Midnight had a bad feeling about that one.

Applejack's smile dissolved into a thoughtful frown as she watched the two leave. Behind her, the barn door cracked open a little more and a small purple figure stepped out.

“So...” Spike tried eliciting a response.

“Ah don't think he's a bad feller, but...” Applejack looked over at her tiny fire breathing friend, “He ain't forgot horse apples.”

Chapter 3: The Surprise

“Man,” Midnight said with a smile as he and Twilight slowly made their way down the road, “That was a pretty good sandwich. You said it was daffodil?”

“That's right,” Twilight confirmed, “Soufflé's Diner has the best food in town, unless you want baked goods. Sugarcube Corner is the best place for cakes and such.”

“I'll have to try that sometime,” Midnight chuckled, “When I'm not stuffed.”

Twilight giggled, “Good idea. Pinkie once lured me in, after I just ate a huge sampler platter Soufflé put together for me, of some of his newest dishes. Let's just say, I spent most of the night in the bathroom with my head in the toilet... It was worth it.”

“Pinkie?” Midnight pondered, “That's the friend I haven't met yet, right?”

“That's right,” Twilight nodded.

“So when am I going to meet her?”

“Oh... soon enough,” the lavender mare said suspiciously.

Midnight wondered if they knew about him and were setting a trap, or if they had something more friendly planned. After a few seconds of pondering, he noticed they were heading toward the library. Midnight did find it strange to be living in one, but it did make sense to have one's home and business connected. It eliminated the need for a separate building and thus reduced the cost of owning said business. Of course this didn't apply to the library, but there was still a convenience there.

“Are we going back to your place?” he asked.

“There's something I need your help with,” Twilight said, “Meet me inside.”

With a flash of light, Twilight vanished into thin air. Midnight gaped at that. His magic had no teleportation. In fact, it was supposed to be impossible. Sure there was the Blink spell, but that was just a quick burst of speed. Midnight, wanting to see what Twilight needed, hurried to the tree. He opened the door and stepped into the dark room.

Suddenly, the lights flashed on, and his vision filled with pink, “Surprise!”

A quick right hand was all that saved him from the Solan blade, as the sounds of battle waged around him. Half of the city of Kilik was in ruins, the other half would likely be soon at this rate. The armored foe fell to the ground in a heap. A swift, strong kick took down a second enemy. An officer aimed a rifle at him, thinking that would end a Mage Guard. He was a fool. Another would-be attacker was swung around, used as a meat-shield. The high velocity round made short work of the chest plate as well as the flesh beneath. The look of horror on the sniper’s face, as he murdered his own comrade was priceless. He dropped the dead soldier and faced the Solan officer.

He focused through his seal, and hurled a fireball at the annoying rifleman. The burning bolt flew true, only to harmlessly strike a lavender wall. His confusion was interrupted by a pair of orange hooves slamming into his side, launching him into a snack laden table.

Midnight groaned as he tried to sit up, but was restrained by a livid Applejack. He looked around as best he could, confused by the chaos. There were about twelve other ponies there, most were fine, but a few... Rarity was lying on the ground, seemingly asleep. Rainbow Dash was glaring at him, hoof to her chest trying to catch her breath. Some pink pony was crying, holding a bloody rag to her nose. Finally, Twilight was shaking, staring at him in fear while Applejack glared at him from above, snorting threateningly at him. Every one of the dozen sets of eyes were looking at him with fear, anger, or both.

“What... What just happened?” Midnight asked.

“You just stay right there,” Applejack warned, pressing her hooves against his back for emphasis, “Thunder Lane, fetch the guard, would ya kindly?”

“Gotcha,” a stallion Midnight couldn't see said, before the rustle of feathery wings went from the building.

Midnight laid his head down, awaiting the inevitable.

The cell was a lot nicer than any other he had seen, but it didn't improve Midnight's mood. He laid in his cot, thinking about those ponies he'd hurt. He broke Pinkie Pie's nose, Twilight's fifth friend, kicked Rainbow Dash in the chest, threw Rarity into a sleep spell cast by Twilight, and, worst of all, he used his seal to try to kill the lavender unicorn. He used his seal where everyone could see. They knew he wasn't like them. He wondered if they would keep him alive to study, or if they would dissect him.

His dark musings were interrupted when the jail door opened and six mares walked in accompanied by the guard. Midnight couldn't bring himself to look at them. He hurt three of them and tried to kill a fourth, the one who gave him a bed to sleep in and food to eat, no less.

They stood there staring at him for a good minute before Twilight spoke up, “What happened back there?”

“Tch, I'll tell you what happened,” Rainbow interjected, “He went nuts and tried to kill you.”

“Rainbow,” Twilight snapped, “We talked about this. If you want to be here, keep your mouth shut.”

Twilight usually put up with the pegasus' tendency to speak before thinking, but was in no mood to deal with it at the moment. Not to mention Midnight probably wouldn't react well to anything she said. She returned to looking at the stallion expectantly.

He sighed, “I... I don't know. It's like, one moment I'm walking in, and the next I'm... somewhere else... fighting in a battle. I didn't see ponies, I saw enemy soldiers that wanted me dead.”

“What are you really?” Applejack's question not only caught Midnight off guard, but the other five mares as well.

Twilight began to scold a second friend, “Applejack, please let me-”

She was interrupted by Midnight, “A human.” Twilight stared at him, slack jawed. “I was a soldier in the Doltan Special Forces, the Mage Guard.”

Twilight stared at the pony in the cell as if he sprouted a second head. Countless questions raced through her head, but one came out on its own, “What's the Mage Guard?”

“Killers,” was Midnight's reply, “The name is meant to make us seem like protectors, but we weren't. People that show promise are taken and given special training. We're trained in melee, firearms, and explosives. We're taught how to pilot fighter craft, and armored tanks. Most importantly, we're trained in magic. Most seals can only control one of eight elements; earth, fire, water, wind, mind, body, spirit, and shadow, but we're given 'grand seals', which can use all eight.

“I was taken from my home at seven years old. When I was ten, my basic training was finished and I was ready for the final step. They took me in the middle of the night to a temple and strapped me to an altar. Then a priest took a knife, forged with the blood of the demon lord Nag-Ta, and drove it into my heart.”

“What? How could you survive that?” Twilight asked.

“Like I said, it was forged with demon blood,” Midnight continued, “Nag-Ta's blood flowed through my veins, giving me untold power, but at the cost of my humanity. I killed, I murdered, and I slaughtered everyone I was told to and then some. I became the most powerful of the seven Mage Guard, but then when I was fifteen something happened, something that was forbidden for us... I fell in love.”

“Sarah...” Twilight gasped. At Midnight's confused expression, she explained, “You, uh, talk in your sleep... or rather scream.”

Midnight gave a sad smile, “Yeah, Sarah, my honeysuckle. A Mage Guard's power stems from his demon. Demons are weakened by things like love. When I fell in love, it weakened me, and my superiors noticed. They found out I had a lover and were going to execute her, so I took her and ran.

“There's a reason there's only seven Mage Guards. When one dies, their power is reformed into the Demon Blood Dagger, ready for the next host. There were only eight demon lords, and one, the arch-demon, is in the Doltan King, so when I ran with my demon, they lost one of their most important military assets. They chased Sarah and I for a year until I had enough. They weren't going to rest until they had their demon back, so I decided to give it to them. I knew it was only a matter of time before they got it anyway, and Sarah had just given birth to our daughter, Tiffany.

“I found a ritual that could cleanse the soul of evil. I acquired the needed tools and reagents, and began the spell. It worked, but... not the way I thought it would. Nag-Ta was purged from my body... and released into the world. He didn't revert back to the dagger like I thought he would, but took on a physical body of his own. He was released in all his evil, twisted power, and immediately set about killing everyone in the village until it was just me, my wife, and my daughter. He dragged them to where I was laying, still too weak from the purge to even sit up. He held them up, Sarah in one hand, Tiffany in the other and said, ‘Watch, and suffer the memory. Remember what happens to those who enslave a god.’ And then...” Tears started rolling down the former human's blue face, “He burned them alive, right in front of me. There was nothing I could do, but wait for him to kill me, but he didn't. He let me live as punishment.”

By this time, every single pony was in tears. Even Rainbow Dash didn't try to hide them. What he went through was unthinkable for them.

Midnight took a deep breath and continued, “Nag-Ta haunted me for three years before he finally decided to finish the job. He found me in my cabin and cornered me. Just before he finished his sick game, I was surrounded in a bright, rainbow light. I felt my body contort and warp, and then... I woke up in a dimension I've never even heard of, without even using a Gate.”

“That's... that's horrible,” Pinkie said, her voice nasally from the injury, “No wonder you hit me. You probably thought I was one of those meanie-pants trying to hurt you.”

“But... Why did you lie?” Applejack asked.

“I didn't know what would happen. Like I said, this is a dimension I've never heard of, and I know every one that's been documented and visited. That means I'm something you've never seen or heard of before, as is my magic. I expect I'm going to be studied, or dissected.”

“Dissected?” Twilight was taken aback, “Why would we do something like that? That's awful!”

Midnight looked at her puzzled, “Then, what are you going to do to me?”

“We are going to help you heal, and make a life here, of course,” said a new voice from the door, “If you so choose..."

Midnight stared in awe at the sight of a shimmering ivory pony, more than twice his size, with great majestic wings, a long, sharp horn, and a mane and tail the colors of a warm spring morning, billowing in a nonexistent wind.

In his stupor, he could only say one simple word, “Beautiful...”

Princess Celestia giggled, “Are you always a flatterer, or only when dumbfounded?”

“Princess, you came!” Twilight exclaimed.

“When you said your friends were attacked, I wasted no time,” Said the Princess, “Of course, Gold Mine will likely be upset that I left in the middle of his claim, but I'm sure Miss Keeper will explain things for me. I heard everything and I must say, I expected some crazed mad pony, not an emotionally scarred alien.”

“Oh, right. Princess, I'd like you to meet... Wait... What is your name?” Twilight looked at the stallion inquisitively, “Your real name, I mean.”

He sighed and answered, “David Corbin... but, if I'm going to be staying, I think I'll stick with the name you gave me. Midnight Star sounds kind of cool, anyway."

“Well then,” Celestia gave a warm smile, “Welcome to Equestria, Midnight Star.”

Chapter 5: The Crusade

Midnight had to admit, Twilight's wards were probably the best he had ever seen. He had been looking them up and down trying to find a weakness, not because he wanted to escape, but because he was bored. He had been awake for two hours waiting for Twilight to unlock his room. After poking and prodding the enchantments, he decided that making an assistant would be a good idea. Not having hands was a difficult thing to adjust to.

He was about three quarters done when he heard the fizzle of spells being removed. His door opened to reveal an irritated unicorn.

“Why were you messing with the wards?” she asked accusingly, “You assured me you wouldn't be trouble.”

“You hid a tamper spell in the wards?” Midnight said with a smirk, “I'm impressed. I never noticed it. I was really just bored. If I found a weakness, I would have told you so you could fix it.”

“Really?” came her dubious reply, “Well come on. Spike made breakfast.”

“Spike... the dragon?”

“Yes, is that a problem?” Twilight gave him a curious look.

“No,” he lied, “I'm sure you've trained him well.”

“Trained who well?” came a young boy's voice from the kitchen.

Midnight's eyebrow raised. Twilight never said anything about a son or brother.

“Uh... her pet dragon,” Midnight answered the child.

“Pet?... Pet! Who you calling a pet, buster?” a short, chubby lizard with purple and green scales stormed out of the kitchen wearing a frilly pink apron. “I'm nopony's pet! I'm Twilight's number one assistant. Wait... you're that monster that came out of the door!”

“He's not a monster Spike,” Twilight started, “He's from another world. Perhaps they have dragons there too?”

Midnight nodded, “Y-yeah... but... they're much bigger, even hatchlings, and are just mindless beasts... very dangerous, mindless beasts.”

Spike glared at the stallion, “Well, I'm not a mindless beast.”

“I apologize,” Midnight sighed, “I shouldn't have assumed dragons here would be as brutish as in my world.”

“They usually are,” Twilight stated, “We've had to deal with a few, but I raised Spike myself.”

“So you're like his mother?” The pony and dragon gave each other a sidelong glance, Spike groaned and face palmed while Twilight giggled.

“Why does everypony say that? Twilight's only eight years older than me,” the dragon said indignantly.

“He's more of a little brother,” Twilight ruffled his head-fin. He batted her hoof away and glared at her.

Midnight laughed at the display, “You two remind me of how me and my brother used to be back on Determis.”

“Brother?” Twilight looked at him in concern, “I figured you didn't have anyone.”

Midnight's smile turned sad, “My brother and I haven't spoken in years. He's a military engineer, and I'm a fugitive. He'd drop everything to follow me, but then he would be a fugitive too. I couldn't do that to him.”

“I'm sorry to hear that,” Twilight said sympathetically.

“It just means there's no way I can drag him down now,” Midnight let out a sigh, “But I do miss the idiot.”

Twilight and Midnight spent breakfast talking about their siblings. Midnight was surprised to find that her brother was a soldier and married to a princess. Even after they finished eating, they continued talking.

“...so he opened the door, and bam! Water balloon full of shaving cream to the face! He was so pissed, he chased me around the yard with a club,” Midnight finished his story. He sighed and got a sombre look in his eyes, “I miss those days.”

Before Twilight could respond, there was a very enthusiastic knock at the door.

“I'll get it.” Twilight flashed to the door and opened it.

“Hi Twilight!” said a familiar filly voice, “Is Mr. Midnight here? He said he'd go crusadin' with us.”

“Well... I have some things I need to do. Unless somepony else can accompany you, it'll have to wait until around two or three,” Twilight told them.

“That's why I am here, darling,” Rarity poked her head into view. “I figured you would be busy, what with the developments of last night, so I volunteered to chaperone the crusaders and our... patient.”

“Thank you, Rarity,” Twilight beamed, “It will be easier to get everything done without Midnight and the girls here. No offense, but you are still adjusting to life here and require supervision.”

Midnight laughed, “No offense taken. I understand what you mean. I am rather clueless of this world.”

“Have fun, and try not to destroy the town,” Twilight called out as the five of them left.

“Come on, I have better control than that,” Midnight called back.

“Oh, I'm not talking to you,” she said with a chuckle.

Midnight looked back at her in confusion. If she wasn't talking to me... He looked at the three fillies, all three of which had nervous smiles. What did I get myself into?

Midnight stood there, jaw agape, mimicking Rarity's expression. A large wooden bird sat on a giant slingshot in the middle of a clearing of Sweet Apple Acres.

“This... this is amazing,” Midnight finally managed to say. “Is this an airplane?”

“No,” Applebloom replied matter-of-factly, “It's a big wooden bird.”

Midnight laughed, “An airplane is a large machine that flies. If this is suppose to fly, that's what it is.”

“Ya mean Ah'm not the first to make one of these?” she asked with a touch of sadness.

“In this world you might be, but I'll have to ask Twilight. I think it's impressive that you came up with this regardless, though. In my world, it took scientists and engineers to make this thing. To think that a child could do it too.”

“I helped with the design!” Sweetie piped up.

“Of course you did, Sweetie,” Rarity gave her sister a placating smile.

“Mr. Midnight,” Applebloom approached the stallion, “We were hopin' to test it out. Can your magic protect us if it crashes?”

“Yeah, I can,” Midnight smiled, realizing their plan.

“Alright,” Scootaloo pumped her hoof, “Come on!”

The three fillies scrambled into the machine.

Midnight turned to Rarity with curious expression, “So, Sweetie Belle helped design this? You must be proud.”

Rarity gave a warm smile, “She probably added some glitter somewhere. I love my sister to death, but she's not exactly the brightest foal.”

Midnight was rather upset by that. “I think she might be-”

“Hey! Don't touch that!” came Applebloom's voice, a bit worried.

“Huh?” squeaked Sweetie Belle.

The sound of metal breaking was immediately followed by the sling shot launching the plane into the air. The sounds of screaming fillies pulled Midnight out of the shock.

“Rarity, get help!” he ordered, “They're heading toward that forest!” His seal glowed dimly as his hooves were wrapped in a pale blue aura. With a kick of his back leg, he slid across the ground like he was skating on ice.

“Midnight!” Rarity called, “That's the Everfree!”

He didn't care about the name, but by the way she said it, he figured this forest must be dangerous. He pushed himself faster. He watched the plane drop below the tree line, kicking up debris as it crashed. Tapping into his mana pool, he formed an air jet to accelerate himself further. He had to get to them quick. For all he knew they could have been seriously injured.

Applebloom groaned as she sat up, clutching her side. She wasn't really hurt, but it was going to be one nasty bruise in the morning.

“Y'all okay?” she called into the darkened cabin.

“I'm stuck,” came Sweetie Belle's voice.

“Ugh...” Scootaloo's groan was woozy.

“Scootaloo, you alright?” repeated the yellow filly as she pried the piece of lumber from her unicorn friend.

“My head...” was her response.

“You girls stay here. Ah'm'a go see where we are,” Applebloom announced, “Ah'm pretty sure we crashed in the Everfree, but we might not be far. Hopefully we can just walk out.”

“Be careful,” Sweetie said.

Applebloom kicked the door from its hinges and stepped outside. She looked around for any sign of how far in they were. Her attention was broken by a rustling behind her.

“H-hello? Midnight? Rarity? That you?”

A bush seemed to explode as something surged from it, barreling toward the filly. Applebloom was frozen in fear and confusion.

From behind her, she heard somepony shout her name.

Soon, but not soon enough in his opinion, he entered the woods. His reflexes came in handy as he dodged and weaved the numerous trees. Branches and vines tore at him, cutting him all over. He swerved around a tree only to find another too close to entirely avoid. His side slammed into the trunk, sending him careening out of control. Midnight tumbled head over hooves for several yards before slamming into a broken tree.

He gasped for air, trying to regain his bearings. A terrified scream brought him back in full. He was at the start of the trail of destruction left by the plane's crash. At the other end, a large mud-brown insectoid creature of some kind slithered with a snake like lower body toward Applebloom. It had two large scythe-like forearms, one reared back, ready to strike down the farm girl.

Without thought, Midnight formed two mage-form wings and fired off an air jet, launching himself at the creature. Tears began forming as the monster swung his weapon forward. He realized he wouldn't make it in time.

“Applebloom!” Cried another familiar voice.

Midnight watched as Scootaloo threw her body into her red maned friend, knocking her out of the way. A painful screech shortly followed as the sharp blade of the beast tore through the filly's face. Midnight watched as she hit the ground, writhing in pain. Just as the monster reared back to finish the job, the blue alien slammed into him, a mage-form shell held in front of him. The beast flew into a copse of trees and Midnight quickly checked on the young pegasus.

The injury was bad... real bad. A stasis spell was all he could do to keep the filly from bleeding out, as the monster was back on its feet and charging the new threat. Its bladed arm came down on Midnight, meeting a shimmering blue shield held in the mage's left hoof. He brought up his right, forming a scimitar, at the beast's head. It moved back, only receiving a grazing blow. Its second killing limb descended, Midnight barely blocking it with his sword. Unused to fighting in his new form, the force staggered him. The monster quickly took advantage. It surged forward, knocking Midnight to his back, and raising up. It slammed its entire weight onto the pony's shield, cracking it. The blade pierced through the barrier and into his left lung.

His breath became painful, as his vision swam. He struggled to maintain the shield, but when the beast reared back again, the pain broke his focus and the spell failed. He didn't want to die, but thought it might be for the best. At least without him, the others didn't have to play warden anymore. He watched as the blade began its descent...only to get caught by a rope. Is his state, it confused him, until he saw a lavender bolt of light slam into it.

“Rainbow, get the Scootaloo out of here, now!” he heard a vaguely familiar voice say, “Pinkie, get Midnight!”

“Hold on tight, Middy,” Pinkie's voice was serious. The sudden change in velocity sent him uneasily into unconsciousness.

Author's Note

Those of you who followed the original, probably remember this from part two.

This is what attacked the CMC

Chapter 6: The Hero

Beep-beep

“Ugh...” Midnight groaned, “This is familiar. If I'm in another world again, I'm going to be mad.”

“Sorry,” said the familiar voice of Nurse Redheart as she came to check on him, “You're still Equestria.”

“And you still kinda look like cats,” retorted Midnight, the white earth pony giggling at the joke. He groaned as he tried to readjust in the bed. “What happened to the others? Is Scootaloo okay?”

Nurse Redheart's face fell at the inquiry. Midnight could tell right away it was bad, but as for how bad...

“Please... Did she make it?” he pleaded.

The medical pony nodded her head, strapping a blood pressure cuff to the patient's leg, “She's alive, but...” she bit her lip. “I'm afraid she'll never see again. That... thing... ripped her eyes out... its... oh Celestia, I've never seen anything like it.”

“Can I see her?” asked Midnight.

“I'll ask Doctor Hooves, but no promises,” answered the nurse, “He, uh... doesn't really trust you. You know, with the whole 'other world' thing.”

“Makes sense,” said the stallion, “Do you know what happened? Did anyone else get hurt?”

“I don't know details of the actual events,” Redheart placed a thermometer in Midnight's mouth, “but Sweetie Belle fractured her leg in the crash, she's at home. Other than that, you, and Scootaloo, there were only some minor scratches and bruises.”

Midnight waited until the instrument was removed to speak again, “Is there anything magic can do for Scootaloo?”

“Not that I'm aware of, no. You should ask Twilight Sparkle or even Zecora. What about your magic?”

Midnight thought for a moment, “The magic of my world, kind of. There are runes that might be able to help in some ways, but I'm no rune smith. All I know are a few basic ones and those are needed for... my profession. None can be of use to her.”

Redheart sighed, “I'm sorry to hear that. That poor filly's life is hard enough. Now, it's just going to get worse.”

Midnight sighed, “I've heard.”

“Well, try to get some sleep, Mr. E,” the nurse giggled at the old nickname, “Twilight will be here in a few hours for you.”

Midnight chuckled, “Do you ever get the feeling of deja vu?”

“Let's just try not to make this a habit, m'kay?”

Twilight once again lead Midnight through the halls of Ponyville Medical, though this time they were heading toward another room. Midnight was still a bit sore, but nothing to worry about. He was more concerned about a Scootaloo at the moment. As they approached the filly’s room they were stopped by a brown earth pony stallion.

“Where are you two going?” he asked.

“I'm taking Midnight to see Scootaloo,” Twilight replied.

“Absolutely not,” he said, trying to hide his disgust, “I can't allow a potential threat to see patients.”

“Potential threat?” Twilight was taken aback by his comment, “He's the one that saved her life. How dare you-”

“I am the head doctor here, and my decision is final. He's not getting in.”

“Ahem,” a gentle clearing of a throat brought the three ponies' attention to an alicorn and her guards that had just arrived.

The stallions blanched slightly, as Twilight ran up to greet the great alicorn.

“Princess. I'm so glad you're here,” said Twilight.

“Excuse me, doctor,” the ruler of the day spoke calmly, “Does this hospital normally refuse to allow heroes to check on those they save?”

“Y-y-your highness, my apologies,” Doctor Hooves stammered, “but this stallion is unstable. He's already injured several ponies.”

“My, that's quite the exaggeration,” Celestia looked at him with disappointment, “He injured one pony, and it was minor. The one he struck in the chest wasn't injured, only bruised, and the other was only hit with a sleep spell. That only happened because of the extreme shock.”

“But-but-but Princess, I still feel-”

“I will accompany him to see the filly myself,” Celestia gave him a look that screamed the finality of her decision.

“Yes... Princess,” He said, defeated, and walked away to check on other patients.

As he walked away, Celestia continued, “Now that that's been taken care of, Let's go see Scootaloo.” they entered the room to see the filly sitting up, face scrunched up in deep thought as her hoof gently felt the bandages on her face. Her ears swiveled around as they walked in.

“Doc?” she inquired.

“No, it's me, Twilight. I brought Midnight and Princess Celestia.”

“The princess?” Scootaloo exclaimed, “Can... can you make me see again?”

Celestia slumped a bit, “I'm sorry, my little pony, but there is no spell to give you your sight. I could repair the eyes, but... you have no eyes to repair. Forgive me.”

Scootaloo didn't look as upset as they expected, “Oh... I didn't think so. Hey... I'm tough. I can live with this, right?” She sounded more like she was trying to convince herself than anyone else.

Celestia gave a warm smile, “You know, Scootaloo, I heard of what happened. You pushed Applebloom out of the way. You saved her life at the cost of your sight. Do you know what that makes you?”

Scootaloo scoffed, “A stupid, blind little foal?”

“No,” Celestia beamed, “It makes you a courageous hero.”

Scootaloo turned toward them with an expression of shocked confusion, “Really?”

“Hay yeah you are!” said another voice from the doorway.

“Rainbow Dash?” Scootaloo exclaimed.

“That's right, kiddo,” said the pegasus as she squeezed through the small crowd, “I saw that monster you faced down, and I gotta say, you got guts. When I was a filly, I would’a wet myself. You know what that means? It means you are officially ten times more awesome than I was at that age. In fact, you might be a little cooler than I am now.”

“No way,” Scootaloo, despite the circumstances, actually looked a little happy, “Y-you're just saying that to cheer me up.”

“No way,” Rainbow assured the kid, “You are officially awesome. So awesome, in fact, that I decided something.”

“What?” Scootaloo's curiosity showed despite half her head being covered.

Rainbow Dash pulled out a small stack of papers from under her wing, Scootaloo's ears following the sound.

“Can you take a guess what these are?” asked the athlete.

“Um... Wonderbolt posters?” ventured Scoots.

Twilight gasped, “Is that what I think it is?”

Rainbow nodded, “You know Scoots, I've been selfish. I know you're a tough girl, you always have been...but you need somepony to take care of you.”

“What are you saying?” Scootaloo's curiosity was mixing with a touch of nervousness, “What do those papers say?”

“These papers, Scoots, are adoption papers,” Rainbow Dash answered. The filly's mood lifted as she realized what was going on.

“Y-y-you mean..?” a bright smile spread on Scootaloo's face.

Rainbow Gently pulled the filly into a hug, mindful of her injuries, “It means you're coming home with me from now on.”

Scootaloo's smile faltered as a thought hit her, “But... how am I going to get to your house?I can't fly.”

“I bought a plot of land and anchored my house to the ground,” Dash explained, “I've been thinking about doing that anyway, letting my friends visit sometimes.”

Scootaloo squeezed Rainbow Dash harder, “I... I finally have a family...”

“I'm sorry it took something like this to get it in my thick skull that you need me,” Rainbow Dash apologized, “I... I might not be the best mom, but I'll try my best.”

“So... can I, um,” Scootaloo fidgeted a little in the elder's hooves, “Can I call you mom?”

The proud, strong pegasus couldn't hold it back. Those five words unleashed so many emotions in her that she no longer cared if there were others in the room. She let her tears of joy run free as she said, “Yeah, Scoots, you can call me mom.”

A loud sniff drew the prismatic pony's attention. The fact that one of her best friends, an alien, and the nation's ruler were watching the little exchange suddenly came back to her and her cheeks' went from blue to red in ten seconds flat.

“Come, Twilight, Midnight,” Celestia wiped a tear from her own eye, “I believe we should leave them to their privacy.”

“Wait!” Rainbow stopped them, “Midnight... I just wanted to say thank you. You saved Scootaloo's life, and almost got killed yourself. Look, I still think you're dangerous with your head all messed up, but... I guess you wouldn't hurt anypony on purpose, so... get better soon. I don't want you to flip out again and hurt somepony for real.”

Midnight chuckled, “I'll try.”

The Princess, the student, and the soldier took their leave, heading for home.

Home? Did I really just think of this as home? Midnight looked around that place of healing as they made their way through the halls. In one room, a mother was holding her colt. He was struggling to hold back tears as the doctor cleaned a deep cut. In another a small group of friends laughed with a young mare in a cast. In another a middle aged stallion sat beside an elderly mare's bed talking about family.

These ponies are so full of love and compassion. Do I even deserve to call paradise home? Thoughts of that monster in the Everyfree forest sprang to his mind. Then again, there are terrible things in this world, too.

“Midnight, you seem distracted,” Celestia stated plainly, “Twilight, go on ahead. I'd like to speak to our foreign friend alone.”

“Oh... Okay,” Twilight complied as Celestia led Midnight to a vacant room.

“What has you so troubled?”

Midnight sat in silence for a moment, trying to put his thoughts into words. Finally he said, “It's just... these ponies seem so pure and innocent, naive even. What would happen if a monster like that decided it wanted to attack Ponyville?”

Celestia's warm smile wavered slightly, “I will be honest with you, they have before. My ponies are stronger than they may appear.”

Midnight chuckled, “I know that, they saved my ass out there. It's not that I think they aren't strong enough to defend themselves. I read that Twilight and her friends are national heroes. How many times have any of them killed?”

Celestia saw where this was going and sighed, “None, and hopefully it will stay that way but...”

“But you're smart enough to know that it won't,” Midnight finished for her. “I'm not sure what these Elements of Harmony are, but it makes them protectors of this world. I don't care how peaceful a world is, if you're a protector long enough, you're going to have to kill, and these girls are too pure to stain their hooves with blood.”

“What are you saying?” Celestia said with a curious look. She knew exactly where this was going.

“I'm saying I've come to a decision,” Midnight's eyes hardened, his steely, demon tainted gaze actually startling Celestia a little, “If any monsters want to try to hurt one of these wonderful ponies, they'll find a real monster ready to add a little more blood to his already stained soul.”

Celestia watched as the man turned stallion walked back out. As soon as he was out of sight, a shiver ran down her spine and a grin found her lips.

“No they won't, Midnight Star. They will find a guardian, willing to pay any price for what he has so soon come to love.”

Author's Note

Here's the original.

Chapter 7: The Assistant

The heat of the forge was stifling. Sweat poured from the bodies of the pair of ponies as they worked on their project. It had taken a week, but with the attachment of one last piece, it was finished. Midnight pulled his goggles off to inspect the completed product.

“It's perfect,” he turned to the master smith that aided him, “You truly are an artist.”

“Why thank you, darling,” Rarity removed her goggled and smock, placing them on a hook, “I'm glad I could help. ”

Midnight opened the 'summon space' he and Twilight made, the day before he and Rarity began in the forge. He bound his and Rarity's creation to it and watched as it was pulled into the dimensional distortion. The rift closed and he waited for Rarity to finish packing everything up.

“I've been curious,” Midnight began, “How did you ever get into smithing? It doesn't seem like something a proper lady would do.”

Rarity smiled, “Do you know what my cutie mark represents?”

“Your talent for fashion, right?”

“Have you ever seen a diamond pulled straight from the earth?” asked the mare. Midnight nodded, so she continued, “They are rough and jagged, crusted with dirt and dull. To be honest, they are quite ugly.”

Rarity walked over to a cabinet, and unlocked it.

“But when you cut and polish it, that hideous rock becomes the most beautiful, glittering, lustrous thing in the world. That is what my special talent is, Midnight Star, finding the beauty in the ugly and bringing it to light.”

With that, she pulled out a shimmering scimitar. Its grip and guard were same midnight blue as his coat. The blade looked as if she brought down the crescent moon itself and forged it into a blade. Following the weapon was a heater shield, the same color as the hilt of the sword. At its center was a depiction of the star on Midnight's forehead with his seal glowing. If Midnight's jaw was any lower, he'd have struck oil.

Finally, Midnight found his voice, “They're... they're gorgeous.”

“They are yours,” she said as she hovered them to the stallion.

Midnight picked his jaw up, “Wha... Rarity... I couldn't. This is a magnificent piece, but I have nowhere to display it.”

Rarity gave him a deadpanned gaze, “How about on your person. I made that so you would have a quality weapon in the case of another incident like the one with that monster.”

Midnight winced, “Uh... thank you Rarity, but in my experience, weapons that beautiful don't-” He was cut off by Rarity slashing the moon blade though a steel ingot she levitated beside her. It cleaved the metal in two with ease.

She placed the blade within a scabbard on the inside of the shield and offered it to him again, “I may not be as talented as Twilight with magic in general, but I am her equal when it comes to enchantments. It would take an extremely powerful spell to even scratch these and the blade is sharper than diamond.”

“I take back what I said,” Midnight said, still in awe, as he took the gifts and strapped them to his back, “Artist doesn't even begin to describe what you are.”

“Oh, stop,” Rarity put a hoof to her cheek, trying to hide her blush, “You're such a flatterer. Keep that up, and you'll have even more mares' hearts.”

Midnight chuckled a bit, “Heh, I doubt... More? As in a higher number than I already have?”

“Why, yes,” Rarity stated as if it were blatantly obvious, “After you risked your life to save Sweetie Belle and her friends many mares have began to see you as the 'selfless hero with a troubled past'.”

Midnight was taken aback by that one. The idea of having a relationship never even crossed his mind. Surely he couldn't find a race that was so radically different from his own attractive... except, they weren't a different race than him anymore. He looked at Rarity, her curves, her coat still sparkled despite the soot dotting it, and her amethyst mane, tied back in an elegant ponytail to keep it out of the way.

Rarity smiled at him, noticing him looking, “Like what you see?” she giggled, “I do apologize, but I'm not looking for a stallion quite yet. Maybe in a year or two.”

Midnight cheeks heated and not from the cooling forge, “No no no! I just, uh, well, um...”

Rarity giggled again, “I understand. We must be quite different than the females of your race. I imagine you would not find us sexually attractive were you still human, but I am curious as to how you see us now that you, yourself, are a pony.”

“You're right that I doubt I would see a pony as a potential girlfriend or wife, but now...” Midnight examined the mare again, this time in a more analytical state of mind, “Maybe my transformation altered my mind a little, but I see you as quite attractive. I wonder if I would have before I-” Too late he realized what he actually said.

Rarity's eyes widened for a moment before closing them slightly to give Midnight a sultry gaze, “You don't say. Well, Sweetie is going to be at school for a few more hours.” She walked up to him, brushing a fore hoof to his chest, “Perhaps we can explore your newly discovered attraction to mares?”

Midnight's blush spread to most of his face, “I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-”

Rarity burst into laughter, “Oh, Midnight, you are such a delight. I'm simply teasing you...” she gave him one last glance over, “although...”

“I really should find Twilight so I can finish this thing, so see you around!” Midnight quickly shouted as he rushed up the stairs, out of the basement, and out of Carousel Boutique. He turned toward the library and moved as fast as his still uncoordinated legs could take him.

What in Mala's perky nipples just happened?! He screamed in his head. Did Rarity really just proposition me? Dear goddess, I actually considered it. I can't believe I almost betrayed Sarah like that.

“Hey, Midnight!” shouted a voice from above, “Where's the fire? You know you're not supposed to be out here without one of us. What if you have another episode?”

Midnight stopped and looked at her, gasping for air, “Rarity... trying to... seduce me.”

Rainbow cocked an eyebrow, “Rarity? She's one of the biggest prudes in Ponyville... although you did save her sister and you are pretty hot.”

“Argh! I'm not looking for a girlfriend! My life is complicated enough right now!”

“And I don't want a boyfriend,” RD agreed, “That doesn't mean I don't like commandeering AJ's hay loft every now and then. If you're ever looking for quickie, look me up. Anyway what's with the shield? Rarity actually using her forge again?”

“Uh... Kind of,” Midnight eventually replied, caught off guard by not only the casual offer of sex, but the abrupt change of subject, “She was helping me with something, and I guess she decided to make these since she already had the forge fired up.”

“Wow, that's awesome. She hasn't made armor for... two years? No, not quite that long but pretty close. Her's is the best. I think the last time she used it was when Luna came back. She made her... neck thingy and those... booties... Whatever they're called.”

“Hey, where's Scootaloo?” Midnight suddenly asked, noticing the distinct lack of orange fillies nearby.

“Oh, she wanted to go back to school with her friends,” Rainbow Dash said nervously, biting her lip, “So she's there... doing what fillies do... playing in a playground where she can't even see the other foals...”

“Are you okay?” he asked, noticing her worry.

“Not really,” the cyan mare sunk to the ground, “I'm starting to think maybe I bit off more than I can chew. I mean, what made me think I could take care of a filly!? I'm a nervous wreck. I barely sleep because I'm afraid Scootaloo will fall out of bed and won't be able to get back up without hurting herself. Any time Scoots isn't in sight, I'm imagining her getting hurt because she can't see something. I'm worried about somepony hurting her... I'm worrying about everything!”

Midnight laughed, “I know that feeling. I didn't sleep for three days after Tiffany was born. Any time she'd make the smallest sound that didn't sound happy, I was up and by her side. This one time, she got sick, and I was the one that ended up in the hospital.” Midnight's eyes glassed over as memories came rushing back. “I used to hold her for hours just because I was afraid something would happen if I put her down... even after... I could barely recognize her, but I still held my baby girl.”

“M-Midnight?” Rainbow Dash tried to bring him back.

Midnight started at the sudden interruption. When he spoke, his voice was hollow and cold, “I... I’m sorry, Rainbow Dash... I... can you escort me home, please? I need to be alone for a while.”

“Yeah... sure,” Rainbow trotted along beside him, her own worries forgotten.

“Midnight? Are you still there?” Twilight knocked on the small guest room's door.

She had hoped he would be doing better than he was the day before, when Rainbow brought him home. Her friend told her what happened, and Twilight was ready to call his therapist if needed.

“Yeah, I'm... better,” came the response.

Twilight sighed with relief, “I was going to tell you yesterday, I got that crystal you asked for. Come on and eat breakfast and we can cast the spell afterward.”

“I'll be right out.”

Twilight left him alone and went to the table, waiting for Spike to put the finishing touches on the morning meal. Midnight joined them just as the first plate was placed in front of Twilight. He took his seat and dug in when Spike placed his plate on the table.

“You really need to teach Twilight how to do that,” the dragon said, looking at the mage-form fork Midnight was using, “It would cut down on all the dishes I have to do.”

“I'll try,” Midnight stated plainly.

“Are you okay?” Twilight looked at him with concern, “You know, if you want to talk about it, I'm a good listener.”

Midnight gave her a warm smile, “Thank you, Twilight. It's nice to know I have people - ponies anyway - that are willing to help me so earnestly. Although, after our first session the other day, Doctor Mind looked like he's going to need therapy after we're done.”

Twilight smiled nervously at the memory of the psychiatrist's face when Midnight left.

“Anyway, you said you have the crystal?” Midnight asked.

“Oh, yeah,” Twilight lit her horn. Her saddlebags flew in the kitchen and a red orb about five inches in diameter floated out, “A spherical cut heart stone.”

“It's perfect, after we finish, we'll get started.”

Twilight's eyes widened and she suddenly started shoveling her food in her mouth as fast as she could.

“Hurry up!” she called as she tossed her dish in the sink, breaking it, and rushing to the basement door, “We have alien magic to do!” and with that vanished into her lab.

“Dude, you might want to hurry before she drags you down there,” Spike said. The seriousness of his voice made Midnight a bit nervous.

Midnight finished off his meal and followed the unicorn down the stairs. She was still setting up a few instruments that were going to be recording data as they worked. It was the same as when they made his summon space.

Midnight walked over to a sphere made of bands of copper about six inches in diameter. He loosened a couple bolts with a wrench and removed the top half, placed the red orb inside, and then sealed it up again. Then he carried it to a table in the center of the room.

“Okay, I'm set over here,” Twilight announced, “What do you need me to do?”

“You're just fueling the spell. Normally, it would take seven mages to cast this, but you're easily worth fifty.”

“Really?” Twilight gave him a confused look, “That's kind of hard to believe. I've seen you do some impressive things.”

Midnight explained, “Your magic is much more precise, and takes more energy to use. Therefore you have more energy. Now, I'll need you to channel raw energy into the Heart. I'll mold and weave the runes.”

Twilight nodded and lowered her horn to less than an inch away from the metal. Lavender energy poured into it. Quickly, Midnight lowered his own head, his seal appearing on his forehead as he began working.

Twilight opened her eyes, still funneling in her magic. Her breath caught when she noticed Midnight was mere inches away. Blood flushed her cheeks as she watched his face scrunched up in focus. She could smell the sweat forming on his brow. The bookish mare studied his features, his strong chiseled muzzle, his silver streaked mane. Twilight imagined his gorgeous eyes dyed scarlet by a demon's taint.

She was snapped back to reality as electricity suddenly arced from the blood red stone in the center of the orb.

“Twilight, A little more,” Midnight requested.

“Oh! Right!” What the hay is wrong with you?This is no time to be caught up in some infatuation.

Twilight poured more energy into the spell. The heartstone core began rotating faster and faster, until finally it was spinning at a rapid pace. Midnight slowly pulled out of the spell and examined the newly created core.

“Okay, ready to test this thing?” Midnight asked.

“Huh?” Twilight looked up, dumbfounded, “Oh! Test, right.”

Midnight was concerned, “You feeling alright?”

“Y-yeah, I was just... distracted,” it wasn't a lie.

“Well, I'm about to finish it,” Midnight's seal shined as a rift opened and a large capsule appeared.

Twilight looked at it in curiosity. It was a little longer than its creator, but only about two hooves high and four wide. Midnight carried the new core and placed it in a hole in the middle of the capsule. The moment the power source was taken, veins of red light flowed throughout the thing. Suddenly the grinding of gears and the clinking of metal came, as the thing broke apart along the seems that ran down the middle, both front to back and side to side. The contraption twisted, pushing itself upright to its feet. It stood on two legs, upright. Its thick arms were connected to the top of the machine and extended upwards before angling down at the elbow, both ending in a four fingered hand. The core glowed red, giving the appearance of an eye, with veins of red energy flowing from it.

“Twilight Sparkle, I'd like to introduce you too... Clink,” Midnight said, beaming.

Chapter 8: The Business

Three fillies watched - or two watched, while one listened to the other two describe it - as Midnight showed Clink to the Element bearers by making him move apple crates at Sweet Apple Acres.

“That's one of them automatic-tons like in the Thunder Filly comics,” Applebloom stated.

“Automaton,” Sweetie corrected, “and hers looks like a griffin.”

“Ah know that, ya dang dictionary, but it still works like it,” retorted the farm girl.

Midnight chuckled, overhearing the girls before continuing the demonstration. “Now, although Clink is primarily a utility bot, he is also combat ready. Watch this.”

With a glow of his seal, Midnight commanded Clink to go into combat mode. A long, thin blade shot from its right forearm. The fingers on the left hand straightened out, arraigning themselves in a diamond, electricity coursing between them.

“The sword is only the secondary weapon, in the case that lethal force is required. The taser on the left hand is the primary weapon, sending non-lethal low current, high voltage electricity through the target, paralyzing them.”

“Does it work?” Rainbow asked.

Midnight got a cocky grin, “You wanna test it?”

Rainbow narrowed her eyes, “Bring it on, blue boy.”

A glow from his forehead was all it took to transmit the order to disable the speedster. Clink raised his arm and a stream of jagged light bridged the distance to its target. Every one of Rainbow's muscles locked up at once, her mane standing on end. Less than a second, and the attack ended. Rainbow dash fell to her side, hind leg twitching. Twilight did a quick scan, checking her friends vitals.

“Amazing,” the librarian smiled, “Not a single injury, save minor burns on the outer dermis.”

Midnight was about to speak, when a cane thumped him on the head. He looked down to see an irate little pegasus filly, the offending cane in her hooves. Scootaloo took it back in her mouth and slowly made her way toward the downed mare.

“Over here, Scoots,” Rainbow called, “You know, I asked him to-Ow!” Rainbow rubbed where the cane knocked her in the head. “What gives?”

“You told him to shoot you with lightning, that's what,” replied the filly.

“Well, we had to know if it worked,” Rainbow defended.

“Then somepony who's not a mom can do it,” Scootaloo countered, “I was scared for a little bit when he shot you.”

“She's right, Rainbow,” AJ agreed, “Ya gotta start takin' better care of yourself.”

Rainbow rubbed the back of her head awkwardly, “Yeah, I guess. I'm still getting use to being a mom, ya know.”

“You've been a mother for a week,” Twilight said, “We don't expect you to be winning mother of the year. As for you, mister,” Twilight's gaze locked on the ex-soldier, “You shouldn't have egged her on knowing she has a filly to take care of.”

“Right... sorry,” he apologized.

“Alright,” Twilight walked around the construct, examining it, “What's to keep you from using this if you have another episode?”

“It has a fail-safe,” Rarity piped in, “I added an enchantment that, if it detects an anomaly in his state of mind, it will deactivate.”

“You did the enchantment yourself?” Twilight asked to which Rarity nodded, “Good, I'd trust nopony else. What are your plans for this, Midnight?”

“I'll use him as sort of an assistant. I might also seek an employment job. I figure with my reputation around town, it might help sway ponies if they know they're getting two workers for the price of one. The weapons are just in case something like the crash ever happens again.”

“A job?” Twilight wasn't expecting that. “I don't think that's going to work. You would need one of us there while you work, and none of us have that kind of time.”

“Right...” Midnight sighed. Suddenly, though, his head shot up, “Wait... I just had an idea! I could set up a home business! I could make stuff that no one has ever seen!”

“What kind of stuff?” Rainbow asked enthusiastically.

Midnight beamed, “I can make tasers, guns... blades...” his expression fell as he listed off potential products, “Stuff meant to kill... damn it.”

“What about this guy?” Pinkie asked staring into the golem's core. “Ponies would love having one of these around.”

“I don't know, Pinkie,” Rarity rubbed her chin, “It took a week just to craft that one. Not to mention heartstone is rather rare.”

“Actually, Pinkie has a great idea,” Midnight contradicted the alabaster unicorn. “This one took so long because it had to be reinforced, and the heartstone is needed because of the weapons and possible upgrades. I should be able to make one about a foot –two hooves –tall using a ruby or sapphire for the core. I could make about one a day, maybe a little longer.”

“Well, I could provide the rubies,” Rarity offered, “I'll put in a word to my supplier in Fillydelphia. I'll even let you use my forge if you need it.”

“Thank you,” Midnight said, “In fact, since you helped me so much, why don't I make the first one for you?”

“Oh, I couldn't,” Rarity tried to refuse, but Midnight was having none of it.

“No, no, I insist. We'll call it payment for services and renting the forge.”

The fancy mare huffed, “Oh, fine. I suppose if it makes you feel better. Actually, that might even be a fabulous idea. I could advertise it for you, as it were. I'm quite sure ponies will be asking where I procured such a helpful little thing once they see it.”

“Alright then,” Midnight said, “Now I just need to figure the material cost so I can set a price.”

“Why don't you use my materials for now,” Rarity offered, “We can figure costs by what you use, and you can pay me back when you can.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said as Rarity poured her tea.

The two were chatting as they waited for Midnight to finish his prototype. He had been hard at work for the past ten hours, and was nearing completion.

“So, Twilight,” Rarity began, “How is it living with a stallion? I trust he is being a gentlecolt.”

“He is, though he has some strange ideas of propriety,” Twilight answered, “Like one morning, he walked into the bathroom while I was bathing, and got embarrassed. Apparently in his world, bathing is a private thing only shared by very young children and lovers.”

“That's odd,” Rarity quirked an eyebrow, “He said his old race is a species of primate. Now, I do not know as much as Fluttershy about animals, but I do know that social grooming is an important part of their social hierarchy.”

Twilight nodded, “I asked him about that, he said it's different for humans. He's actually quite fascinating.”

Rarity smiled deviously, “Oh, is that why you were staring at him during his little demonstration?”

Twilight choked on her tea, trying not to spit. “W-what!? I-I don't know what you're talking about.”

Rarity just gave her a deadpan stare.

“Okay, fine. It just a little infatuation, alright. He's handsome, and saved a bunch of fillies. It's a natural biological response. A mare instinctively seeks a stallion that is strong, as shown by his actions, and has strong genetics, as shown by his attractive features. It will pass... it always does.”

Rarity placed a hoof on Twilight's shoulder, “I understand. I must admit I had felt something quite similar, if... stronger. I even offered him my bed.”

Twilight's eyes nearly leaped from her head, “You mean, you offered to... wow... you?”

Rarity rolled her eyes, “Yes, I know, 'Rarity the chaste, offered to sleep with a stallion she barely knows'. I'm sure it is a shock.”

“Well, I mean, uh, I heard that you... um...” Twilight failed in her search for the proper words.

“Shun sex?” Rarity finished for her, “Yes well, I slept with one stallion once after dating for six months, and was branded as a whore after he went around bragging to everypony he met. It didn't exactly leave a good impression on me, but I still have the same urges as any mare.”

“I'm sorry, Rarity,” Twilight apologized, “That was rude of me.”

“Apology accepted.”

Twilight was quiet for a few seconds before asking, “So, what should I do? I know the feeling will probably pass, but it's getting hard to concentrate around him. I tried to find a spell to counter the hormones, but all I've found are reports about failed attempts. Should I just give in and sleep with him?”

Rarity shook her head slowly, “I doubt that would work. When I offered, he reacted as if he were still married.”

Twilight furrowed her eyebrows, “But he's not married, is he?”

“In his mind he is,” Rarity explained, “He still loves his dearly departed wife greatly. He had likely been expecting to die at any moment, and be reunited with her on the other side. In his mind, it is more of a temporary separation.”

Twilight thought about that for a while, before she felt a surge of magic from the basement. Realizing he must be charging the core, the two mares dropped the subject, in favor of more comfortable things.

“So, how's Sweetie? Her cast came off right?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, but she still has a slight limp. The doctor said it will go away, but it still pains me to see her like this. I suppose I should be grateful. It could have been so much worse.”

Before anything else could be said, the basement door swung open. The two mares looked over to greet Midnight, but he wasn't there. Instead, they heard a rapid clinking sound moving across the floor.

“Midnight?” Twilight called.

“Yes, Twilight,” he said as he finally came into view.

“Is it done?” asked the scholar.

“Yep,” he answered simply.

“So, where is it?” Rarity asked.

“How may I serve you?” came a buzzing, mechanical voice from Rarity's side, making her and Twilight jump.

Beside her was a tiny version of Clink, but colored white with purple highlights. Even the core shined with an amethyst light.

“Oh my, it's gorgeous!” Rarity gushed as she swept it up in a hug as if it were a pet, “You even made it match my colors. I assume you altered the ruby?”

“It's not hard to change something’s color. You just alter the light that is absorbed and reflected,” Explained the golem's creator.

“It's quite fascinating. What are its specifications?” Twilight asked.

“It can run about fourteen miles per hour bipedally, and triple that quadrupedally. It can lift approximately fifty pounds, but can only move with thirty. Its core absorbs latent energy in the environment, so it doesn't need charging.”

“It's perfect!” Rarity squeed, “I can't wait to show it off. Oh, I can make it a tiny tuxedo and everything. Oh, or perhaps I can make you resemble a fashion accessory and wear you. Could you imagine ponies response when my hat pours their tea?!”

Twilight and Midnight watched Rarity as she continued on her tirade about the golem’s potential.

“Well, Mr. Star, I think you found a job,” Twilight gave him a proud grin.

“You think they'll be big?” Midnight asked.

“I think I can send a few letters to Canterlot,” Twilight said, “In fact, a stallion named Fancy Pants just may be interested in helping you out. Now all we have to do is fix your psychological issues, and you'll be a model citizen of Equestria, ready to live out your days in happiness.”

Happiness?It's been so long since I've had that. Maybe... maybe I really will find it here.. No! I will find it. It's what Sarah and Tiffany would want.

Author's Note

Okay, people and ponies, I have three openings for OCs. Like the rest of my stories, I'm giving you the chance to have your OCs featured in this. If you'd like to have your OC as a character in this, post or PM. Please, no Mary Sues/Gary Stus. If you have a character that has already been in one of my stories, that character will be considered AFTER all others.

Chapter 9: The Matchmaker

Midnight yawned and stretched out his limbs. It had been a long day, but he finally finished the latest batch of cores. His golems had taken off in the past four months. He even had a manufacturer in Canterlot manufacturing most of the parts. Of course, they couldn't put the necessary runes on them, but those weren't too hard for him. Not needing Rarity's forge anymore was good, as the mare refused any kind of rent. It made him feel like he was using her.

More importantly, though, he was recovering well. He had even managed to talk to Fluttershy about his daughter without completely breaking down. He still cried a lot, but it was a sign of healing.

He had only had one more flashback just after his first month in Equestria. A stray storm cloud drifted out from the Everfree and a bolt of lightning struck the lightning rod on the library. Midnight grabbed Twilight and dove under the table holding his hooves over her head, calling her 'Your Grace'. Twilight just let it play out, laying there with him protecting her from an imagined threat.

He stood and headed out of his bedroom. He finally was allowed to move into a small place just behind the library, but he still needed an escort anytime he went out. The place was enchanted to sense his emotional state and release a sleep spell if he were to have another episode, and alert Twilight to what happened.

He went into his kitchen after bathing, and threw together something that only a soldier could call breakfast. The food's taste barely registered through the storm of thoughts swarming through his head. Midnight felt better than he had in years, but a few days ago, he noticed something strange. He felt... empty. He felt like there was something, some part of him, that was missing. It didn't happen all at once, but over time. He didn't know what it was, or when it really appeared, but it was making it hard to put his all into anything. Perhaps he had lived with so much grief that, as it faded, that familiar pain left behind a void. Was he attached to his suffering? Had it become such a regular thing that it was somehow a comfort? Perhaps he would bring it up with his therapist.

Yeah, because that guy is actually helping, He thought sarcastically. I'll talk to Twilight or Fluttershy about it... maybe Rarity. She's good with stuff like that, too.

He finished off his food and went into the living room, taking a seat on his couch. Midnight's forehead glowed faintly, and the metallic sound of Clink walking sounded. Soon, the golem appeared with three books, and placed them on the coffee table. With another spell, a blue light encased his forehooves. Five narrow appendages extended from the aura forming a mage-form hand. It was a spell he developed to aid in fine manipulation since he lacked the ponies’ natural magic needed for grasping with hooves. With his ghost hands, as he named the spell, he was able to read for a few minutes before a knock came from his door.

“It's unlocked!” he called.

The door opened and Rarity walked in. She gave him a smile and said, “Hello, Midnight, I'm just here to check on you. Do you need anything?”

“Thanks,” he said, placing his book down, “I could use someone to talk to.”

“Oh, did you have another nightmare?”

“No, the meds take care of those,” Midnight clarified. “I just... I have a bit of a problem and could use your advice.”

Rarity sat beside him and placed a hoof on his shoulder, “Whatever is the matter?”

“Well...” Midnight tried to think of the best way to put it, “I just feel like the more I recover from my grief, the more I feel like something's missing. It's like I’m losing a part of me.”

“Hmm,” Rarity sat in contemplation. “I have heard of something like this happening before. This... void, isn't forming as your grief fades, it was already there. Your grief was merely filling it. That's what grief is, darling. It's a balm that fills the hole left behind when we lose someone important to us. It hurts, but it allows us to heal.”

“So without my grief, I just have this hole?” Midnight asked, “But it hurts as much as the grief did.”

“Then fill it,” Rarity said cryptically, “Midnight... I think it's time for the next stage of your recovery.”

“Which is?”

Rarity beamed, “You, Midnight, are going on a date.”

Midnight's brain had to restart, “What was that? A date? I... I don't know. I mean... I still love Sarah, whether she's still here or not.”

“And no decent mare would expect any different,” Rarity placed a hoof to Midnight's cheek and turned his head to look at her, “Tell me, was Sarah a kind, loving wife? Did she always want whatever made you happy?”

“Y-yes.”

“Then she would want you to move on. Find another love. Fill that void left by her loss,” The pleading look in her eyes showed her concern for him.

Midnight sighed, “Fine, but I can't say it'll turn out very good.” Midnight looked up at his friend with a suspicious glance. “You came up with that idea rather fast, wouldn't you say?”

Rarity giggled into her hoof, “I knew this would happen. I'm quite well versed in reading what a pony needs. How do you think my dresses always suit my clients so well? Though, I expected a bit more coaxing to get you to agree.”

“It makes sense,” Midnight shrugged, “I'm not one to pass up good advice. Part of me wants to scream at you for suggesting that I betray my wife, but I need to stop thinking about Sarah as if she's just lost in the wood. As much as I hate to think about it, she's gone, and damning myself to a life of misery won't bring her back. I still love her, and always will, though,” Midnight wiped a tear away, and smiled at Rarity, “but like you said, she'd want this. So if nothing else, I'll do it for her.”

“Marvelous! I know just who to ask! I will return in an hour,” Rarity clapped her hooves together and galloped out the door.

Midnight watched as his friend shrank into the distance. The whole time, he could only think about how badly this could fail.

Midnight rinsed out his mouth and spit the minty water into the sink. Giving a smile to the mirror, he checked to ensure he got every last bit of tooth sparkling. Satisfied, he place his toothbrush in its holder and went into the living room to meet his escorts. The pair of pegasi sat on his couch reading the latest Daring Do, a series Midnight actually found rather entertaining, despite it not having space battles.

Scootaloo's ears swiveled, hearing the stallion's hoof steps before Rainbow Dash. She tapped the older pony saying, “Mom, I think Midnight's ready.”

“Alright, Scoots, We'll finish it latter,” Rainbow said, placing her bookmark and putting the book in her saddle bag. “I hope you have a coat, Midnight. We had a snowstorm last night.”

“I guess it's officially winter, now, huh?” Midnight chuckled.

Scootaloo jumped off the couch and felt her way to her coat. As Midnight put his on, and Rainbow threw on a scarf, the filly struggled to put hers on.

“Need some help kiddo?” Rainbow asked.

“I can do it!” Scootaloo snapped, but quickly realized what she did, “I... I'm sorry, mom. I just... I gotta learn how to do stuff myself.”

“I get it,” Rainbow said, “But there's no harm in asking for help sometimes.” Scootaloo gave her a deadpanned expression, “Yeah, I know. I should take my own advice sometimes.”

After a couple more seconds, she finally got her coat on. After readjusting her blindfold –she insisted on the 'blind swordspony' look – and grabbing her cane, the trio left the home and headed down the road. Midnight was impressed by the weather team's precision. The roads barely had any snow on them despite not being plowed, but everywhere else was covered in a good four inches, six in the parks.

“So, any idea who this mystery date Rarity's setting me up with is?” Midnight asked.

“Yeah, I know exactly who she is,” RD answered.

“Who?”

Rainbow looked at him with a sultry gaze, “It's me handsome.”

Scootaloo said, “It better not be!”

“Oh?” Rainbow said sarcastically, “And why not? Do you have a crush on him Scootaloo?”

“What!?” cried the filly, “No way! He's old!”

“Oh right, you like that new colt from Canterlot in your class,” Rainbow teased. Scootaloo's cheeks blazed red, “I-I don't know what you're talking about. Colts are gross, and have cooties.”

“Uh-huh, sure they are,” Rainbow said sarcastically, “Well here we are.”

The trio trotted up to the local café and went in. Rainbow lead Midnight to a table in the corner where a minty green unicorn sat alone.

“Midnight, this is Lyra Heartstrings. She's a musician,” Rainbow introduced, “Lyra, this is Midnight Star, he makes those little robots and used to be a human.”

Rainbow left them alone, as Midnight took a seat across from the mare. A waiter quickly appeared to take their orders, then vanished.

“So...” Lyra started, “You used to be a human?”

“Yes,” Midnight replied nervously.

Seeing that she wasn't going to be getting more, she continued, “You know, we have old myths about humans from over three thousand years ago. I've always found them interesting. They had such amazing things despite not having an ounce of magic, even space travel! So, how did you do it?”

Midnight cocked an eyebrow, “Humans have magic, or at least humans from my world do. Perhaps they were from a different world than mine.”

“You mean, there could be other types of humans out there?” the mare's eyes sparkled.

“There are. I know of three documented dimensions with humans, and each is different,” Midnight stated.

“So...” Lyra stared at him with a hungry look that made Midnight very nervous, “Can I see?”

Midnight looked her with a touch of fear, “See what?”

“What you really look like,” Lyra said as if it were obvious, “Turn human.”

“I... I can't. The Elements of Harmony turned me into a pony, and I have no idea how to turn back.”

“Oh,” Lyra said, sounding a little upset, “So... You're not one of our mythical humans, and you can't show me what humans look like?”

Midnight shifted nervously, “Uh... I guess?”

“Okay,” Lyra said.

The mare stood up, walked past Midnight, put on her coat, and walked out the front door. Midnight stared in confusion for a bit before he realized what just happened.

“Your meal, sir,” said the waiter as he placed the food on the table. He looked at the stallion staring after his date and added, “Its on the house.”

“And she just... left?” Rarity asked, obviously upset at the way Lyra acted.

Midnight grunted in annoyance, “At least it wasn't me that messed everything up.”

“I am so dumping a storm on her house,” Rainbow huffed.

“I usually don't condone such a thing as revenge, but I believe I'll make an exception,” Rarity was trying to hide her anger, but some still seeped into her voice. “I do hope you are still willing to try.”

Midnight sighed and said, “I suppose... It couldn't be as bad as that, right?”

“That's the spirit, darling,” Rarity grinned, “Oh, perhaps I could even ask the others if they know somepony to set you up with.”

“I know a couple ponies that need some love,” Rainbow said.

“It's decided then,” Rarity stated with finality, “I will find your soulmate!”

“So...” Midnight tried striking up a conversation, “Flowers...”

The mare across from the table just stared at him, wide-eyed. She hadn't budged since he took his seat, and it was starting to really get on his nerves. It was a shame, she was quite attractive, her pink coat, the lily she wore in her blonde mane.

Midnight huffed and said a little harshly, “Could you do something other than stare, please?”

It was at that time she decided to oblige him. An ear piercing scream shattered the peace and quiet, as his “date” suddenly panicked. Everypony in the cafe had their hooves pressed to their ears, trying to drown out the noise. Thankfully, she finally passed out, likely from air deprivation.

Midnight wiped his mouth with his napkin and stood, “Check please.”

“Do you think you can turn that down?!” Midnight tried to yell over the roaring music, “I'd like to talk!”

His date made no indication that she heard him. She just continued to bob her head to the overly loud music, her wild, electric blue mane bobbing in sync.

With a groan, Midnight stood and left the mare to her music.

“So you really punched Pinkie?” asked Cloud Kicker.

Midnight nodded. He was happy she was actually talking to him, but the subject could have been better.

“Wow... so... Do you wanna hit me?” she asked.

Midnight looked up at her in horror, “What?! No, of course I don't! That was... well... It wasn't-”

“Oh, come on,” she gave him a pleading look, “Let's go back to my place and you beat the snot outta me, please?”

Midnight stared at the psychopath for several seconds... and bolted for the door.

Midnight tapped his hoof on the table as he looked at his date, with bemused expression. The pony's stoic expression was difficult to read, but he could tell there was irritation there as well.

Finally, Midnight spoke, “This has Rainbow Dash written all over it.”

“Eeyup.”

Author's Note

The OCs have been found, thank you, everyone, for offering your characters and sorry I couldn't use them all.

Chapter 10: The Confession

“The ponies in this town are crazy!” Midnight cried out as he stormed into the library.

He wasn't surprised to see that Rainbow Dash wasn't there when he left the café, but didn't expect Twilight to be nearby. When she saw how upset he was, she invited him over for tea.

Twilight giggled, “That sounds familiar. So what happened?”

“Every single date I've been put on is worse than the last, that's what,” Midnight huffed as he sat on the couch.

Twilight stopped dead on her way to the kitchen. “D-date? But I-I thought you weren't ready to start dating.”

Midnight looked at her with a bit of confusion, “I thought Rarity told all you girls. She convinced me it's time I try moving on.”

“She never told me,” Twilight said as she stared contemplatively at the open tea tin.

“Are you Okay?” Midnight asked.

“Yeah, I'm fine,” Twilight said, “I'm just out of the tea I was wanting. I'll be right back.”

Midnight stood and walked in asking, “You want me to come?”

Before he could enter the kitchen, a flash of lavender light announced she had just teleported. Midnight looked at the tin on the counter, curious as to why she didn't just use one of the dozen teas she had.

“Might as well get the kettle ready,” Midnight said as he moved toward the cabinets. Luckily, Twilight was a creature of habit, and everything was in the exact same place as when he still lived there.

As Midnight went about preparing everything, a thought came to him. It was a thought that first appeared after his second date fled in terror. He didn't want these blind dates. He wanted the one mare that was there for him from the beginning. He wanted the mare that watched him, comforted him, and gave him shelter. He wanted the mare that was still good to him even after he tried to kill her, not days after meeting her. He wanted Twilight Sparkle... if only he had the courage to ask her out.

He Thought about asking Rarity for advice, as she was also a close friend, but he couldn't even do that. With a sigh, he resigned himself to the simple fact that Twilight would only ever be a friend, and grabbed a plate of cookies from the fridge.

A flash of light signaled the return of Twilight. She thanked him for setting up for her as she began preparing the tea. Midnight went into the main room and searched the shelves for something interesting. He found a book on Abjuration and, forming his Ghost Hands, grabbed it, before finding a comfortable spot on the floor and laying down to read.

After a few minutes, he heard the sound of clopping on wood as Twilight brought a platter, laden with boiled and baked treats. Twilight took one look at the book he was reading and giggled.

“Interested in unicorn magic?” she asked.

Midnight chuckled as he placed a bookmark and set the book aside, “I find it quite incredible. Unicorns have such unbelievable power, and the precision of their magic is unreal. I mean, look at you! Using telekinesis to pour tea? Our telekinesis can only push or pull, but I've seen Rarity sew with it! And the sheer amount of mana you have? The Cake's kid has three times the mana I do and she's a toddler! Did you know that in my world, in order to teleport something, you need an entire circle of mages? And if you tried to send something living, it would come out the other side looking like a pile of goo, but you just teleported not even half an hour ago for tea. I'm a bit jealous, to be honest.”

Twilight blushed as she passed him a cup, “It's not, I mean your magic is amazing too. You can do pretty amazing things with such ease. You don't need to memorize hundreds of matrices and wards. You don't need to spend years of training. You just take a course in elementary school, and you're ready for a training seal. Then there's the fact that every human can use magic! you just get one of those seals on your hand.”

Midnight's cheeks matched Twilight's color as he rubbed the back of his head, “I guess both have their advantages.”

Twilight looked at Midnight with calculating eyes, “I wonder if it's possible to emulate each other's magic?”

“I wouldn't be able to do anything with yours if I could. I just don't have that much energy,” Midnight said, “But there is a way for you to emulate mine. Unfortunately, we'd need a rune smith for that, and I'm not one. Now, my brother, he's a master rune smith.”

“Tell me about him,” Twilight said before biting into a cookie.

“Jacob?” Midnight got a whimsical smile, “He was the only person I could act like a fool with. Growing up, he was my only friend. Kind of sad if you think about it. What kind of kid is only friends with their sibling?”

He didn't notice Twilight's awkward smile, and continued, “Anyway, we used to do all kinds of crazy things together. Like this one time, when I was eighteen, he was sixteen, we decided to go to this used car dealership and go joyriding in one of his cars. Jacob was a prodigy with runes and easily broke the crappy, half-done runes that kept the car locked. With a quick mod to the starter, we took the guy's most expensive car and wrecked the crap out of it.”

Twilight stared, slack jawed, “You stole something from someone and destroyed it? How could you?”

Midnight gave her an deadpanned look, “Because he stole a friend's legs when his deathtrap of a car failed at seventy miles per hour. The guy was crooked as they came and he hurt a lot of innocent people.”

“Why didn't you go to the guard?”

“The cops?” Midnight scoffed, “Those guys weren't cops, they were thugs with badges.”

“What happened? Did you get in trouble?” Twilight asked.

“No, they never caught us. We did it a few more times, until his losses got so bad, he hired some big security guard,” Midnight laughed at the memory, “But with those guys scaring off customers, he lost even more business. In the end, the guys he hired to save his business made it go under. It felt good to teach that guy a lesson.”

“I still think you went about it in the wrong way,” Twilight lectured.

Midnight sighed, “When the right way lets people like him continue hurting others, it stops being the right way. He was the only one that got hurt from our pay back.”

Twilight thought about that for a moment, “I guess I shouldn't judge you for that. It's a different world after all, and what works here wouldn't always work there.”

They sat in silence for a short time before Midnight spoke up, “This is good tea, what is it?”

“It's made from desert rose, from Saddle Arabia.”

They went silent again. Twilight could tell something was bothering him, but didn't really want to pry. Eventually, though, her curiosity and desire to help others won out.

“Are you alright? You look like you have something on your mind.”

Midnight looked up at her. You, he wanted to say. “Just... these dates Rarity keeps setting me up on. It's like she's trying to make them terrible! Between ponies freaking out, and ponies begging me to beat the crap out of them, it get's tiring.”

“I'm sure Rarity doesn't mean for that to happen.”

“I know she doesn't,” Midnight rubbed his temple with a hoof, “But it's still stressful.”

Twilight stared down into her cup for a moment before snagging Midnight's as well and trotting into the kitchen, tea set in tow.

“What gives?” Midnight inquired.

Soon, Twilight popped back into the room carrying a wine bottle and two glasses.

“I've been looking for an excuse to drink this, and you need to let loose a little.” Twilight said, “Mom gave this to me on my last birthday.”

She popped the cork and filled the glasses, passing one to Midnight. She raised her glass in a toast.

“To friends, family, and, hopefully, love!”

Midnight clinked his glass to hers, “Here here.”

The wine tasted of raspberry and tulips with just a hint of alcohol. They made small talk, mostly about their siblings, as the bottle of wine slowly drained between them. Midnight was surprised to find Twilight's brother was a military stallion, and married into royalty. Twilight poured the last of the wine, split between them. By this time, they were both a bit tipsy, but far from drunk.

Midnight stared into his glass, his reflection colored by the beverage it held. Twilight could tell he was wrestling with something, but thought it best if he came out with it on his own and remained silent. The wine helped strengthen Midnight's courage, but he still had to work up a bit more before he spoke.

“Twilight..?” Midnight began.

“Yes, Midnight?” she answered, her voice slightly slurred.

“I'm tired of these blind dates.”

Twilight blinked in confusion, “Oh... I'm sorry to hear that. I wish you'd give dating another try, but it's up to you.”

Midnight shook his head, “No, I still want to date, but... There's this certain mare I've kinda fallen for, and I want to ask her out, but...”

“You're scared of rejection,” Twilight finished for him. He nodded and they remained quiet for a few seconds before Twilight continued, “What are the odds of getting a date if you ask?”

“I'd say about fifty-fifty.”

“And if you don't?” Twilight looked at him seriously. When he just sat there, quiet, she continued, “It's better to just ask. If you don't, you'll always ask yourself 'what if’. Trust me, I know from experience. Just come out and ask her.”

Midnight let her words sink in before speaking, “Twilight...” she gave him her full attention, “W-would you... like to have dinner with me tomorrow?”

Twilight's eyes slowly widened as it sunk in, “Wait... am I the mare you..?”

Midnight watched his hoof kick the ground as he nodded his head. Twilight was rather surprised. She didn't even know he cared for her like that. If he had asked two months ago, she would have immediately said yes, but that infatuation had faded. She only saw him as a friend now. Not to mention he was still unstable.

“I... I'm sorry,” Midnight said, taking her silence for rejection, “I'll just leave.”

“W-wait,” Twilight stopped him, “This is just so sudden, and I...”

She couldn't say she loved him, but few couples can when they first start dating. The question was could she love him? Her thoughts drifted to the time they spent together. She remembered finding out the truth about him, seeing him bleeding after that creature stabbed him, the magical experiments they did together.

Twilight smiled as the answer came to her, “Yes, I'd love to have dinner with you.”

Midnight's unsure frown slowly morphed into a smile that threatened to split his head, “Really?”

“Yes, really,” Twilight stood up, “Now come on, It's late. Why don't you stay here tonight.”

Midnight blushed furiously, “H-here? Are you sure? I mean we just...”

Twilight gave him a bemused look, “In the guest room. What kind of mare do you take me for?”

“Oh... sorry... I, uh... I let my mind wander for a bit.”

Twilight giggled, “I just agreed to dinner and you're already fantasizing about me.”

“What? No! It's not that! I'm not fantasizing, not that you're not beautiful, ‘cause I have before, but – oh, goddess, I didn't mean-” his panicked explanation was interrupted by a hoof to his mouth.

“I'm just teasing you,” Twilight said with a smile, “Besides, it's natural to fantasize about ponies you find attractive. I find it rather flattering, actually. Now go to bed, and no trying to sneak up to my room.”

Midnight started to defend himself but caught the playful smirk and instead, poked back, “No promises there.”

Twilight giggled as she headed upstairs. Midnight decided to follow her example and made his way to the guest room. He kind of missed the room. It had been built for him after all, added when they fixed the hole left by the explosion. He chuckled at that.

“Leave it to Twilight to take a bad thing and use it to her advantage,” Midnight said to himself as he climbed into bed.

Chapter 11: The Date

Midnight woke to the smell of sizzling hay bacon. The smell was enough to get him out of bed. He made his way into the kitchen and saw Spike standing on his stool over the stove while Twilight sat at the table.

“Good morning, Midnight,” Twilight greeted with a smile, “How did you sleep?”

“Actually, very well,” Midnight said, “I didn't have my medicine, but I still didn't have any nightmares.”

Twilight gasped, “Oh my gosh, really? That's great, but why didn't you say something last night?”

“I guess I forgot,” Midnight rubbed the back of his head as he sat beside her.

A plate flopped in front of him causing him to jump a little. He looked over to see Spike giving him a not-so-friendly look.

“Spike,” Twilight said in a firm voice, “Behave yourself.”

“Let me guess,” Midnight chuckled, “You told him about tonight?”

“Yes, I assumed he would be mature about it, but I must have been wrong,” Twilight confessed.

“He's just looking out for you. You're like his big sister after all,” Midnight said and turned to the dragon, “Is there anything that will help you feel better about this?”

Spike wanted to stay mad at him, but the guy was trying help. It would have been foalish to not try to work with him.

“Take her to Sugarcube Corner,” Spike decided, “That way Pinkie can keep an eye on you.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “Spike, we're adults, we don't need a foalsitter.”

“No no, Twilight,” Midnight stops her, “Spikes being a good little brother and trying to watch out for you. He just doesn't want me to try taking advantage of you. Besides, Sugarcube Corner sounds like a good place for a date.”

Spike's glare softened a bit, though it didn't vanish, “Fine, but if you better be a gentlecolt, or else...” he drove his point home with a little burst green flame from his nose.

“I'll be on my best behavior.”

As they ate, Midnight asked Spike about the Crusaders and how they were doing. Applebloom was rebuilding her plane, but wasn't going to try flying again until Midnight could inspect it himself. Sweetie Belle started magic class at school after her first magic surge singed several of Rarity's new dresses, and Scootaloo was learning braille from a tutor Rainbow hired.

“You really care about those fillies, don't you?” Twilight asked with a small smile.

Midnight returned the smile, “I do. I feel a connection to them, as if they were my own little sisters.”

“They definitely think the same about you,” Spike said. “They're always talking about how awesome you are. They even want to ask you to join their club.”

“Oh yeah?” Midnight chuckled, “Hey, if I get one of those capes I just might.”

Twilight giggled, “I'm sure Sweetie would love to make you one, but if I recall, you said you have three more orders to fill. So hurry up and eat so you can finish those up before our date.”

“Yes ma'am,” Midnight said.

“There you are,” Rarity called from Midnight's porch as he approached his home. “I think I have the perfect mare for you. She's a candy maker-”

“That won't be necessary, Rarity,” Midnight interrupted.

“What? Oh you're not giving up dating already, are you?”Rarity asked desperately.

Midnight laughed, “No, I still have a date, but this one I asked out myself.”

Rarity's eyes seemed to shine with delight, “This is marvelous. Who's the lucky mare? You simply must tell me! Do I know her?”

Midnight just laughed again as he opened his door and stepped inside. He turned back to his alabaster friend with a sly smile and answered, “Oh... I'm sure you know Twilight.”

Midnight saw her jaw drop as he shut the door. He made his way to his basement and opened his cabinets of parts. He sighed at the dwindling supply, making a note to order more after he finishes up. With three sets of parts in tow, Midnight made his way to his workbench and was soon lost in his work.

In a few hours, the mini golem frames were complete. With another look at the order forms, he began coloring them according to the customers’ wishes. He was rather surprised to see Spitfire's name on one. She wasn't the first celebrity to order one, but she was the biggest, thus far. She wanted blue with yellow trim and core, the Wonderbolts' colors.

With the color done, he retrieved three gems, rubies. One by one, he leaned his head towards the stones and, in an impressive display, charged each. After they were charged, it was a simple thing to alter the light emitted to change the colors to suit the needs of the customer.

After installing the cores, packaging the product and placing them on his porch for pickup the following day, he cleaned up real quick and started for Sugarcube corner. If he knew Twilight she was going to be at least a half-hour early.

Sure enough, despite being twenty minutes early himself, the purple unicorn was already waiting. Twilight smiled as he approached.

“You're early,” she said.

Midnight shrugged, “I was in the military. I was trained that if you're early, you're on-time, if you're on-time you're late.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Then... what if you're late?”

Midnight gave her a sly smile, “You don't want to be late.”

Twilight smiled again as he opened the door for her and followed her inside.

“Twilight, Middie! How's it going?” Pinkie greeted from the counter, waving a hoof.

“Hi Pinkie,” Twilight returned the greeting as she and Midnight found a table.

The pink ball of fluff bounced to them, pencil and pad in hoof, “What can I get you?”

“You know better than I,” Midnight said to his date.

“Hmm,” Twilight scratched her chin, “What's good for a date?”

Pinkie's eyes shot open, “Date!? You two are on a date?”

“That... That's not a problem, is it?” Midnight asked.

In a blur of pink, Pinkie shot into the back room and quickly returned wearing a fire hat with a fire extinguisher strapped to her back, “Okay, I'm ready.”

“What's with the firefighter gear?” Twilight asked.

Pinkie deadpanned, “Because last time Sugarcube Corner burned down. I'm not risking that again.”

“When did Sugarcube corner burn down?” Twilight asked, to which Mrs. Cake just shrugged from the other side of the room.

“So... date food!” Pinkie cheered, “I know just the thing!” and with that, pink puff disappeared again.

“I don't think I'll ever get used to her,” Midnight marveled at her... uniqueness?

“I used to think that too,” Twilight giggled.

“You also didn't break her nose the second you met her,” Midnight chuckled dryly, “That's what I really can't get used to. How can someone forgive so easily? All I said was “I'm sorry” and it was like it never happened to her.”

Twilight gave him a warm smile, “That's because, to her, it didn't. That's just Pinkie. If you're honestly sorry, that's all it takes. It's part of what makes her such a great friend. She's infuriatingly confusing and random sometimes, but she's got a heart of gold.”

“All your friends seem great. I mean, Fluttershy's terrified of me, but she still tries to help anyway, Rainbow... still doesn't trust me, but she shouldn't, and she's always nearby in case I have an episode, and Rarity is as close a friend as one could be.”

“Yeah, they are wonderful friends,” Twilight nodded, “They're the reason I'm here instead of living in Canterlot. They're my first true friends, and still the best.”

“That's so sweet of you, Twilight!” Pinkie cheered, still wearing the firefighter gear.

She placed a massive plate of spaghetti and oatballs, grinning like the mad mare she was, before placing two glasses and a bottle of sparkling grape juice. She then placed a decorative partition to give the couple some privacy, lit a candle that somehow found itself on the table and put on some soft, romantic music. After all was right, she left with a hopeful smile.

“Wow,” Midnight said, in awe, “She really goes all out.”

“Pinkie's been trying to get me to date more, so she's hoping this will work out,” Twilight informed.

“I'll have to thank her later, I guess,” Midnight chuckled, and looked at the food in front of him. “I guess we're supposed to share this?”

“Seems that way,” Twilight replied, lifting her fork to begin while Midnight filled their glasses.

Midnight lifted his glass and held it aloft, “To great friends!”

“To great friends!” Twilight echoed as she touched her glass to his.

They took a sip and dug in to the delicious looking food. Midnight didn't even know Sugarcube Corner even served food like this. When asked, Twilight confirmed they don't and it was just Pinkie being a good friend.

Twilight took a few more bites before speaking again, “I'm curious, do you have any long term goals?”

“Well, I'd like to learn more runes,” the ex-soldier answered, “Right now, all I know are what I need for golems, but there are countless others. I'd like to figure out body runes, especially.”

“Body runes?” Twilight inquired.

“Runes places on the body to perform various functions from increased speed or strength, to breathing underwater and reducing the rate one falls.”

“That's amazing, but can't you already do all that with your magic?” asked Twilight.

“I can, but ponies can't,” Midnight explained, “Runes are different than seals. Where as a seal is powered by a human spirit, runes are typically powered by the latent energy in the environment. These oatballs are amazing.”

“Pinkie's an amazing cook,” Twilight giggled, “So, if you learn how to make body runes, ponies could use your magic?”

Midnight smirked at the excitement in her eyes, “That's right. Each rune is only a single spell, though.”

“Is there anything I could do to help?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, actually. Ponies have a much larger manafont than I, and yours is massive even by pony standards. If you offered energy to my experiments, I could go for hours without breaking a sweat, and you'd hardly feel any different.”

“Sign me up, then!” Twilight said, positively beaming.

Midnight smiled warmly, “That's one of the reasons I fell for you. You're always willing to help your friends.”

Twilight blushed, “And you're such a flatterer. Keep that up and I might just fall for you too.”

“Well, in that case,” Midnight grinned, “You're one of the smartest individuals I've ever met, in this world and my own. You're kind, and understanding, even to someone as dangerous as me. You're beautiful, and funny-”

“Okay, okay,” Twilight's face was beet red, but the smile she wore showed she liked the praise, “I get it... and to be honest... I think I kind of like you too.”

“R-really?” Midnight asked in hopeful astonishment.

“I... I'm not sure... but maybe,” Twilight took another bite of spaghetti, finishing it off.

“Suddenly there was this rumbling,” Twilight said as she and Midnight walked back to his place, “The doors burst open and a veritable stampede of critters came pouring in, and right behind them was Fluttershy looking... get this... furious, shouting, ‘You're going to love me!’.”

Midnight couldn't stop laughing, “Fluttershy? Angry? I'll believe it when I see it.”

“Oh, you don't want to. She's quiet and timid, but you make her angry, and she's a force of nature. She once made a grown dragon cry, and that was her 'mildly upset'.”

Midnight could only stare in wide eyed disbelief.

“Anyway, we all left - and by that, I mean we carried our flanks out of there as if the building were on fire - and went out for doughnuts.”

“Sounds like a nightmare,” Midnight said as they reached his porch, “So... goodnight, I guess. Maybe we can do this again?”

Twilight thought for a second. She definitely felt this could go somewhere. “I'd love to. There's a meteor shower Tuesday.”

“Sounds great.”

With that, she gave him a peck on the cheek, and headed for home, leaving the stunned stallion behind. Seeing as his house was right behind hers, it didn't take long for her to get back home. She walked in, tired but still smiling and blushing faintly. She was definitely falling for him.

The moment the door shut, the lights flicked on, and five mares were sitting there, staring at her with smiles varying from Rarity's and Pinkie's matching grins, to Rainbow's excited smirk, to Fluttershy's shy smile. Applejack, though had a more concerned expression.

Rarity jumped up, and ushered Twilight into the chair, facing the others.

The fashionista's smile never wavered as she sang a single word; “Details!”

Chapter 12: The Celebration

The heat was oppressive, and his limbs felt like lead. It was a familiar dream, one he's had countless times. The distant screams were all too familiar to him by now, as were the heavy footsteps that approached.

“You're a fool, mortal,” came the evil, booming voice. “Do you truly believe you can escape from me?”

The massive silhouette of the demon could be seen through the smoke as he approached, dragging something behind him. The monster stepped from the smoke with a wicked grin. His eight foot tall form towered over any human. His large tattered wings splayed menacingly from his back just made him look even bigger. The worst was his eyes... the eyes they shared.

“You can run all you want, but I will find you, and when I do,” He raised his arm, his clawed hand wrapped tightly around Twilight's neck, “History will repeat.”

His face was one of pure glee as Twilight was engulfed in hellfire. Her screams filled the air, soon joined by his own.

“-night! Midnight wake up!”

Midnight opened his eyes to see Twilight's concerned eyes staring into his own. He sighed in relief as he saw he was still in the library, in the guest bedroom where he crashed after a date of magical experimentation with his fillyfriend went longer than anticipated. The former human smiled at Twilight. He still couldn't believe the last six months were even real. Spending time with her everyday, at least a little. It was like a dream, but a part of him was terrified. He was afraid it would end like his last love. He hadn't needed his medicine to keep nightmares away for close to two months and he really didn't want to need them again.

“I'm fine... just a dream,” he assured her.

“I heard you from all the way in my room. Do you want your medicine?”

“No, I'm just going to get up. It's about eight, anyway,” Midnight threw the covers off himself and rolled to the floor.

“I guess I can start on breakfast, if Spike's still asleep,” Twilight said.

The two cantered out of the room, Twilight heading to the kitchen, Midnight to wake up the resident fire breather. Midnight walked upstairs to Twilight's room.

Midnight banged on the door, “Wake up, Scale Tail!”

“I'm up, Monkey Brain!” came the dragon's sleepy reply.

“Twi's making pancakes. You want sapphires or emeralds?”

“Emeralds,” Spike answered, “I wish she'd learn to make something else.”

“Me too, kiddo,” Midnight laughed.

“Then why don't you drag your plot down here and make your own breakfast,” Twilight said, her glare rendered ineffective by the smile she wore. She knew they loved her pancakes. Even if it was the only breakfast food she knew how to make, she made them great.

“Twi, you know that knowing how to make one dish is still one more than I can make,” Midnight said with his winningest smile.

“Then quit your bellyaching and come eat.”

The two males hurried down stairs and took their places at the table. Twilight served their food, Midnight's coming with a quick kiss, and everypony dug in. Midnight let out a small moan at the taste of the fluffy disks of heaven.

Twilight giggled, “Well, I'm glad you like them.”

“Even if there wasn't the hundred other reasons, these pancakes are enough to make me fall for you,” Midnight praised.

Twilight rolled her eyes, “I see some of Rarity's melodrama rubbed off on you. Would you like some help with your orders today?”

Midnight shook his head, “It's only one, but you can if you want to. I can teach you how to put them together. Maybe if I get more popular, I'll hire you to be my assistant.”

“Wait...” Spike scratched his chin thoughtfully, “Wouldn't that make me an assistant's assistant? Talk about a demotion.”

The three shared in a hearty laugh.

Midnight walked, side by side, with Twilight, leaning on one another. Spike left for Carousel Boutique after Midnight returned from finishing his order, and he and Twilight decided to 'get all mushy'. He told them he'd meet them at AJ's for the party, which happened to be the couple's destination. It was a party Pinkie threw every year to celebrate the summer solstice, the Summer Sun Celebration. It was also the day Twilight and her friends became the Bearers of Harmony and cleansed the Nightmare from Princess Luna.

“You've been quiet an awful lot,” Twilight mused.

Midnight smiled, “I've just been thinking about how you would look in a bikini.”

Twilight giggled, “You are so weird.”

“I am an alien, you know,” Midnight smirked.

“No,” Twilight gave him a peck on the cheek, “You're my alien.”

“Daww,” came Fluttershy's voice from behind them, “I'm sorry. I didn't mean to overhear, but it was just so sweet.”

Twilight giggled again, “It's okay, Fluttershy. Are you going to the party?”

“Oh, um, yes... Rainbow Dash convinced me to go, but I'm kind of nervous.”

Midnight chuckled, “I'll never understand you, Fluttershy. I can see strength in you, but you hide it away and act weak. Why?”

“I-I-I don't k-know what you're t-t-talking about!” she stammered, “I-I'm not strong at all!”

“Really?” Midnight raised an eyebrow, “Then how can you live next to the Everfree forest? How is is that wolves, and bears, and other predators view you as an alpha?”

Twilight furrowed her brow in confusion, “I never thought about that. Why is that, Fluttershy?”

“Oh my, look at the time, I should hurry!” Fluttershy whisper-yelled – something only she could really pull off – and took off down the road.

Twilight looked at Midnight questioningly, “Do you really think she's that strong?”

Midnight shot her a smirk, “Let's just say, I'd hate to see what would happen if she's ever pushed over the edge. I think that's why she seems so scared all the time and never stands up for herself. She's afraid that if she offends somepony, they might try to attack her and she might end up hurting them.”

Twilight turned her curious gaze to the retreating yellow form. The thing that scared her was that it made sense. She had seen Fluttershy take a stand, and truth be told, it was an intense thing. What did those that found themselves on the receiving end of The Stare see? Twilight shuddered at the thought of what could make a full grown dragon cry.

“Woah,” Midnight brought Twilight out of her musings. She didn't even realize they had arrived. “Look at this? The Apples don't mind this many ponies partying on their lawn?”

“You kidin'?” said the familiar orange apple farmer as she walked up to escort them the rest of the way, “We love the company. Granny can't get to town as much as she wants, so this gives her chance to talk to ponies she ain't seen for a spell.”

“And how is Granny?” Midnight asked, “Last time I was here she wasn't doing too well.”

“She's better. Even has that pie she promised you waitin'.”

Midnight's eyes widened, “Gotta go!” He gave Twilight a peck on the cheek and ran off, his seal augmenting his speed.

“That boy loves Granny's pies, you know that Twili... Twi?” Applejack found herself alone. Her purple friend hauling flank toward the farmhouse.

Midnight and Twilight sat with content smiles plastered on their faces, an empty pie tin in front of them. A loud burp pierced the air.

“Nice one, Twi,” Midnight chuckled as Twilight blushed from embarrassment.

“Excuse me,” she said sheepishly.

“It's alright,” Midnight chuckled, “In some countries, burping is a compliment. It tells your host that the meal was satisfying.”

“Well then, Ah reckon you're welcome,” said a kind, weathered voice.

“Granny,” Midnight gave a nod, “Good to see you're feeling better. I was afraid you'd still be bed ridden.”

“What, an' miss the excitement? Not on yer life, sonny,” Granny laughed joyously, “You'd haf'ta strap me to the bed.”

“Well, that sounds rather exciting in itself,” Midnight said, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively.

Granny laughed even harder, “You couldn't handle all this mare, young'un.”

Midnight and Twilight joined her laugh.

“That's an image Ah ain't never wanted,” Applejack trotted up with a smirk, “You flirtin' with mah granny again, Midnight?”

“He can't help it, AJ. Ah'm irresistible,” Granny Smith put a fore-hoof on her hip and the other on the back of her head in a 'sexy pose'. Another round of laughter roared out from the group.

“Hey Midnight, you mind if Ah borrow Twilight for a bit?” Applejack asked.

“Sure, go ahead. Have fun Twilight,” Midnight gave his fillyfriend one more quick kiss as the farmer dragged her away.

As they rounded a corner, another took a seat across from Midnight.

“What a party, huh?” said the large white unicorn stallion with a blue mane.

“Yeah, it's great,” Midnight agreed, “I don't think I've seen you around. I'm Midnight Star.” Midnight held out a hoof.

“I'm Captain,” said the unicorn, “I'm just visiting family. Nice town, this place. The ponies here are friendly, if sometimes a bit eccentric.”

“Ha! Tell me about it. Have you met Pinkie Pie yet?”

“Yes I have, about a year ago actually,” Captain answered.

“Not your first time visiting, huh?” Midnight took a swig of his apple cider.

“Nope, been here a few times,” Captain looked back behind him, “So, that unicorn you were with, fillyfriend or wife?”

“Fillyfriend, but who knows, that might change some day.”

“So you two are serious, are you?”

Midnight smiled, “Yeah, she's great. She's smart, funny, fun, beautiful, and she's done so much for me.”

“Oh? How so?” asked his new acquaintance.

Midnight stared at the empty pie tin, “I was married once, but my wife... she passed away, and Twilight’s helped me move on.”

The stallion looked at Midnight with a appraising gaze. Midnight was about to say something when the unicorn waved a hoof, beckoning someone. Twilight came stomping over glaring at the white stallion.

“I can't believe you made my friends get me out of the way, just so you can interrogate my coltfriend!” seethed the lavender mare.

Captain laughed, “I wasn't interrogating him, just chatting. I just wanted to make sure his feelings were genuine.”

“Uh... What's going on?” Midnight spoke up, tired of being in the dark.

“Midnight, this is Shining Armor, my brother,” Twilight introduced.

“You said your name was 'Captain',” Midnight raised an eyebrow.

“It is... to my soldiers; Captain Shining Armor,” a sly smirk found its way the his face, “And you, my good stallion, passed with flying colors. My sister's rather important, always has been. There have been plenty of stallions that have tried courting her simply because of her status, and I refuse to let one of those near my little sis. I hope you understand.”

Midnight nodded, “You wanted to talk to me as 'just another stallion' not Twilight's brother. That way you could get a feel for the kind of pony I am.”

“Exactly,” Shining nodded, “You're a sharp one, Midnight Star. I like you, and you have my blessing, and by extension, our father's, to court Twilight.”

Twilight's mood lifted hearing that her family approved of her choice and threw her hooves around his neck, “Thank you, Shiny!”

“Unfortunately, I'm in the middle of an assignment, and this is just my escort's rest stop. I'm heading down south to help settle a trade dispute between two of Equestria's allies. Sorry I can't stay, but I'll try to stop by on the way back, hopefully take leave.”

“So you already have to leave?” Twilight said dejectedly, “You better visit again soon. Just tell the Princess that if you don't get leave, I might think you've abandoned me.”

Shining's eyes widened with a touch of fear, “That'll do it. Sorry, I gotta go. Bye Twilie. Nice meeting you Midnight.”

“Hold your horses,” Applejack carried over a plate laden with food, “You ain't leavin' without some proper food. I tasted one of those cardboard meals y'all eat. Ain't no way to live if you ask me.”

“Thanks, Applejack. Catch you later,” Shining gave one last farewell and headed back toward town.

“Well...” Midnight pondered as he watched Twilight's brother walk away, “That was overly sudden and brief... but I got your family's approval.”

“That you did,” Twilight smiled. She looked over at Midnight and gave him a once over before turning to her fruit growing friend, “Applejack, can I talk to you for just a moment.”

“Sure thing, sugarcube.”

Midnight watched in curiosity as the two mares went a little ways away. Twilight looked around, blushing slightly, before leaning to Applejack's ear, hiding her words with a hoof. Applejack's eyes widened in surprise, looking at the unicorn then to Midnight. A grin spread across her face.

“Why, sure, Twilight,” Applejack said happily as she took off her hat and removed a key hidden inside, “Lock up when you're done.”

Twilight took the key and walked back to Midnight, “Come on.”

Twilight lead him away from the party toward the big red barn. She levitated the key to the padlock keeping the doors shut tight.

“What's going on?” Midnight asked as she opened the door, though he had a pretty good idea by this time.

“Come on,” Twilight gently pulled him in.

The door shut behind them and briefly glowed with a lavender light as Twilight's wards surrounded the building. Midnight felt the telltale tingle of Twilight's magic cover the barn. He was pretty sure he knew what his fillyfriend had in mind, but was unwilling to jump to conclusions. The look Twilight gave him - half-lidded eyes, biting her lip - left little doubt. She closed the distance between them and pressed her lips to his. She didn't hold it long before separating and looking into Midnight's eyes.

“I... I was going to wait until after the party, when we got home, but,” Twilight began, but paused, thinking of how to word her thoughts, “Midnight... I want you. I would understand if you're not ready, but if you are...”

Midnight had to look away, “You know, I've asked myself what I would do. I'm sure you know what this would mean. Not only would it sever the last ties I have to Sarah, but too my humanity.”

Twilight pulled his face back up, his scarlet eyes meeting her violet ones, “I know. It's okay if you don't want to.”

Midnight gave mimicked her earlier action, pulling Twilight into a passionate kiss, before returning to gazing into her eyes, “And the answer is, yes, I do want this. It's time I let David Corbin go, so Midnight Star can live a full, happy life.”

Twilight's smile could have given Pinkie's best a run for its money. She wrapped her hooves around the back of Midnight's neck and, once again, kissed him, this time her tongue came into play. The lavender mare, stepped into Midnight, pushing him back further into the barn.

Eventually, Twilight broke the kiss and stepped to his side, flicking him in the face with her tail as she went. Her horn lit up as she fluffed up a particular pile of hay. When it was just right, she laid down in the middle, giving her best bedroom eyes to Midnight.

The blue stallion nervously joined her, his heart racing, “Um... I should probably say, I... have no idea what to do. I've never done it as a pony.”

Twilight giggled, “That's okay, Midnight. I've only done it once, and that was, well, for science – shut up – but I’m sure I remember how it's done.”

“Well then, my love,” Midnight gave her another peck on the lips, “I'll just follow your lead.”

Twilight smiled and pulled her stallion on top of her, as she laid on her back, plunging her tongue into his mouth. Midnight broke away, only to trail light kisses and nips down her neck and body, making her moan in delight. His seal lit up as the ethereal digits of his ghost-hand extended from his hoof.

“I guess foreplay shouldn't be too different,” Midnight commented as he lightly glided his fingers along Twilight's inner thigh.

Twilight shuddered at the touch, affirming his theory. He traced circles around her awaiting tunnel, before brushing her lower lips. Twilight moaned quietly as his magical digits stimulated her mound. Without warning, the blue stallion plunged two mage-form fingers in, causing his fillyfriend to gasp.

Midnight began pumping his hoof, sliding his fingers in and out. Twilight threw her head back in a loud moan as she began to lose herself in the ecstasy. Her hips began rocking instinctively as the glowing appendages drove her crazy.

She couldn't take it anymore. Twilight tackled her coltfriend to the ground and straddled him. The lust driven mare pressed her lips to his, as her vulva ground into his solid shaft, coating it in her slippery secretions.

Twilight broke the kiss to stare into his eyes, as she took his phallus in her magic and carefully aligned herself. They kept their eyes locked onto each other, as Twilight slowly lowered herself. The feeling of Midnight's meat spreading her walls nearly sent her over the edge, but she held on.

After a moment to catch her breath and calm down a little, Twilight placed her hooves on Midnight's stomach and slowly raised her hips. His cock slid out, leaving only the head before dropping back down, a little faster than before. Again, she slid herself up, this time Midnight grabbed her hips, thrusting up as she dropped down. The satisfying, furry slap nearly drowned out the moans of the lovers as Twilight found a rhythm, and they soon lost themselves in the pleasure of each other’s bodies. Twilight's pace, though, began to slow as sweat soaked her fur and mane. Midnight could tell she was exhausted.

“Do you want to switch?” he asked.

Twilight just nodded as she slid off him. She turned away and presented herself, flagging her tail to give Midnight a clear path. The earth pony stallion got to his hooves and mounted his mare, thrusting his pole back into the wet cavern of love. From his new position, he began ramming himself into her. He could feel himself growing closer, but refused to finish first. His mouth found Twilight's ear as he began nibbling on the auditory device.

“Ah! I-I'm close!” Twilight called out, “Cum inside me. I'm safe.”

Not one to refuse his lady, he began plowing into her like an animal. Twilight moaned loudly as a sudden spray of juices slathered Midnight's crotch. The contracting walls broke what little resistance Midnight had, and with last thrust, he buried himself as deep as he could. Twilight felt a hot sensation filling her, intensifying her own climax.

After what felt like hours, their orgasms subsided and Twilight collapsed. The wet popping sound of her lover leaving her body was a pleasure of its own. Despite the exhaustion, Midnight managed to ease himself to Twilight's side. The lavender unicorn rolled over to face the one who had just pleased her so thoroughly.

They stared into each other’s eyes for several minutes before Twilight spoke up, “Are you sure you never did this as a pony?”

Midnight had to laugh, “As tempting as Rainbow's offer was, this was the first. Of course, it wasn't as different as I thought it would be.”

“Oh?” Twilight giggled, “I might have to find a spell to turn us human, so I can experiment with that.”

“Okay, as long as you give yourself big tits.”

Twilight laughed, “Oh? Well, my 'tits' are flat, so I guess you didn't enjoy this?”

Midnight grinned as he rolled on top of her, “Well, I don't know. Maybe we should double check.”

Twilight was about to respond but was cut off as Midnight reentered her with renewed vigor. He wasted no time. Last time was romantic, this time was animalistic. He was ravaging her and she loved it. His forceful thrusts quickly brought them to orgasm. She pulled him tight to her body as he filled her for the second time.

Midnight gazed into her eyes, “You know... I like your body how it is.”

Twilight smiled. She looked forward to more nights like this.

Chapter 13: The Attack

Bars of sunlight filtered into the barn, invading Midnight's peaceful slumber. He slowly stirred, feeling the slight pressure of Twilight's head against his barrel.

“Mmm, let's just lay here for a little longer,” the mare requested dreamily.

“Sure,” Midnight whispered into her ear as he wrapped his hooves around his lover, “How long have you been awake?”

“About half an hour.”

“Why didn't you wake me?”

Twilight looked up at him, smiling, “You looked so peaceful. Besides, I doubt you would have woken up if I tried.”

Midnight smiled back, “We missed the sunrise.”

“Oh, who cares. It happens every day, but last night... now that was magical,” Twilight brushed a hoof along Midnight's furry barrel, “Move back in with me.”

“Huh?” Midnight was caught off guard by her sudden request.

“Move back in with me,” she repeated. “I talked to Spike about it, and even he agrees that it would be a great idea. He'll take the guest room, and we'll share my bed. So, what do you think?”

Midnight smirked, “I'd love to.”

He twisted around, pinning Twilight beneath him and locking her lips to his own. Just as his hooves began to explore, a knock interrupted them.

“Are y'all still in there?” Applejack asked incredulously, “Consarn it, girl. Are you in heat or somethin'?”

“We better give AJ back her barn,” Twilight said sheepishly, “We'll pick up where we left off tonight.”

“Sounds good to me.”

With a flash, Twilight dispelled her wards and Applejack flung open the doors.

“Woo, wee,” she waved a hoof in front of her face, “Smells like y'all had fun, but the farm don't get no holidays, so unless y'all wanna be put to work, Ah suggest ya get.”

Midnight and Twilight shuffled out, blushing from embarrassment. Twilight passed the key back to its owner, thanking her again.

“Don't you worry 'bout it. Ah'm just glad you found yourself a good fella. That bein' said, now that you've taken that step, Midnight, you better not break her heart. If you do, I swear to Celestia, the guards that arrest me will have nightmares 'bout what they see.”

“Hey!” Applebloom stormed up to her big sister, “Don't you be bullyin' Midnight! He wouldn't never hurt Miss Twilight, or anypony else, ‘less they deserve it.”

Midnight had to smile at the filly, “Thanks, Bloom, but AJ was just making sure. If Sweetie were dating a colt you knew was a good guy, wouldn't you want to make sure he stayed that way?”

“Well... yeah, Ah guess.”

“That's all your sister is doing,” Midnight ruffled the young Apple's mane, “Thanks for standing up for me though.”

AB grinned at the stallion, “You're an honorary Cutie Mark Crusader, and we stick together!”

Midnight laughed, “That we do.”

“Ah gotta say,” Applejack said, thinking, “Ah figured you'd have gotten yours from those little helpers you make. They're mighty helpful to have around the house. Granny loves the little thing.”

“You know, you might not even be able to get one,” Twilight said sadly, “Cutie marks are pony magic, and you don't have pony magic.”

Applebloom gasped, “That's awful! That's not true, is it, Twilight? He's gonna get his cutie mark, ain't he?”

“Hey, Bloom, it's alright,” Midnight put a hoof around the filly's withers, “I don't need one. I'm happier than I've been in years, and to be honest, you and the other Crusaders have a lot to do with that. You girls are like the little sisters I never had.”

“Ain't that just the sweetest thing,” Applejack said, her eyes misty.

“I know,” Twilight agreed, “I'm glad he's so good with foals. I'd like to have some one day.”

“Really? You want children?” Midnight asked.

“Of course,” Twilight confirmed, “I'd love to have... Fluttershy?” Her gaze moved past the stallion.

Midnight looked behind him to see the kindly mare flying toward them, wobbling slightly, obviously in distress. He, Twilight and Applejack ran to meet their friend, who spotted them and turned toward them. The mare tried to land, but her legs gave out and the collapsed in a heap.

“Fluttershy!” Twilight called as she ran to the downed pegasus.

Midnight reached her first and gave her a quick examination. He sighed in relief, realizing she was only exhausted.

Fluttershy gasped for air, trying to speak, “M... Mi... Midnight... mo... monsters... are heading... this way. It's the same one... that hurt... Scootaloo... he brought friends.”

Midnight closed his eyes, “Twilight, get Fluttershy out of here. Applejack, evacuate your family.”

“What are you going to do?” Twilight asked.

Midnight opened his eyes, looking toward the Everfree. Twilight felt an icy chill grip her. Never before had she seen him so... cold. This wasn't the kind, caring stallion she had gotten to now. This was the cold hearted killer, the monster he always told her he was... but something else was there. There was a strength. There was a steadfast determination that would outlast mountains.

Without another word, Twilight picked up Fluttershy, put her across her back, and took off toward town. Applejack similarly took Applebloom, and ran into the house to gather up her family. Midnight took another look back at Twilight, his eyes softening as he met her gaze ever so briefly before turning away. His seal glowed as a rift in space opened and his sword and shield presented themselves. He secured them on his back and took off at a gallop toward the threat.

It didn't take long for him to spot the advancing beasts. They were half way from the forest to the farm as Midnight emerged from the apple orchard. There were a few dozen of them. They were much smaller than the one he fought, but more than he could likely handle alone. Luckily he had planned for the possibility of needing backup. Midnight focused, his seal glowing.

In the basement of a certain alien's home, the red core of a golem came to life. Four spider-like legs extended from the glowing sphere, bracing against the body of Clink. With a push, the central core freed itself from the mech and dropped to the floor. It scurried toward a capsule placed in a corner and inserted itself into a small hole just big enough for it.

The front of the capsule parted with a hiss and a wicked looking metal claw emerged from within.

Midnight stood on his hind legs, scimitar in one ghost-hand, heater in the other, held upside down, pointed end facing up. It was an unorthodox method, but one he found suited him well. He raised his shield in front of him and charged with his sword held back, nearly dragging the ground. With a quick flick, he let the sword fly, the wind magic turning it into a whirlwind of bladed death. The weapon sliced through several of the beasts in a wide arc and returned to its owner's ethereal hand just as he met his enemy.

His shield deflected a scythed arm from above, as he lifted his blade to slice the beast's belly. Keeping the momentum, he twisted, cutting two more, one with his sword, the other with the pointed end of his shield. As he came around, he let the sword go again. As the weapon boomeranged around, he thrust with his shield, and fired a gout of flame.

The moon blade found the warrior once again as an enemy raked him along the spine. Fire seemed to run along his back as he spun and cleaved the monster along its throat. His seal lit up, working to heal the wound, as it propelled him up and away from the hoard. He looked around as he landed, trying to find the boss; the one that hurt him and blinded Scootaloo.

His search was cut off as a bladed limb attempted to take his head. His shield intercepted the strike, as he cut it along the chest with the sword. It screeched in pain, before a lance of ice pierced its heart. Another dropped a limb at Midnight, only to be stopped by the enchanted steel wall on his left. He lashed out with the weapon, but a tail caught him in the side, sending him tumbling to the ground.

He rolled to get back to his hooves, only to see another strike descending to end him. In a flash of silvery steel, the beast was tackled to the ground and ripped open by the fore-claws of Strike. The metal feline was designed for combat and only combat. He was glad Luna advised him to make it, now. Its six inch claws easily tore through another, allowing Midnight to regain his stance.

With another launch of the curved blade, he charged, slashing, thrusting, and blocking with his heater. Ice lances, fireballs, and arcs of electricity joined in. A part of his mind wandered back to the time when this would have been easy... back when he still had his demon. Unfortunately, he paid for his distraction with a shallow cut along the chest. Midnight roared in pain, instinctively activating a healing spell. The wound was closing slowly, medical magic not being his strength.

Strike tore into another, as Midnight's scimitar flew through one's chest, and his shield sliced a third's throat. Midnight spun around, searching for another target only to find, to his surprise, there were none. That couldn't have been right, though. Fluttershy said the one he fought before was with them.

“Midnight!” he heard called in the distance. Twilight was searching for him.

“Twilight! Stay back!” Midnight called back, “I don't think it's safe yet!”

“Then I'm going to help you!” the unicorn called back, running to meet him.

She stopped at the edge of the battlefield, staring at the carnage. It was obvious she had never seen so much blood. She looked at Midnight so she wouldn't have see the blood, but found he was covered in it as well, some of it his own. Seeing his wounds, she forgot all about the gruesome scene and galloped to her coltfriend.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

“Yeah, but the big one's still out there, so you need to leave.”

Twilight looked around, “Where? I don't-”

Just then, the ground exploded about thirty feet away. Midnight turned toward the eruption just as a spike shot past the very place he was just standing. A yelp from behind prompted him to turn back. Twilight laid on her side crying out as a spine stuck in her side.

“Twilight!” he called as he rushed to her side, “Twilight, stay with me here!” Her breathing came in pained, jagged gasps. “Strike, get her to the hospital!” The metal cat placed the wounded mare on his back and took off towards the medical facility.

He turned back to face the massive brute as it charged at him. His seal glowed bright as he magically augmented his muscles. He raised his shield as the bladed arm descended on him. The ground beneath him cracked from the impact and sparks flew from the shield as the enchantments fought the attack. The second limb came at his unprotected side, but his scimitar was there to meet it. The monster was stronger than the last time they fought.

Unlike last time, Midnight had been practicing in his pony body, and was used to the way it moved. He wasn't going to be knocked off balance so easily this time. Focusing a pulse of magic out from his body, he broke the hold the beast had on him and lashed out with his sword, cutting the belly of the beast. The wound wasn't deep, but it caused plenty of pain if the roar was anything to go by.

The beast retaliated by flinging more spikes at the pony, but they were all deflected or dodged. The monster was smart, though, and used the projectiles as a distraction, as it swung again at the stallion's side. Midnight barely saw it in time to erect a mage-form barrier. The magical armor shattered, but absorbed the majority of the blow. Still, the scythe cut rather deep, luckily avoiding all vital targets.

Midnight lost grip on his scimitar and heater as he flew through the air, landing in a heap. He struggled to get up, but the pain stopped him. The creature slithered to his prone form, seeming to take joy in his pain. It lifted its wicked sickle-like arm, ready to end the former human.

“Hey ugly!” called the familiar voice of Scootaloo, “Up here!”

Midnight looked over to see three fillies standing beside a familiar wooden bird. How had they set that up without either him or the monster noticing?

“Crusaders stick together!” yelled Applebloom.

All three let out their well known battle cry, “CUTIE MARK CRUSADER ARTILLERY SUPPORT, YAY!!!”

With that, Sweetie Belle pulled the lever, launching the aircraft straight at the beast. The monster tried to run, but it was too late. The foal built flying machine slammed into its abdomen, carrying it several dozen yards before colliding with the ground with the force of meteor.

“Yeah, take that!” Applebloom yelled.

“You better go back to your mother!” Sweetie screamed.

“Payback's a bitch!”

“Scootaloo, language!” Sweetie scolded her friend.

A furious roar interrupted the fillies' celebration. The beast barreled out of the wreckage with murder in its eyes. Midnight watched in horror as it charged.

“Girls, run!” he hollered.

Pushing the pain away, Midnight struggled to his hooves and poured all he could into a shield to protect the three little fillies. The beast slammed into it hard, sending Midnight sliding back several feet. He felt the wound on his side screaming, the healing spell barely able to stop the bleeding. Cracks started forming along the shield as the creature pounded on the wall. He looked behind him to see the crusaders struggling to escape, trying to help Scootaloo navigate.

Midnight closed his eyes and turned back, “No... I won't let you hurt them anymore! Do you hear me?! I'll die before I let you touch one hair on their heads!” He forced more and more energy into the spell.

An epiphany struck him. A sudden desire, a calling. The Crusaders, his friends, the ponies he's met... Twilight... he knew why he was brought to this world. He knew why the Elements of Harmony summoned someone so well versed in war. This was his purpose...

… He was a guardian.

A heat filled him as his body began to glow a brilliant white. Midnight's barrier exploded outward, blasting the monster back several yards.

As the light faded, Midnight stood tall, in a shimmering golden helm covering his head, pauldrons on his shoulders, and a cuirass on his barrel and back. Both sported an emblem of a scimitar laying over a heater shield, matching the image that now adorned his flanks.

The monster regained his senses and charged again. It reared back, ready to strike, but Midnight leaped at it, delivering a punishing, magically enhanced uppercut. The beast swung again, but Midnight grabbed the limb by the un-bladed bicep. His seal flared again, increasing his mass significantly. He pulled his weight down, hurling the monster over his shoulders and soaring through the air.

Midnight held his hooves out to his sides. His sword and shield answered his beck and call, flying to meet his ghost-hands.

The Beast righted itself.

Midnight held his sword aloft.

The Beast let out a livid roar.

The moon-shaped blade blazed with light.

The beast charged with reckless abandon.

Midnight swung.

The energy released careened toward the monster, tearing up the ground as it flew with incredible power. Consumed by rage, the monster was undeterred, rushing to meet the wave of energy. With a roar, they met in a blinding, defining explosion. The beast's final cries were lost in the blast as it was torn to pieces. When the light and noise slowly faded, there was nothing but dust.

Midnight let out a sigh of relief as his fatigue hit him harder than his opponent did the entire fight. The last thing he saw as he collapsed, before greeting unconsciousness was a pair of great, white wings on an angelic figure.

Chapter 14: The Proposal

Beep-beep

Light filtered in through the curtain of a familiar room in Ponyville Medical.

“Well...” Twilight groaned, “This is backwards.”

“Twilight!” Midnight jumped to his hooves, his book falling forgotten to the floor, and rushed to his fillyfriend's side, “I was so worried.”

Twilight reached out a hoof and pulled him into a quick kiss and joked, “How are you not hurt?”

Midnight laughed, “A healing spell I had active the whole fight. Even then, I was in here myself two days. I just got released this morning.”

“At the cost of inviting me for drinks,” Nurse Redheart said as she walked in.

Twilight's eyes narrowed at the other mare, “What do you mean, 'drinks'?”

Redheart laughed, “Relax, Twilight. It's not like that. I'm gay.”

Twilight's eyes widened, “Oh... so when Applejack said you were staring at my flanks..?”

Redheart chuckled sheepishly, “She saw that, did she? Sorry...”

Midnight laughed, “I always said you have a nice figure, Twi.”

“Alright, I think we embarrassed my patient enough,” the nurse said, seeing the blush on Twilight's face. “Is there anything you need?” Twilight shook her head, “Alright, I have other patients to look in on. Call me if you need me.”

Twilight and Midnight thanked the nurse as she left. The couple sat quietly for a moment before Twilight spoke.

“So... what happened?” asked Twilight

“I won,” Midnight said plainly, “Nopony was hurt, other than you and I. Thankfully, Celestia arrived to haul my ass over here so Miss Kitty can patch me up again.”

“You more than won, Midnight Star,” Celestia said as she stepped into the room, “I've discovered what that armor you have is.”

“Armor? When did he get armor?” Twilight asked.

“It appeared during his fight with the ripper beasts. I did some research, trying to learn what it was. My search lead me to a book in the restricted section of the archives. This armor is one of a set of four artifacts related to the Elements of Harmony, The Elements of Order. This is the Element of the Guardian, the centerpiece of the Elements of order.”

“But, princess,” Twilight interrupted, “If they're like the Elements of Harmony, where are the others?”

“They differ in that regard,” Celestia explained, “Where the Element of Magic appeared when the others were gathered, the Elements of Order are drawn out by the Element of the Guardian. They will appear in time, but their appearance honestly unnerves me. The Elements of Order have not been seen since before I was born, and that was in a great war against terrible tyrants. I fear for our future if a weapon like this is to be needed.”

“Weapon?” Midnight whispered reverently before turning to the diarch, “What are the Elements of Order?”

Celestia sat in silence for a few seconds, gathering her thoughts, “The Elements of Harmony revert their target to a more harmonious state, they can do nothing to that which has never been harmonious. The Elements of Order, though, eliminate that which cannot be saved.”

“Eliminate...” Midnight's mood fell, “So even in a peaceful land like this, I'm forced to kill.” the Stallion drove his hoof into a wall, venting his frustration, “Dammit! Why can't I just have a peaceful life?”

Celestia gave him a sad look, “You have my deepest apologies, Midnight. I never wanted this to happen, especially after you went through so much to heal from the scars war has given you.”

“So that's why,” Twilight mused. When the others gave her a confused look, she explained, “The reason the Elements of Harmony brought him here. They chose him to be the bearer of the Element of the Guardian.”

“One can assume,” Celestia agreed, “The only question is who the other Elements are?”

“I suppose we could search for them,” Midnight offered.

“No need, they will find you in time. I wish I could tell you more of them, but as I said, they haven't been seen since before my time,” Celestia made her way toward the door and stopped. She turned back, giving Twilight an apologetic look, “I'm sorry I could not arrive in time to save you this pain, my student. Do not worry about more of those creatures. Their nest has been burned, and the eggs and young destroyed.” Twilight looked at her teacher in horror, “It was more merciful than letting them die slowly from hunger, thirst, or exposure.”

“What were they?” Twilight asked.

The solar princess was silent for a moment before, “An old mistake from a war long ago.”

Twilight looked downcast, “One of Nightmare Moon's abominations?”

Celestia looked back, sadness in her eye, “No... One of mine.”

The day seemed to be extra beautiful as Midnight pushed Twilight down the road. Midnight had to laugh when he learned she had a wheelchair of her own. The park was as nice as ever with ponies enjoying the festivities. A big banner stretched across two trees saying 'Thank you Midnight', with a depiction of his new cutie mark on either side.

“I can get it from here, Midnight,” Twilight said.

The wheels of the wheelchair glowed lavender and the wounded unicorn moved forward. Midnight trotted alongside his fillyfriend, greeting ponies as they went.

They didn't get far when a trio of voices called out, “Midnight!”

He let the fillies tackle him in a hug that he eagerly returned.

“It's good to see you too, girls,” Midnight laughed.

“Oh my gosh!” Sweetie gasped, “You really did get your cutie mark!”

“Told ya Ah saw it!” Applebloom said triumphantly.

“What's it look like?” Scootaloo asked, a huge smile on her face.

“A sword and shield,” Sweetie answered.

“Woah! So your special talent is kicking flank?” Scootaloo's grin somehow grew, “That is the coolest cutie mark ever!”

“Thanks, Scoots,” Midnight ruffled her mane.

“So, do you think we can get a butt kicking cutie mark too?” Applebloom asked, “We did good helpin' to with that monster, right?”

Midnight sighed, “What you girls did was reckless and could have gotten you killed...” His frown turned into a warm smile, “But it also saved my life. You girls are very brave.” Their smiles brightened considerably, “Stupid... but brave.”

“Good enough for me!” Scootaloo cheered.

“Hey now,” Pinkie cheered as she bounced up, “let Middy up so we can get this party started!”

The pink mare jumped up, pointing a hoof to the back, “Hit it!”

Fast, upbeat music filled the air and ponies all around started shaking and gyrating to the beat. Midnight grabbed up the three fillies and joined in with the others, dancing with his three honorary sisters. Twilight watched with a smile on her face. She wanted to dance with him, but her bandaged barrel made sure to remind her of her injury. Still, it was fun to watch the four of them dancing in ridiculous ways.

At some point, Clink had arrived and was showing off dance moves of his own. Sometimes Twilight found herself forgetting the thing was an extension of Midnight and not really sentient. It was a fancy marionette, tied to his mind. She asked him how it worked once. He told her it was like having another set of limbs, which is why so few in his world could use them.

“Hey! Miss Kitty!” Midnight called out as Redheart finally arrived, “It's about time we get to hang out when I'm not near death.”

“That's my line,” replied the nurse. She turned to her other patient, “How are you feeling, Twilight. I trust you’re not straining yourself. You, at least, actually listen to me when I tell you not to go getting yourself hurt.”

“Hey, if it weren't for me getting hurt, we'd never get to hang out,” Midnight feigned indignation, getting a laugh from the mares. “I'm glad you're here though.”

Before Redheart could inquire as to why, Midnight's seal lit up and a section of earth rose up, lifting him and Twilight – with a squeak of surprise – high. He spoke again, his voice magically amplified so all could hear.

“Can I have your attention please!” he called over the din of the crowd. Once he saw every eye on him, he continued, “Most, if not all, of you know that when I first came here, I was, for lack of a better term, broken. I was plagued by horrible memories of things no one should ever have to experience. I had lived so long shutting myself away, expecting to die at any moment, that I forgot how to truly live.”

Midnight looked at Twilight with a loving smile, “Then, some crazy mare with an idea to make a dimensional doorway, blew up half her house and saved my life. She and her friends, despite me hurting two of them, took it upon themselves to try to fix me. I'll be honest, I thought they were wasting their time. I thought I was too far gone.

“But they proved me wrong. They fixed me. Now, I have more friends than I ever had before, three little sisters that are an utter joy... but I want one more thing...”

Clink tossed up a small object to Midnight's waiting ghost-hand, “A wife.”

Twilight gasped as he revealed a jewel encrusted bracelet, the centerpiece being a diamond shaped like Midnight's cutie mark.

“Twilight Sparkle, will you marry me?”

Twilight, against doctors’ advice, leaped out of her wheelchair and tackled Midnight, her lips quickly finding his.

“Yes,” kiss, “Yes,” kiss, “Yes,” kiss, “Yes,” kiss, “A thousand times, yes!”

Act I Epilogue: Dawn Shield

Epilogue: Dawn Shield

The two carriages came to a gentle landing in front of Canterlot Castle. The second's door burst open and a small purple dragon jumped out as if it were on fire – not that it would matter to a fireproof lizard.

“Finally!” Spike praised whatever deity may have been listening, “If I had to listen to those two for another minute, I would have jumped.”

“Spike, grow up,” Twilight admonished her assistant as her fiance helped her down. Her bandages had come off the day before, but she was still quite sore. “How is it you get cut up too, but you're just fine after a day?”

“None of my wounds were as bad, and I had a constant healing spell active,” Midnight reminded. “Your wound was deep, and punctured a lung. You're lucky to be alive.”

Twilight sighed, “Don't remind me. It still hurts to breath deeply. Let's just go see why the princess wants to speak with us.”

The guard lead the group not to the throne room, but to a large meeting room. They were bid to find a seat and await Celestia. They followed the instructions given and fell into silence.

“So, Twilight,” Rarity struck up conversation, “Do you think you are feeling well enough to begin fitting for your dress?”

“I'm still in a significant amount of pain,” Twilight answered, “Why not begin on Midnight's tuxedo?”

The two mares looked at the stallion expectantly. He took the hint, “I'm free all day after this meeting.”

“Marvelous!” Rarity cheered, clapping her hooves together, “Oh, I knew I should have brought my tape measure.”

“So, y'all got a date for this thing?” Applejack asked

Midnight looked to Twilight, who nodded, before answering, “Well, we were thinking late fall, on the anniversary of my arrival.”

“Really?” the farmer looked a bit unsure, “Y'all ain't even been together a year yet. Y'all sure that's wise?”

“Wise? No, but... I don't know,” Midnight smiled warmly at his fiance, “I've only felt this way about one other person, and that was Sarah.”

“Well, Ah hope it works out,” said the orange mare, still a little skeptical.

After a brief silence the door opened and the impressive form of Celestia walked in followed by Shining Armor and Cadence.

Twilight was about to greet her brother and sister-in-law, but Celestia's face told her this meeting was all business.

“Spike, please accompany Cadence,” the princess commanded while retaining her kind, motherly tone.

The baby dragon obeyed without even a thought of questioning. With him out of the way, the ruler and her captain took their seats. Celestia took a moment to allow her subjects to give her their undivided attention. When she saw them focused on her, she began.

“The appearance of the first of the Elements of Order is a dark omen. These are a last resort weapon, only appearing in troubled times. Equestria faces a threat the likes of which has not been seen since long before I was born, and this frightens me.” She waited as her words sank in. “I have spent the last few days in research, and have come across something... obscure, but hopeful. Nearly three thousand years ago, there was a unicorn prophet named Delphi. One of her prophecies drew my attention; ‘When the darkness of another stalks the land, in the years after the returning Moon, the Light born of Harmony and Order shall be dawn's only shield’.”

Celestia summoned a small box with a flash of her magic, “I believe this passage means that in order to stand, the Elements of Harmony will have to fight alongside the Elements of Order. It is for this reason that I am commissioning a new, elite task force. Midnight Star, as the Element of the Guardian, you shall train and lead a team specifically to combat this coming 'darkness'. Your experience in war, as well as your connection to your Element, makes you the most qualified pony for the job. Your team will consist of yourself, the other Elements of Order when they appear, and the Elements of Harmony.”

A collective gasp escaped the lips of the six mares.

“U-us, Princess?” Twilight spoke up, unsure of the implications, “You want us to train to fight a war?”

“No, I do not want you to, my student,” Celestia said with a touch of sadness, “But as a ruler of millions, I must consider the lives of the many, over the few, even if that includes you, Twilight. The Elements of Harmony will prove invaluable in any conflict, and if we are to have a chance of success, we must all make sacrifices. I will not make you do this, but I implore you to. Lives will be counting on you.”

“Do... do you really think we're strong enough?” Twilight asked.

“Yes,” every eye landed on the dark blue human-turned-pony, “Back on Determis, there was a man I met while I was on the run. He was a con man... and public enemy number one. He and his small band of allies did more to stop my nation than entire armies. Five people proved more dangerous that thousands. They had a strength that was unheard of.”

“What does that have to do with us?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Because I see the same strength in you. Rainbow Dash, you can break the sound barrier. Rarity, I've never seen such fine craftsmanship than in the sword and shield you made for me. Applejack, your strength is unreal. Pinkie, not even the natural laws of physics can stand up to your craziness. Fluttershy, you act shy, but I know what you're really afraid of is yourself and what you're capable of. Twilight... you are the definition of strength. You charged off to face a possessed alicorn alone. You've stood up to dragons, charged hydras head on, fought an army, and challenged a god. If you aren't strong, then strength doesn't exist.”

The six red-faced mares gave each other bashful looks before Twilight looked up at Celestia and nodded, “Okay, Princess, we'll do it.”

Celestia smiled joyously, “Thank you... all of you. Equestria's tomorrow is in your hooves.” The solar diarch magically opened the box and levitated out seven badges, Silver shields with a golden sun rising over a horizon, “Welcome to the Dawn Shield.”

Author's Note

And that's Act I. There are a couple chapters that take place between Act I and Act II that will probably be published soon. For those of you who read the original, this is where the stories diverge greatly.

The Big Day

“Again!” Midnight bellowed.

Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy stood their ground as a trio of mechanical arms assaulted them. They parried and dodged the metal limbs at varying degrees of success. Applejack was parrying most of the blows, while Rainbow Dash opted to dodge. Fluttershy, however, was truly impressive. She seemed to just barely push the attacking limbs and redirect the blows. Even after three months of training, Midnight was still amazed at her skill. He could tell she had prior training, but hadn't been able to coax the info out of her.

After another round of blows, Rainbow complained, rubbing her sore forearm, “Why don't Twilight, Rarity and Pinkie have to be here?”

Midnight groaned, having to explain again, “Rarity and Twilight are making a few last minute adjustments to her dress, and Pinkie is setting up the reception.”

“So, you're here,” countered the pegasus.

“My suit's already ready.”

“You cryin' 'bout a little work out, Dashie?” Applejack teased.

“No way! I just think the others should be here, too.”

“Now, Rainbow,” came the sweet voice of Fluttershy, “Everypony else has important jobs they have to do. You don't want Twilight's wedding day ruined, do you?”

The cyan pegasus grumbled something about 'flutterguilt', “No, I don't. Just... If what the princess said is true, bad stuff is going to happen. I don't want something bad to happen to them just because they didn't train enough.”

“It'll be fine,” Midnight said, “In fact, let's go ahead and call it a day. I need to get a shower and try to calm my nerves.”

“Oh, you're nervous?” Fluttershy said with a touch of concern.

“Why?” Rainbow asked, “Didn't you already do this once? Ow!”

“That ain't somethin' to talk 'bout,” Applejack glared at her to finish the point her hoof across the back of Rainbow's head started, “'Specially not today.”

“It's alright, Applejack,” Midnight assured the orange mare, “I'm okay to talk about that now.”

“I know, jeez!” Rainbow said indignantly, “We've talked about Sarah a lot, you know.”

“Well, still,” Applejack stood her ground, “You don't talk 'bout somepony's past marriage on their wedding day.”

Fluttershy gracefully drifted over the bickering mares and alighted beside the soon-to-be groom, “Why are you nervous, if you don't mind me asking? Although it wasn't appropriate, Rainbow Dash is right. You've been married before, so shouldn't you be more comfortable this time?”

“Well, Sarah and I got married about three days after I asked, and I decided to ask her about five minutes before I actually asked. It was all quite spur of the moment, so I didn't have time to get nervous.”

“That's a mite spontaneous of ya, Midnight,” Applejack observed, “Ah always took you for the kind of fella that plans somethin' like that out.”

“I usually do adhere to a plan, but that doesn't mean I don't know the value of being spontaneous,” Midnight chuckled.

“So...” Fluttershy started, “What are you feeling nervous about?”

Midnight shuffled slightly, “I just don't feel I'm good enough for Twilight. I mean, she's from a noble family with a lot of influence in Canterlot, she's the personal protégé of Princess Celestia – who, by the way, sees Twilight as a daughter – she's a Bearer of Harmony that has saved the world on two different occasions, and aided in repelling an invasion. She deserves somepony better than me.”

“Ha! You're absolutely right, Midnight,” Rainbow Dash laughed, “She deserves somepony that will do magic experiments with her, help her with her lists, and protect her from monster invasions from the Everfree. Oh, and maybe even somepony who's a bearer of some magic that is like the Elements of Harmony. Hey, AJ, Fluttershy, who do we know that fits that description?” Her smile faded and she adopted a serious expression, “Look, Midnight, I'm not the sharpest tool in the shed, I know that, but even I can see you two are perfect for each other. Stop questioning yourself.”

Midnight's response wasn't quite what was expected. He laughed.

“Okay, changeling, where's the real Rainbow Dash?” he asked eventually.

Rainbow's confused look soon matched his in mirth, “Heh, yeah, I guess a pep talk like that is kinda weird coming from me. It must be my awesome at work.”

“Eeyup, that's the real Rainbow alright,” Applejack chuckled.

Midnight finally got himself under control and wiped a tear from his eye, “You know what? That really helped, Rainbow, thanks. I can do this.”

“Ata boy,” AJ slapped him on the back, “Now let's go get ready to get you hitched.”

“And... There,” Redheart finished straightening Midnight's bowtie, “you don't look half bad.”

“Thanks, Kitty,” Midnight said, examining himself in the mirror as Redheart adjusts her own black dress, “and thanks for being my best mare.”

“Don't mention it. We're friends aren't we?” the nurse waved a hoof dismissively, “Besides, all your other friends are bride’s maids. You really need some guy friends.”

“You don't count?” Midnight joked.

“Haha, you're such a comedian,” Redheart rolled her eyes.

“But seriously, you've been a good friend, Red,” Midnight gave the mare a warm smile, “In fact, I have an offer for you. You know about my official duty?”

“Yeah, you started some elite forces group for the Princesses.”

“Well,” Midnight pulled out a badge from his coat, “I would like you to be a part of it. We could use a medic, and I would be glad to trust my life to you.”

Redheart looked at the silver shield, “Oh... wow... I don't know, I like my job at the hospital.”

“You won't have to quit. You'd only be called away when we have a mission. Plus, you'll get bi monthly pay from the crown.”

She thought about it for a few more seconds before smirking, “Alright, I'll do it. Besides, I do have the most experience putting you back together again.”

She took the badge and tucked it away in her dress. Midnight chuckled a little at that. It reminded him so much of women on Determis.

“Thanks, Kitty, you're the best.”

Midnight took a couple more deep breaths. His heart was still trying to escape through his chest, but he was keeping it in check. The edge of Whitetail Woods was a beautiful place to hold the ceremony, he thought. It was late fall, and the leaves were an assortment of colors.

He scanned the crowd, counting the familiar faces when his eyes fell on his three favorite fillies in the front row. Sweetie Belle and Applebloom waved, but Scootaloo looked a little upset about something.

“Hey, Scoots,” he said, “What's wrong?”

Sweetie answered for her, “She's upset because you didn't ask her to be your best mare.”

Midnight raised an eyebrow, “You actually wanted to be? I didn't think you cared about stuff like that.”

“I don't, but you're my bro, so I wanted to be there for you,” replied the pegasus.

“Really? And what about you two?” they nodded, “Well, what the hay, get up here.”

The trio beamed up at him as they excitedly rushed to his side, standing beside Redheart. A few 'daww's could be heard from ponies, including the five bridesmaids.

Just as they got settled, the music began. The curtain to the bride's tent parted, and Midnight nearly died at the sight. Twilight was a vision of beauty. Her dress gleamed as she started down the aisle, her father at her side. She looked over to see Sweetie give her an excited wave from beside her husband-to-be, earning a giggle from the bride.

Twilight took her place by Midnight and whispered, “I see you added a few last minute best fillies.”

“Yeah, they wanted to be up here, and I just couldn't say no.” Midnight chuckled.

Twilight giggled again as Princess Celestia stepped up. Her regal face beamed with pride in her beloved student.

“Ponies of Equestria,” began the princess, “Today is a glorious day, in which these two, Twilight Sparkle and Midnight Star, are to be joined together in the bonds of marriage...”

They listened intently as Celestia spoke of the importance of bonds and love. She spoke of how important marriage is, and its beauty. Finally, though, she came to the best part.

“Do you, Midnight Star, take this mare to be your wife, loving her for all eternity?”

“I do.”

“And do you, Twilight Sparkle, take this stallion to be your husband, loving him for all eternity?”

“I do.”

“Then, as co-ruler of the nation of Equestria, I now pronounce you stallion and wife. You may... oh... I guess you don't need me to tell you that part... Oh my, don't suffocate now.”

The happy newlyweds ran down the path to the waiting carriage, ponies wishing them well. Midnight helped Twilight aboard before climbing in himself. Twilight leaned out the window, and as soon as she saw that Applejack had securely tied Rarity to a tree, she tossed the bouquet into the crowd. Much to everypony's surprise, it landed right in the hooves of a certain prismatic pegasus.

“What the hay?” Dash said before realizing what she was holding, “Oh no! No no no! Somepony take it!”

“Sorry, sugarcube,” Applejack said, laughing as she released Rarity, “You caught it, you keep it.”

“Rarity! You can have it!” Rainbow said in a pleading tone.

“Oh, as much as I want it, it would be just terrible of me to take it from you,” the fashionista said with a sadistic grin.

“Doesn't catching the flower thing mean you're going to get married?” asked Scootaloo.

“That's right Scoot-Scoot!” Pinkie exclaimed, “This is going to be great!”

Rainbow Dash tried to nip it in the bud, “No, I’m not-”

But was cut off by Scootaloo, “So I'm getting a dad?! Alright! This is so awesome!”

Defeated, Rainbow Dash did the only thing she could, and cried into the heavens.

“NNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”

“Did you hear that?” Midnight asked, peering out the window.

“Who cares,” Twilight snuggled closer, “Celestia, my brother, and our friends can handle it. This is 'us time'.”

“I know,” Midnight got a playful smirk, “Twilight Star.”

“Ooo,” Twilight cooed, “I love the way that sounds. Say it again.”

“Whatever you want, Twilight Star.”

“Mmm, I love you, my dear husband,” Twilight smiled warmly.

“I love you, Twilight,” Midnight gave her a loving kiss. His smile softened as he leaned down and kissed his wife's belly, “And I love you, too, my little starlet.”

Author's Note

The first of two chapters that aren't a part of an Act. This was more of feels and plot progression, but the next has plenty of action. I'll post it once my editor (one is already done) finishes with it.

The Blue Bandit

Midnight glared at the cyan pegasus as she sat in the hospital bed looking thoroughly ashamed, her wing bound tight in a cast.

“Happy?” the stallion asked rhetorically, “You showed us what you could do alright, and now you can't train for three days. Congratulations, Rainbow.” Midnight sighed, “This isn't a competition. In the past month alone, you've gotten hurt three times, and have missed more training than everyone else combined. Things are going to start going downhill at any moment. If it were up to me, I'd cart all six of you to some isolated part of the Everfree and I’d train you like I was trained, but Celestia wants it done this way. Regardless, I'm not your friend right now, I'm your superior and you will learn to follow orders and function as a unit. Am I clear?”

“Yeah...” she started with attitude, but seeing Midnight's expression, quickly corrected herself, “I mean, yes sir.”

“Look,” his eyes softened, “I care about all you girls. That's why I want you trained right. When whatever is coming arrives, I don't want you getting hurt, or worse. Think about Scootaloo. Do you want her to lose the only mother she's ever had?”

That hit just the right cord, “No... I'll start doing things your way, but it better work.”

“Alright,” Midnight smiled, “Now if you'll excuse me, I have to see if I can get Fluttershy to punch a dummy without apologizing to it after.”

They shared a laugh as Midnight turned to leave. He opened the door to find Nurse Redheart blocking the way for a messenger.

“Everything alright, Miss Kitty?” Midnight inquired.

“Just making sure you have your privacy,” replied the medical worker.

“Sir, I have a message for you,” informed the stallion.

“Let's have it,” Midnight extended a hoof, forming a ghost-hand.

The messenger looked at the ethereal grasper warily before reluctantly handing over the letter. Midnight thanked him and opened it, pulling out the letter. He chuckled as a stack of papers that shouldn't have been able to fit came out. He really did love what one could do with pony magic.

After scanning the first page, his brow furrowed as he turned back to address the injured pegasus, “Celestia's giving us a test run. Now I'm going to have to explain to her why you aren't participating.”

“Oh, come on!” Rainbow protested, “I can still help with something. Come on, Red, give me the go ahead!”

Redheart and Midnight gave each other a look before the nurse nodded, “Fine, but absolutely nothing strenuous. Something like observation or communication.”

“Alright!” Rainbow cheered, leaping out of bed and tearing off the hospital gown, “Let's go!”

“Go to the shop,” Midnight ordered, “I'll get the others. You ready, Kitty?”

“I'll let Doctor Hooves know I'm needed and meet you at your shop,” Redheart turned and trotted off.

Midnight escorted Rainbow out of the hospital before opening his pocket dimension, summoning Clink. The metal mechanical man headed to retrieve Applejack and Fluttershy while Midnight went to get the rest. Before long, the entire group was gathered in Midnight's golem workshop.

Midnight cleared his throat to get the others attention, “Apparently, Princess Celestia wants to see how well your training is going. There's been a string of thefts in Canterlot, and we're going to catch the culprit.”

“So, we're playing town guard now?” Dash asked incredulously.

“You're lucky you're even coming,” Midnight said sternly, “You'd better fall in line on this mission or else you'll be spending your recovery doing clerical work for the mayor.”

In an instant, a soldier was born.

“Okay,” Midnight continued, “The thief is extremely crafty. The few times he's been seen, he's quickly evaded capture. He's incredibly agile and thinks fast on his hooves, which means we all need to be working in perfect unison. For that, Twilight, you'll be linking us with a communication spell.”

“Alright, I won't be much help with anything else anyway,” the lavender unicorn giggled rubbing her swollen belly.

“Now, he tends to target high class nobles that have a reputation for being crooked, especially if he can hit them publicly. That's why Gold Bullion's upcoming party is going to be like a beacon to him. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy will be on aerial recon. Pinkie, you'll be standing by outside in case he runs. Redheart, you'll be inside with us in case anypony gets hurt in the confrontation. Applejack... honestly I can't think of a role for you. You're fast, but this guy's going to be jumping across rooftops, and scrambling up walls.”

“Ah could be inside, trying to prevent his escape,” offered the country mare.

“No, you'd stick out like a sore thumb. This is a high class party, full of stuck up ponies,” Midnight stated.

“Well, I suppose if I must mingle with proper ponies, I shall have to rely on the lessons of my dear Aunt and Uncle Orange.” Applejack said in a proper high class Manehattan accent, “Surely I could manage these insufferable manners for that long.”

Midnight stifled a laugh, “You girls are full of surprises, you know.”

“And what of myself?” Rarity asked.

“Your attention to detail is going to give us the best chances of spotting the thief before he strikes. Therefore, you're going to be my date at this little shindig.”

Rarity smiled widely, “A date with you? Oh my.”

Twilight gave her a deadpanned stare, “A mission where you're posing as my husband's date, Rarity.”

“Twilight, hush,” Rarity said, “Let me dream for a moment.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “We really need to find you a stallion.”

“North side clear. No sign,” Rainbow reported through the comm spell.

“South side Clear. No sign,” echoed Fluttershy.

“No positive ID inside as of yet,” Midnight said through the link, pretending to whisper something into Rarity's ear, “Keep your eyes peeled. We aren't letting this guy get away.”

Rarity let a giggle, as if Midnight said something funny, “Oh my, you are absolutely right.”

“I say,” Money Bags, the rich pony they were mingling with, “Whatever is so humorous?”

“The hat on the mare in the corner,” Rarity explained, quickly finding a patsy.

The stallion stole a look, “My word, is that from last year?”

“I believe it to be one of Fine Stitch's fall line,” Rarity giggled again.

“The brave mare,” Midnight joked. Having been to a few formal affairs on Determis, he knew how to act in these settings.

Only one of the three haughty laughs were honest. Midnight was fighting the urge to hit the self-important ass.

“Excuse me, if you will, Money,” Rarity said with a kind smile, “I just had a thought, and need to speak to Midnight alone.”

“Very well, I actually just spotted an acquaintance of mine I have not seen in months. Good day to the both of you.”

As soon as he was out of earshot, Rarity spoke quietly, “I believe I see him. The blue pegasus in the black suit speaking to the mare in the green and yellow Gold Thread Exclusive.” When Midnight gave her a questioning look, she clarified, “Just to the right of the punch bowl.”

“I see him,” Midnight said, “Are you sure?”

“Quite,” Rarity assured him, “He's only conversed with the, as they say, 'new money', obviously not wanting to be noticed. He has also been examining the windows, doors, and stairs as I would a new fabric. No to mention the wing holes on his suit are looser than pegasus nobles wear theirs. He obviously means to fly in that outfit.”

“Alright,” Midnight nodded and spoke into the comm spell, “Possible ID, royal blue pegasus, male, black mane, wearing a black suit. AJ, he's standing beside the punch bowl.”

“Ah see'em,” replied the apple farmer, “You want me to move in closer?”

“No, head toward the east facing window. That seems like a likely escape route,” Midnight instructed.

They observed the pegasus for a moment as he slowly and inconspicuously made his way toward the stairs. Midnight actually had to admire the guy's expertise. If they weren't looking for him, they wouldn't have noticed the move.

“Rarity, when he makes a move, don't worry about pursuing. Stay here and ensure there's no panic,” Midnight offered.

“Oh, Midnight,” Rarity chuckled, “Just say what you mean. I would merely hinder Pinkie, Applejack, and yourself. You're training me for long range support, which is useless in this case.”

“Thanks, Rares.”

Just as Midnight spoke, the stallion made his move, casually making his way up the stairs. Midnight quickly followed in a similar way. Rarity watched with a slightly soured look on her face.

“Would you care for a drink?” the voice startled the mare. A husky diamond dog server offered a tray of champagne.

“Oh... thank you,” Rarity took one of the glasses in her magic.

“I take it your 'date' is going to stop that thief?” the canine asked.

Rarity was caught off guard, “W-whatever do you mean?”

The dog offered a friendly smile, “I have a keen eye for these things. I could tell you were seeking somepony when you first arrived, and when I noticed the pegasus' behavior, I put two and two together.”

“Well, I'd ask you keep this information quiet,” Rarity requested.

“I will, but your partner should know he's on to you.”

A little bit of fear hit Rarity, “What do you mean?”

“He knows you're following him.”

Rarity turned and spoke through the spell, “Midnight, I have reason to believe the target is aware of you.”

“What? How do you-Gah!”

A crash from upstairs sounded and the blue pegasus leaped from the second story balcony, running through the crowd.

“It's about dern time!” Applejack shouted, tearing her dress away and flinging her rope out that she had hidden therein. The lasso was right on target, but before she could snag him, the criminal leaped through the eye.

“Pinkie, front door!” Rarity alerted through the comm spell.

The bandit burst through the ornate portal into the streets beyond.

“Hi!” Pinkie cheered as she appeared beside him, “I'm going to have to arrest you now, but we can be friends after, right?”

“What the... no way!” replied the stallion before turning toward a building face and running up it a ways, before grabbing hold of a window sill and hoisting himself up further. The pegasus climbed all the way up, finally being aided by a pink hoof.

“Why did you climb up here?” asked Pinkie.

“How the hay!?” he shouted before taking off across the rooftops, leaping from building to building, Pinkie bouncing along behind. He dove off a roof, his wings buzzing rapidly, slowing his descent.

“Whoa! That's why he isn't flying away!”

“What are you talking about, Rainbow?” Midnight asked as he followed the pursuit on the street.

“I was wondering why he didn't just take off, but then when he jumped from the roof, he flapped his wings just like Scoots does.”

“So he's a flightless pegasus?” Fluttershy's voice sounded in everypony's head, “That's so sad.”

“Pinkie, you think you can catch him?” Midnight asked.

“I can keep up with him, but he's slippery! He kind of reminds me of a fish... Oh my gosh! Maybe he's seapony!”

“Pinkie, focus!” Midnight put her back on track, “If you can't catch him, stay on him. He'll run out of energy long, long before you do.”

“No problem. Unless some random plot device keeps me from-Yah!” Pinkie shouted.

“Pinkie?!” Midnight called out in worry, “Pinkie, what happened?”

“I, um, fell down an open marehole... Eww, it's yucky down here.”

“Why the hell..?” Midnight almost forgot to keep running, “Dammit!”

“I see him,” Rainbow announced, “I can get him.”

“Stand down, Rainbow,” Midnight ordered.

“But, I can get him!” the multicolored mare protested.

“I said no. Stay in your position.”

Rainbow growled, “Buck that! I'm getting him!”, and jumped.

“Dammit!” Midnight lit up his seal, enhancing his legs to move faster.

The cyan meteor fell, aiming right at the blue criminal, her good wing directing her as gravity took her. She prayed he wouldn't look up, and apparently was heard. The chromatic racing enthusiast slammed into the stallion at high speed, sending both of them rolling and pain lancing through both wings.

“I can see why you're upset,” said the diamond dog waiter, “To finally find a worthy stallion, and he loves another. You have my sympathy.”

“Thank you, Virgil,” Rarity said to her new acquaintance.

“Surely, a party such as this would have a pony worthy of you. They are all wealthy, influential, come from long noble lines...”

“That means nothing to me,” Rarity scoffed, “I do not want some rich, pompous, self-absorbed noble. They are merely noble in title. I want a true noble. One who is kind and gentle. One will be there for me in my time of need. One who holds himself with grace and decorum. I have no interest in looks or money. I learned that lesson at the Gala.”

“Well, Lady Rarity,” Virgil said, “A mare as lovely and caring as yourself would be a prize for any stallion. You should settle for nothing sort of a perfect gentlecolt.”

Rarity blushed a little at his compliments when she was struck by an epiphany, “Virgil, may I ask... you wouldn't happen to have a special someone, would you?”

The dog sighed, “Unfortunately, no. Being raised by a pony family, I am... unappealing to most bitches.”

“Yes, I've met your 'fellow dogs',” Rarity scoffed, “A compliment, it should be. If they do not see your charms, then those bitches are just ignorant.”

A gasp from a nearby noble mare interrupted them, “Such vulgarity! Humph!” The mare walked away with her snout in the air.

Rarity and Virgil just gave the mare a deadpanned stare, before the seamstress continued, “What of mares? Surely one as refined as you has somepony's eye.”

“As kind as your words are, few ponies are attracted to diamond dog,” Virgil sighed, “I have asked, but, alas, I am shot down every time.”

“Well, perhaps I should thank the foolish mares,” Rarity said with a smile as Virgil looked at her with a raised eyebrow, “Are you busy tomorrow?”

Midnight slammed a folder down on the table in front of the cuffed pony.

“This is just what you've done recently,” Midnight said as he took a seat across from him. “It's interesting. After every heist, there was a sudden, massive donation to various orphanages across Equestria. I'd almost call you a modern day Robin Hoof.”

The stallion scoffed, “So what? Where the hell is my lawyer?”

“Oh, you're not getting one just yet,” Midnight smirked.

“What? Hey, I know my rights!” he protested.

“Yes, when interrogated by the guard, you have the right to have your lawyer present,” Midnight recited, “I'm not a guard. You have a problem with how I do things, take it up with my boss.”

“And who's that?”

“Celestia,” Midnight took pleasure in the look of shock, “I'm not some simple guard. I'm the head of an elite combat team, charged with protecting Equestria from the worst of the worst.”

“So what are you doing chasing me? I wouldn't call myself 'the worst of the worst'.”

“No, you're the best of the best,” Midnight gave a knowing smirk, “You’ve skill in avoidance and mobility is top notch, and we could have use for that.”

Midnight sat back, letting him come to the conclusion on his own before continuing, “Here's the deal. You join us, and all this disappears, or you go to prison. You'd be a scout, and would see little combat.”

The pegasus sat there for a few minutes, thinking about his options before, “Alright, I'll do it.”

Midnight smiled and slid his badge over, “Welcome to the Dawn Shield, Blue Streak.”

“Oh, come on, Mid,” Rainbow begged, “Where are we going? I bet it's some kind of reward for catching that Streak, guy.”

“Yeah, you can say that,” Midnight assured.

Rainbow trotted along beside with both wings bound, one broke the other sprained. She was on top of the world after the day before. The entire carriage ride home she was talking about her death-defying dive bomb. Naturally, she thought she was getting a medal, and when town hall came into view, she was positive of it.

“So, Rainbow,” Midnight began nonchalantly, “You remember what the condition for you going on that mission was?”

Rainbow groaned, “Yeah, yeah, I know, but I got the job done, didn't I?”

“And if you missed?” Midnight gave her a sidelong glance, “We would have lost our eyes in the sky. All he had to do was look up, and the entire op would have been down the drain.”

“You wouldn't make me a liar, would you?” he asked as he stopped in front of town hall.

“Uh... no, why?” Rainbow asked a bit nervously.

“Good.”

In the blink of an eye, Midnight slapped a metal collar on the cyan pegasus. A tether of light shot to a metal rod being held by none other than Mayor Mare, standing in the now open doorway.

“Thank you, Mr. Star,” smiled the older pony, “I'll put her straight to work filing finance reports. Come now, Ms. Dash, we have work to do.”

“No! You can't do this to me!” she pleaded as she was slowly dragged into the building, kicking and screaming, “No! I'm too young to file!”

Author's Note

Okay, I've had my fill of picking on Dashie for a little bit.

On the next episode of Dawn Shield:
After being carried off in a sudden monster attack, the Cutie Mark Crusaders find themselves in a strange, long abandoned underground facility. What is this strangely advanced place? What happened there? ~~Will Goku make it in time?~~ Most importantly, how will they find their way out? Find out in Act II: The Greatest Crusade.

Blue Streak is the property of Blue Streak

Act II: The Greatest Crusade

Prelude: Fall

Three fillies sat together outside the school house, whispering conspiratorially.

“What should I do?” Scootaloo asked.

“Maybe Rarity would know,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Ah can't help you there, Scoots,” Applebloom said, “Maybe you should just ask him?”

“I can't do that,” the blind filly hissed, “What would he think?”

“That you're brave,” Sweetie answered.

Scootaloo sighed dejectedly, “Oh, who am I kidding. He wouldn't like me anyway.”

“Aww, does wittle Scootawoo have a cwush?” said a snobby, condescending voice followed by her slightly less annoying toady.

Applebloom ground her teeth, “Go away, Diamond.”

Diamond Tiara ignored her and scoffed, “A Canterlot pony like Storm Feather would never like trash like you. Can't you see that? Oh, wait, you can't!” The two bullies walked off laughing.

Applebloom glared at the two brats until Sweetie Belle broke her out of it, “Hey, come on. Midnight's probably still at his shop. Let's go see if he wants to hang out.”

“Yeah, sounds good,” Scootaloo said, unable to completely hid how much the taunting hurt.

The three decided to just hop in their “Crusader Mobile” and head off. Midnight helped design it based off a car from his old world, but instead of using a corestone engine, this car is powered by pegasus fillies.

“I'm home!” Midnight called as he entered the large house, recently built onto the side of the library tree.

“We're up here!” called his wife's voice.

Midnight made his way to the room he and Twilight shared, “How are my two lovely ladies, today?”

“Hungry,” Twilight said, holding the tiny form of their one year old daughter, happily suckling away at her mother's teat.

Aurora Star was born just the previous fall. The mauve coated filly had a little powder blue mane on her horned head. Her little lavender eyes were hidden behind her eyelids as she enjoyed her meal.

“Is it okay if I brought company?” asked Midnight.

Twilight smiled, already knowing who it was, “As long as they behave.”

Midnight turned opened a window and called out, “Alright, come on up.”

The sounds of twelve small hooves came up the stairs and soon formed into three little fillies. The past year and a half had been good to them. Sweetie Belle was about two inches taller than her friends, but Applebloom had gained noticeable muscle mass from a year’s worth of apple bucking. Scootaloo, being a pegasus, was getting left behind by her friends as far as size went, but she didn’t care.

The three were having it rather rough. Not one of them had their cutie marks and were the oldest foals in town to still be blank flanks. At eleven – twelve for Sweetie Belle, who just had her birthday – they were starting to think they were never going to find their special talents.

“Hi Twilight,” Applebloom greeted, “How've ya been?”

“I've been fine Applebloom,” Twilight answered, “How about yourself? Are you getting the hang of apple bucking yet?”

“Yes ma'am,” replied the filly, “Ah can already clear a tree in one buck. Applejack said she couldn't do that 'til she was fourteen. 'Course, I'm a lot stronger than she was when she was eleven.”

“That's great,” Twilight smiled and turned to the other two, “What about you two?”

“Not much different for me,” Sweetie said.

“I just finished reading my first braille novel! It was awesome, too!” Scootaloo cheered.

“Oh, congratulations, Scootaloo,” Twilight beamed, “I'm glad. I have a whole selection of braille books just for you. I had Rainbow pick them out. She insisted you wouldn't enjoy a book about the migratory habits of the north Equestrian swallow, but that's okay, I'll get it for your birthday next month.”

“Uh... that's okay, Mrs. S,” Scoots chuckled nervously, “You don't need to get me anything.”

“Oh? Because I was also getting the complete set of Shadow Mare for you.”

“Well... I suppose if you did get me something, I’d be very grateful,” Scootaloo said sheepishly.

“That's what I thought,” Twilight chuckled, “Let me just burp her and you can play.”

Twilight held Aurora to her barrel and lightly patted her back until an adorable burp was heard. The loving mother then put the filly down on the bed. Aurora looked up and smiled at the sight of her favorite preteens. She made adorable baby talk as she crawled toward them.

“Hey, Aurora,” Applebloom cooed, “Did you miss your aunties?”

Aurora laughed and put up her front hooves, asking to be picked up. Applebloom scooped her up and held her over her head. She squealed in joy at the exhilaration of being so high... from her perspective anyway.

“You wanna go for a ride?” Sweetie Belle asked.

The filly cooed in affirmation, and Sweetie's horn lit up. Her green aura surrounded the filly as she was whisked into the air. There were few ponies Twilight would allow to do this, but Sweetie was one. Twilight marveled at the incredible amount of control the young white filly had. It wasn't the level of herself or Rarity, but it was better than your average adult unicorn and at twelve years old to boot.

Twilight smiled as she watched her daughter have the time of her life. She flew through the air doing twists and turns. It was at a slow pace, but to the filly she might as well have been going faster than Rainbow Dash.

“So, what are you girls planning to do today?” Twilight asked.

“Probably just go for a drive,” Applebloom answered.

“Yeah, we're kinda running out of ideas for crusades,” Scootaloo said dejectedly.

Sweetie set Aurora back down on the bed and turned to her big brother, “We've been retrying old crusades, trying to see if maybe we did something wrong.”

Scootaloo scoffed, “Hang gliding still isn't any of our cutie marks.”

“Twilight, has there ever been anypony who never got a cutie mark?” Applebloom asked, desperation in her voice.

“No, never,” answered the unicorn.

“Great, so we're going to be the firsts,” Scootaloo huffed.

“Hey now, don't be like that,” Midnight admonished, “You'll find it.” The three fillies didn't respond, they just looked downcast. “Hey, why not go for that drive? Maybe the fresh air will help you clear your heads.”

“Okay, c'mon girls,” Applebloom turned to leave, “Bye, Twilight and Midnight. Be a good girl Aurora.”

The others said their goodbyes and followed the farmer outside to a waiting buggy. Applebloom climbed behind the wheel as Sweetie climbed in beside her. Scootaloo took her place standing on the back of the Crusader Car.

“Ready?” asked the pegasus.

“Ready!” Applebloom confirmed.

Scoots' wings buzzed to life and the car shot off. Scootaloo loved their car. It wasn't as good as her scooter, but it was the closest thing she had, and with Applebloom at the wheel she didn't have to worry about crashing.

Applebloom steered the vehicle outside of town where they could really let loose. The second the left the last building behind, Applebloom gave the word and Scootaloo gave it everything. Their speed nearly doubled, and the three of them whooped and hollered at the exhilaration of speed.

They were so lost in their excitement they never noticed the shadow pass overhead until a pair of massive talons dropped on top of them, crushing the sides of the car and trapping the three fillies.

“Hng... wah... rururu... habatahabata,” Midnight made funny sounds and faces as his daughter laughed and squealed at the silliness.

“Is daddy being funny?” Twilight asked Aurora.

“Daddy's a comic genius, isn't he?” Midnight asked his little daughter to which she replied by smacking him in the nose. Midnight recoiled, rubbing his snout, “I guess that's a 'no', then?”

Play time was interrupted as a sound filtered through the window. Midnight and Twilight looked at each other as they recognized the noise. It was the sound of ponies screaming. The blue stallion rushed to the window and threw it open to see what was causing the commotion. His eyes widened in shock at the sight of a massive hawk, easily sporting a seventy yard wingspan, soar over town. The roc apparently spotted something that it liked as it tucked its enormous wings and dove at something just outside of town.

Midnight didn't need to see what it was to know it was likely a pony the aerial predator was after. His seal glowed as Legs, his name for the heart stone core's mobility platform, transferred from Clink to his newest golem.

Midnight was out the door and, using his seal to augment his legs, leaped high into the air and landed perfectly on the back of Wingnut. The winged golem beat its leathery wings and advanced on the roc as it headed toward a distant peak in the Everfree. As he approached, the object in its grip became clear. It was a cart... one he recognized immediately along with the screams of the three fillies within.

“Girls!” he called to them, his voice bespelled to carry to them.

“Midnight!” Applebloom's voice carried back, “Help! Don't let it eat us!”

“Don't worry, girls, I'll save you!”

At least, he was trying. Wingnut was just a tiny bit faster, but not by enough. His plan decided upon, he charged his seal with the most powerful photon bolt spell he could. As they reached the mountain that likely hid the hawk's nest, the Guardian unleashed his attack. It flew straight and struck true, impacting on the bird’s lower spine. With a shriek, the hunter dropped its prey and Midnight dove to intercept. His dive brought him within feet of his sisters, but a massive pair of wings thrusting in his direction sent him and the fillies tumbling away from each other.

Midnight was sent crashing into a tree, knocking him out instantly. The three fillies slammed into the side of the mountain and landed in a heap in a shallow crevice.

“Ow, mah head,” Applebloom groaned.

“My back,” Sweetie added.

“My everything,” Scootaloo chimed in.

“Well, it could have been worse.”

The moment the words left Sweetie Belle's mouth, the stone ground cracked.

Applebloom gave her horned friend a deadpanned stare, “Ah hate you.”

The ground gave way and the three plummeted, screaming into the darkness. The slight tremors knocked loose boulders down, sealing the fillies away.

Author's Note

Act II is go! This one is going to get a little dark, but those of you that know me, that just means a happier end.

Chapter 2: Forbidden Phrases

Sweetie took one last look at the skeletons before turning toward the door, “Come on. Let's leave these ponies to their rest.”

“Yeah,” Applebloom said as she came alongside Scootaloo so she could lean against her.

“Where to now?” Scootaloo asked.

“First, medical to see if there are beds that don't have bones in them, then the lab or security, depending on which is closer. They're both in the same direction, and either might have a map,” answered the unicorn.

“You only wanna go to the lab to see what kind of experiments they did,” Applebloom deadpanned.

“Well, I would like to be able to tell Twilight what kind of facility we found.”

Her friends just rolled their eyes, a feat that impressed Sweetie as one of them lacked the necessary parts, yet still conveyed the intent. Shaking her head clear of the thoughts, Sweetie Belle headed back into the hall, leaving the grisly scene behind.

As the Crusaders made their way down the hall, Sweetie was lost in thought. She just couldn't figure this place out. The technology she had seen was well beyond modern tech, but the bones of those ponies seemed far too old. They had browned with age and looked like they might have been well over a thousand years old. But if that were true, why was the facility in such good shape? The entire structure should have collapsed by now. Was it enchanted, or just really sturdy?

“Uh, Sweets?” Applebloom interrupted the white filly's thoughts, “Ya just passed up the medical place.”

Sweetie blinked a few times as she stopped and looked back at her friends. The room they stopped in front of had a big sign saying 'medical'.

Sweetie chuckled sheepishly, “Oh, right. I guess I was just lost in thought.”

“Well, come back to Equestria for a sec,” Scootaloo teased.

After Applebloom pried open the door, they stepped inside... and immediately walked back out.

“Nope.”

“Not a chance.”

“I don't even want to know.”

“So... the labs might have something that can be used as a bed,” Sweetie offered.

“Unless they're occupied too,” Applebloom said with a slight shudder.

Once again, they marched in silence, Sweetie lighting the way. They all just wanted to get out of there and go home. The weird place, the quiet, the bones, it was all starting to get to them. They wanted their own beds, in their own homes. The atmosphere between them grew thick with depressing thoughts of never seeing home or their families again. It was a godsend when they were provided with a distraction in the form of the laboratory door.

Applebloom steeled herself as she gripped the door, “If there's more dead ponies in here, I'm done. I'll sleep right here.”

“Sounds good to me,” Sweetie agreed.

“I'm glad I'm blind, right now,” Scootaloo admitted and yawned.

With a heave, the farm filly pulled the door open and Sweetie cautiously walked in, shining her light across the room. She let out a sigh of relief when she didn't see anything that was once alive.

“It's clear,” she told the others.

They walked in and glanced around a little. There were two desks and three bare tables. Sweetie went to a desk near the door and started searching for any books or papers that might have survived. Places like this would usually enchant their work so it was beyond reason that they would be in good condition. Unfortunately, the desk just had a few unrecognizable trinkets, but no paper or books. She went to the next and found more of the same.

“That's weird,” she said, “What kind of lab doesn't have notes or books?”

“What about in there?” Applebloom pointed to a door labeled 'experimentation', “Ah don't know how labs work mostly, but Ah know Twilight takes all kinds of notes when she experimentin' with stuff.”

“Yeah, good thinking, Applebloom,” Sweetie praised her friend. The filly slid through the already opened door and looked around briefly. It wasn't like any lab she'd ever seen. There were shelves, but instead of books they had containers of fluids, some containing something floating inside. The back wall had a strange counter along it with an angled surface and what looked like dials, gauges, and gems. The center of the room was dominated by a large contraption surrounded by four tube-like beds with lids hanging open.

“Oh hey. Beds! And they're empty!” called out Sweetie

“Where?” Scootaloo made her way, one hoof out in front as she hobbled on the other three.

“Right here,” Sweetie answered after stepping up to one.

Once Scootaloo reached it, Sweetie helped her up. The young pegasus flopped to her side with a content sigh, “You guys go on. I'm good here.”

Sweetie and Applebloom giggled at the fuchsia maned filly's antics, and turned back around to inspect the room. As Sweetie Belle was examining the shelves, something caught Applebloom's eye. On the counter on the back, one of the gems shined with a dull red glow. The apple farmer trotted up to it with an inquisitive look. She could tell something was written above it, but since Sweetie was on the other side of the room, her light didn't reach and the gem's light wasn't bright enough to read by.

Sweetie was inspecting a jar that held some kind of creature with grim curiosity, when she heard something that brought the icy touch of fear to her heart. Everypony knew there were certain phrases that invite disaster, one of which she herself was guilty of using just before they fell through the earth. The others include 'hey, watch this', and 'it looks friendly enough'. When in a setting like this, though, there was one that stood above the rest... and Applebloom just said it.

“What does this button do?”

Before she could stop her, the earth pony already performed the terrible deed. At first, nothing happened and Sweetie nearly let out a sigh of relief, but then a sound filled the air. It was a low whirring sound that seemed to resonate from below somewhere.

“What's that sound?” Scootaloo asked from the bed.

Suddenly, the world exploded in a fiery flash of light... or at least, that's what they thought as the unicorn and earth pony hit the deck and covered their heads. It took them several seconds to realize it wasn't an explosion or fireball, but lights. Several lights came to life in panels on the ceiling.

“Whoa!” Applebloom said in wonder, “This place has that electricity stuff like the cities?”

“It looks that way,” Sweetie replied.

“Clear testing area,” a voice said from everywhere.

“What was that?” Applebloom asked.

Suddenly, a red wall encompassed the center of the room. A scream sounded from Scootaloo's bed and the others rushed around to see what was happening. Straps had wrapped around the pegasus filly, holding her down as the lid closed.

“Scootaloo!” Applebloom twisted and bucked as hard as she could. The barrier flickered, but held firm.

As the yellow filly continued to pummel the shield, the voice spoke again, “Administering subject AXD-5639.”

From within, Scootaloo was in a panic. She struggled and pulled against the restraints. She could hear the frantic voices of her friends as well as a thumping. She called out to them, begging for help. Suddenly, she felt a sharp, stabbing pain in the back of her neck and fire spread through her.

The ear splitting wail from their trapped friend brought tears to the two ponies outside. When streams of red energy filled the space within the barrier, they cried out for their friend and redoubled their efforts. Their hooves slammed against the barrier, not knowing what else to do.

It was about a minute before the whir of the machines slowed, but it felt like an eternity for Applebloom and Sweetie. The moment the barrier fell, the two were rushing to the opening bedside. As soon as the bindings were released, Applebloom pulled the motionless form of their orange friend from the machine and laid her on the floor.

Sweetie quickly put a hoof to her neck to feel for a pulse, then her ear to her mouth to listen for breathing. The unicorn sighed in relief, “She's alive.”

They moved the unconscious filly to the corner of the room, as far away from the awful machine as possible. The two just sat by her side for half an hour before Applebloom broke the silence.

“Ah'm so sorry. Ah didn't know that was gonna happen.”

“It's not your fault,” Sweetie said.

“It is!” the farm filly said a bit louder than she intended, “Ah shouldn't a' been messin' with stuff, and Ah 'specially shouldn't a' touched the red button!”

“Hey, the red button gave us lights! It wasn't bad, just... bad luck,” Sweetie tried to comfort her friend, “I wouldn't have been able to keep up the light spell much longer anyway. We'd be in the dark in an hour if you didn't do that.”

“Who cares about that?!” Applebloom shouted at Sweetie, but her anger was directed at herself, “Scootaloo has been in the dark for two years! We could a' managed a couple hours! Now, she might be diein' for all we know, cause Ah couldn't keep mah hooves off a' stuff!”

“We don't know what that was, okay,” Sweetie assured, “It was probably something meant to make ponies better.”

Applebloom moved closer to Scootaloo, “Ah'm so sorry, Scootaloo. Please wake up soon.”

Sweetie put a hoof around her yellow friend, “She'll be okay.” She was trying to convince herself as much as the distraught earth pony. “Scootaloo is the toughest filly in Equestria, and you know it. She'll bounce back like nothing even happened.”

“We don't even know what that thing did to her,” Applebloom pointed out.

Sweetie sighed, “I know. This place doesn't even keep notes. I mean, what kind of lab doesn't log its...”

Sweetie suddenly went quiet when she looked back in the other room. Applebloom followed her gaze and saw what had distracted her. One of the desks had a strange, glowing object on it that wasn't there before. Sweetie and Applebloom gave each other a look before the unicorn got to her hooves. Applebloom, scooting closer to their unconscious friend, told Sweetie that she was staying where she was.

As Sweetie got closer, she saw that it wasn't an object, but a magical display like Twilight's thought projection spell. She stared at the thing in curiosity and confusion.

“What is this thing?”

“This device is a Project: HOPE database interface.” a monotonous feminine voice replied.

Sweetie jumped back at the sudden, unexpected answer.

“Did you just answer me?” Sweetie asked it.

“This device is equipped with the Songbird 5.8 voice command software.”

“Whoa!” Sweetie Belle sat in front of the strange machine and asked, “What happened to Scootaloo?”

“I'm sorry, voice command not recognized.”

“What? I just asked what happened to my friend in there,” Sweetie said in anger.

“I'm sorry, voice command not recognized.”

“How do you not recognize the voice command?” Sweetie asked incredulously.

“Songbird 5.8 is programed to respond to hundreds of words and phrases. If a voice command is not recognized, that command is not held within the database. Please contact Hayseed Industries service line for instructions on adding commands to the Songbird database.”

“Uh... okay?” Sweetie stared at the device for a moment, after which she decided to ask a question that had been bugging her for some time, “What happened here?”

“Accessing video log...”

The screen went black just before returning with an image of the room Sweetie was in, though in much better condition and with more ponies. In Sweetie's place sat a unicorn stallion with a white coat and a short, blue mane.

The stallion spoke, “Personal log of Doctor Bright, lead researcher for Project: HOPE...”

Chapter 3: A Light in the Dark

“Personal log of Doctor Bright Field, lead researcher for Project: HOPE,” The Stallion in the image began as Sweetie watched with undivided attention, “Day one. We've arrived and sealed the facility. Right now, we're just getting settled in, but actual work will begin tomorrow.

“Though we will be researching several things that can help take back Equestria, the Paragon project is the most important. In order to fight a powerful being, an even more powerful being is needed. Thus, through gene splicing and use of chaos magic, we will do what none have even attempted; we will create the ultimate being.”

The stallion sighed, “Many here don't think I can do it. They say I only got the position because I'm the son of Queen Clover. As much as mother cares for me, she wouldn't entrust the fate of the nation she, father, and Pansy created through such hardship and pain to an incompetent. Mother trusts me, and I will not let her down.

“Stay safe, mom. End log.”

Sweetie sat in awe for some time. She couldn't believe it. 'Queen Clover'? Pansy? He was talking about the Founders, Clover the Clever, Smart Cookie, and Private Pansy. But were they really that technologically advanced? True, very little of that era survived because Discord's rule destroyed most of the recorded histories. What was known was passed down by word of mouth. Then there was this deal about the 'Paragon'. What was it, and what was 'gene splicing?

Sweetie shook her head and stood up. She made her way to the room with her friends and sat beside them.

“Turns out, they do keep records, but it's in a weird magic device. How is Scoots doing?” Sweetie asked.

“She's got a fever, but it ain't too bad,” Applebloom said, “She could use some water.”

“We all need water. I'm going to go see if I can find some,” Sweetie said, “Keep an eye on her.”

Applebloom nodded and Sweetie left them alone. She made her way back to the hall and looked at the guide nearest the door. Any water in the cafeteria was likely contaminated, but she learned how to purify water from a book in the library.

With a destination in mind, the filly made her way toward the cafeteria. Her mind was still racing with thoughts of what she heard. This place was meant to make a perfect being. She wished Midnight were around. He would know what to do.

Lost in her musing, she ran snout first into a chunk of ceiling in her path. She rubbed her nose with a hoof as she studied the obstruction. A few cracks revealed how close she was. She could see the door and its identifying sign, so very close.

“Oh, come on!” she shouted.

“We've had our first near success!” Field said happily as Applebloom watched the screen. She moved herself and Scootaloo into the first room, wanting to be as far away from that awful machine as she could. After a few minutes, she got curious and decided to play with the strange machine.

“A kirin, part pony, part dragon, was successfully birthed. Unfortunately it only survived thirty seven seconds, the poor child.” The princely doctor looked downcast, “We're toying with lives here. Is it murder if your actions take a life you create? It feels like it, but if we don't, ponykind is doomed. To defeat monsters, we'll become monsters, but what if we become worse monsters that what we fight? Would it be better to do nothing?

“I'm sorry, this job is... hard. Not just mentally, but on the soul. I just needed to vent. With the kirin being the closest thing to a viable hybrid, we'll be using that as a base and add other DNA. We'll try griffin first and see how that turns out.

“In other news, we did manage to successfully breed the first of the devourers. These little guys eat corruption and reproduce incredibly fast. Then, once their food source is depleted, they go into suspended animation until it reappears. With these guys, Equestria will be livable again. Of course, we'll be leaving them in suspended animation until time to release them.”

“End log seventy two.” the devices voice.

“Dragon-pony?” Applebloom mused to herself, “Why's that familiar?”

Before she could continue her musings, a loud crash followed a scream from nearby. Applebloom turned to look at her unconscious friend, only, she wasn't there.

“Scootaloo!”

Applebloom jumped to her hooves and ran to where her friend had been. Another crash came from one of the corners. The yellow filly ran around the tables to find a sight that both relieved her and worried her. Scootaloo was awake, but she was shaking and hitting herself in the head screaming, “Get them out!”

Sweetie Belle stormed down the hall. After searching and searching, she still found no way into the cafeteria. She was extremely thirsty and knew her friends were as well. They needed water before dehydration started setting in.

As she steamed over her failed search for food, she found herself at another place she had wanted to see. The sign beside the door was still legible and read, 'SECURITY' in big block letters. Deciding a distraction was needed, she decided to check it out. Gripping the door in her lime colored magic, Sweetie slowly forced the door open enough for her to just squeeze through.

The room wasn't very big, with nothing but a long console with two chairs, and cabinet with a strange, white device. However, the thing that drew her attention most was pile of bones at the far end. She gasped, fearful at first, but quickly switched to a logical state of mind, pushing all emotion away. This body was different from the others they had seen for two reasons. The first was the device, like the ones in the cabinet, on its hoof and another device resting beside the skull. The other, though, was the fact that the bones seemed to have been chewed on. Most had bite marks all over them.

As Sweetie examined the remains, she thought back to the dorms. Those ponies felt that sealing themselves away to die slowly was better than... something. Now this pony was eaten by something bigger than any subterranean creature she had ever read about. If she had to guess from the bite radius, it was half the size of a full grown pony. That didn't make sense, though. How could something that large survive underground? Something the size of Angel Bunny would be considered huge in the subterranean ecosystem, so something almost as big as she was? She shivered at the thought.

Next, her attention came to the device it wore. The six inch, white object wrapped around the skeleton's right foreleg and bulged out slightly. She examined it for a bit and glanced up at the cabinet she noticed earlier. It was the same device alright.

Leaving the corpse behind, Sweetie approached the cabinet and opened it, floating the device to her in her magical grasp. She looked at it, and back at the other. This one seemed bigger than the one on the skeleton. Soon enough, her curiosity won out.

She sighed and said to herself, “Why do I get the feeling this is just going to be one more thing to add to the 'list of Sweetie Belle's genius moments'?”

Sweetie Belle lifted her right hoof, and slowly slid the device on her leg.

Scootaloo struggled against her earth pony friend in her hysteria. Seeing the pegasus panicking, Applebloom wrapped her hooves around Scootaloo's legs and body, keeping her from hurting herself.

“Calm down! Scootaloo, you're safe,” she tried to calm her friend down, “Ah'm here, Scoots. Ah'm here. Just calm down, and tell me what's wrong.”

“L-lights!” she hollered.

“Lights? Wha'cha mean?” Applebloom said in the soothing tone Applejack used to use whenever she would have a nightmare, “Calm down and tell me what's wrong.”

“Li-lights... everywhere... what... what's happening to me?” the frightened filly whimpered.

Dern it, Sweetie Belle, Applebloom thought to herself, Hurry up and get back here.

Sweetie stared blankly into space. The moment the device was slipped on it contracted, gripping her leg. It then started... something. Knowledge flooded the young unicorn's mind, but it was more than that. It was as if she had fifth limb that she was just learning how to use. She didn't know how long she sat like that, but it seemed like mere seconds. Of course, the line of drool dangling from her chin said otherwise. She quickly wiped it away, thankful the others weren't around.

“That was... interesting...” Sweetie said as she looked at the device, now attached to her leg.

Using her magic, she removed the eye/ear piece from the side compartment and placed it over her ear. The display extended across her eye and displayed technical data of the room. Somehow, she just knew how to use the thing. She knew it was Steel Corps model 7.8 MagiTool, security model. She knew it could interface with any of the computers in the facility, and she knew how to bring up the holographic display. It was like it put the entire instruction manual directly into her brain.

She approached the console along the wall and lifted the MagiTool. With a thought, a thin metal piece slid from the bottom and Sweetie slid it into a receiver. A White bar started filling up on the eye display. When full, it flashed “DOWNLOAD COMPLETE”

“Greetings User,” said a soothing feminine voice from the ear piece, “I am Dot, your Virtual Assistant. Would you like to adjust personal settings?”

“Yes,” she responded.

“Okay... What would you like to be called?”

“Sweetie Belle.”

“Okay, Sweetie Belle... Would you like to alter the color scheme?”

“No.”

“Extra-net service not found. Would you like to contact customer support?”

Sweetie giggled a little, “No, I doubt they exist anymore.”

“Customization cannot continue without extra-net service. When service is restored, just say, 'continue customization' to continue where you left off, or say 'start customization' to change previous settings... How may I be of service, Sweetie Belle?”

“How do I get out of this facility?”

“The primary-” Dot was cut off as a red 'ALERT' emblem appeared on the display, “Disturbance detected in laboratory 103. All security personnel report to laboratory 103.”

Sweetie's eye widened in realization, “Applebloom, Scootaloo!”

As quickly as her legs could carry her, she took off down the hall. Fear drove her legs to move faster than she ever remembered moving before. She tore through the main room so fast, she didn't even see her friends.

“Applebloom!” she called out.

“In here, ya dolt!” called out the apple farmer.

The unicorn twisted around and ran back into the main room. She spotted her two friends holding each other in the corner.

“What ha- Scootaloo! You're awake!”

“S... Sweetie Belle?” Scootaloo asked breathlessly, “Oh Celestia... It's real...”

“What’s real?” asked Sweetie as she looked her friend in the face, just realizing she had lost her blindfold at some point, “Scootaloo, are you alright?”

“Alright?” Scootaloo echoed as she started laughing. The others gave each other a worried look.

“I'm so much better than 'alright',” The pegasus said as she grabbed the pony shaped web of green light in a hug, “I can see.”

Author's Note

See! I don't do mean things for no reason!

Chapter 4: Things That Go Bump

“What do you mean you can see?” Sweetie Belle asked her suppose-to-be blind friend, “Scoots, you don't have eyes to see with.”

“I know, but... I can see lights,” Scootaloo explained, “I think... well, you and Applebloom look like spider webs, but made of light. I think it's magic... pony's magic is the same color as their eyes right?”

“That's right,” Sweetie answered slowly.

“'Cause you're green, and Applebloom's that tree sap color. It's weird... I can see everywhere,” the pegasus rambled, getting more and more excited, “I can see behind me. Heck, I can see the back of my own head! I'm purple! I can see the big machine that I was in, and I'm pretty sure the gray thing right there is a wall. I can see through walls! Did you know there's more rooms beneath us?”

“You mean...” Applebloom stated, “That thing in there made you see?”

“What else could it be?” Scootaloo replied.

“What do you think, Sweetie?” Applebloom asked as she turned to where her smart friend was moments ago, blinking at the now empty space.

“She's looking at the machine,” Scootaloo pointed out.

Applebloom looked at the pegasus doubtfully until she entered the other room.

“You really can see through walls,” Applebloom said in mild surprise, “What 'cha doin' Sweets?”

“What would the effects be on a pegasus?” Sweetie asked.

“What? Effects a' what?” Applebloom asked, trying to understand what her friend is talking about.

“Darn,” Sweetie turned toward her friends, “According to Dot, that stuff was meant to give unicorns the ability to manipulate magic in the environment.”

“Who's Dot?” asked Scootaloo.

Sweetie smiled and lifted her leg showing off her new accessory, “My new 'virtual assistant'. I found this in the security office. Cool huh? I'm guessing, since Scootaloo isn't a unicorn, it affected the first magic sense it could, her storm sense.”

“What's a storm sense?” Applebloom asked.

“It’s how we sense whenever weather acts up,” Scootaloo answered.

“Sort of,” Sweetie continued, “It lets them instinctively feel magic in the air. It's how pegasi can dodge lightning. I think what it did was strengthen that sense to allow you to feel magic in solid matter as well, then attached it to a part of your brain that wasn't doing anything at the time, your vision.”

“So... the gray I see where walls are, that's magic too?”

“Latent natural magic, I would assume. Everything has magic in it to some degree.” Sweetie said with more than a little excitement for her friend's new gift, “It's amazing. You really can see magic. You know Twilight's going to foalnap you as soon as she finds out, right?”

“Yeah, but at least I'll see her coming,” joked the pegasus.

The three friends laughed. It felt like too long. It seemed like they had been stuck underground for days, but in truth, it was merely hours. After they calmed down a bit, Sweetie turned and started for the main room.

“I want to check out some more of these logs. I know we need to find a way out of here, but we should find out what they were really doing here. It might be something the princesses need to know about.”

“They was makin' kerin... er, killin... dragon ponies,” Applebloom informed, “Ah looked at one while you was gone.”

“Dragon-ponies?” Sweetie stopped, a thoughtful look in her eyes, “The first said they were trying to make the ultimate being.” Sweetie's eyes widened in shock, “I... I think the princesses are really going to want to know what was being made here... or who.”

Sweetie hurried back into the main lab and sat at the desk. She promptly inserted her interface into the computer and searched through the logs. Finally one drew her attention and she brought it up.

“Log 112, Dr. Bright,” came the computer's voice.

The same stallion as before appeared on the screen, “We have discovered the problem with the embryos. Incubation. Our methods are... just not adequate. We believe our current hybrid concept is the most viable, but without proper incubation, they just die.

“I discussed the issue with my wife. Sometimes a nonscientific mind can see the better solutions, and she did. It's a ridiculous idea, but it just might work. Mist and I are going to alter the genes in our genitalia. Then, we shall conceive the child ourselves. The altered genes will then cause our savior to form and mature naturally.”

Log interrupted.”

“That's not what we need,” Sweetie said as she began searching again, “Ah! This might be it.”

She hit play and the video began again, “Log 201, Dr. Bright.”

This time, when the doctor appeared, he looked haggard and frightened, “This was supposed to be a joyous day. My wife... She gave birth today, but it turns out, not everypony here is on the same side. We have a saboteur. Somepony altered the properties of the devourers. They... they ate Rain and Boulder. They're eating ponies. Individually, they aren't very dangerous, but... there's already hundreds of them, and for everypony they eat, dozens more are born. The emergency escape pods are cut off. There's too many of them. Thankfully, my family made it out in time, with a few others. I could have, but I needed to assess the situation... It's hopeless. We set up a bomb, planning on taking them down with us. Shimmer had the key and made it all the way to security, but... they got him. I only pray that we're deep enough underground that they won't sense any other life.”

The stallion's face hardened, “If you're watching this, you need to get out now! Unless this is found ten thousand years in the future, your very presence has likely woken them. Please, for the sake of Equestria, find the bomb and set it. Then, if you can, get out. If you can't... look me up in the next world-”

The recording paused as Sweetie looked back to her friends. They wore expressions similar to her own. Fear.

“He... looked pretty scared...” Applebloom stated.

“All I saw was a yellow box,” Scootaloo added, “But he sounded plenty scared.”

“I think we need to find a way out of here now,” Sweetie said, “Dot, are these emergency escape pods still working?”

“Escape pods one, two, four, and six are non-functional. Escape pod three is deployed. Escape pod five, seven and eight are functional.”

“Great, where are they?”

“Mapping safest route. Warning, structural integrity compromised in access hallway. Avoid area if possible. If travel is necessary, practice extreme caution.” With that, a map display popped up on the eye piece showing the safest way.

“That thing's pretty handy, huh,” Applebloom said, “You sure there ain't no more?”

“On Shimmer's body,” Sweetie informed.

Applebloom cringed, “No thanks.”

“Okay, so first-” Sweetie started, but was cut off.

“Girls!” Scootaloo shouted, pointing a hoof toward the wall the room shared with the hall, “Something's coming!”

The others turned toward the door. That's when they heard it. A rapid clacking sound like something hard tapping the floor. A quiet grumbling sound accompanied the clacking. Then, it came into view. It was short, about a foot tall with a tear shaped body and four spindly legs that extended up a little before dropping back down with two little barbed claws on the end. It reminded Sweetie of a crab without pincers.

The creature turned toward the three fillies and let out an ear piercing screech. With a powerful leap, it cleared the distance between them and tackled Sweetie Belle to the ground. The unicorn screamed as she tried to fight it off, but it was stronger than her. Thankfully, a pair of yellow hooves, conditioned by apple trees, gave the little monster a one way trip into the far wall where it impacted with a splat.

“We need to get outta here!” Applebloom said, panic in her voice as she helped Sweetie up.

“Yeah,” the white filly agreed, “But we need to set that bomb first.”

The two ran out into the hallway.

“No wait!” Scootaloo tried to stop them, but they already left.

Sweetie and Applebloom turned the first corner and found themselves facing a dozen more of the creatures. One leaped at Applebloom, but this time, the hoof that squished it was orange.

“Run!” Scootaloo barked.

The three ran back the way they came. They just passed the lab door when more appeared from in front of them, cutting off their escape. They turned back and ran into the lab again, shutting the door behind them. The creatures slamming into the door threatened to force it open. Thinking quickly, Sweetie Belle lifted her MagiTool and activated a welding torch. Scootaloo and Applebloom held the door shut while the unicorn sealed the entry. When it was strong enough to hold, they backed up and breathed a sigh of relief.

“So what's the plan?” Applebloom asked her horned friend after catching her breath.

“There is no plan,” Sweetie said in a defeated tone, “There is no hope. We're already dead.”

Applebloom looked as if she had been kicked in the gut. Those words struck her with a sense of dread she never felt before. Scootaloo, on the other hoof, was angry.

“Hey! I don't know about you, but I still have a pulse,” the fuchsia maned filly admonished her friend.

“You don't get it, do you?” Sweetie looked at Scootaloo as if already mourning her, “Think about the position we're in. Ponies, welding themselves in a room with no food or water because it's better than what's out there? What does that remind you of?”

“Them ponies in the dorms,” Applebloom answered, “We... We're really gonna die?”

“No way in Tartarus am I dying here!” Scootaloo turned to glare at her friends, another thing that baffled Sweetie about the eyeless filly, “I'm not dead till I stop breathing, and even then I won't stop! You want to know why those ponies died? Because they gave up. They said 'it's all hopeless, so let's not even try'. Well, I say buck that noise! If I die, it'll be kicking and screaming, not sitting in a corner feeling sorry for myself. What about you?”

“Y-yeah...” Sweetie said sheepishly before furrowing her brow in a determination, “Yeah! Cutie Mark Crusaders don't give up.”

“Yeah!” Applebloom agreed, “Let's get to work on that plan.”

The first thing he noticed was the distinct lack of beeping. It was strange to Midnight. He slowly rolled onto his belly and sat up, looking to the sun. Apparently, he had been out for several hours, but...

“The girls!” He suddenly remembered why he was in the Everfree in the first place.

He looked up at the mountain. He remembered the fillies falling somewhere on the rocky spire, but didn't see exactly where. As he started toward the great mountain, a thought occurred to him. He looked back at the dark, foreboding forest, full of monsters and other dangers that would claim the lives of the unwary in a heartbeat... and where he just spent several hours unconscious.

His gaze drifted back to the mountain... The mountain, it seemed, that even the Everfree Forest feared.

“I have a bad feeling.”

Chapter 5: Rise

“There isn't much room for planning, so this is going to be simple,” Sweetie Belle looked between her friends, “We're going to fight our way to the security room, activate the bomb, and fight our way to the escape pods.”

“Really? That's it?” Applebloom said incredulously, “That ain't a plan.”

“You got a better one?” countered the unicorn.

“I do,” Scootaloo spoke up, a serious look on her face, “We can't fight them head on. That's what the other ponies did, and look what happened to them.”

“So, what do you suggest?” Sweetie asked.

“Simple,” Scootaloo stood up and stretched out a bit, “I distract them, and activate the bomb while you girls get to the escape pod.”

“What?!” Sweetie shouted, “No way, we're not splitting up. That's suicide, Scoots.”

“Those things can’t sneak up on me, now,” the pegasus defended her plan, “I can see in all around me, and through walls, and I’m more agile than you two.”

“Scootaloo, it's been two years since you did any o' that fancy stuff,” Applebloom pointed out.

“But I've kept in shape. Mom and me work out everyday, and Blue Streak helps me with agility stuff,” Scootaloo shot down the farmer's argument. “Look, I know chances are this is gonna get me killed, but if we all jump out there we're all going to die. If either of you do, you'll get eaten as soon as you step hoof outside. I have a chance to survive, however small.”

“There has to be another way!” Applebloom said with mild hysteria.

“No, Scootaloo,” Sweetie agreed, “We aren't splitting up. We're Cutie Mark Crusaders, and we stick together.”

Scootaloo tried to protest, but was shushed by her friends. She groaned in defeat, “Fine, but let's at least see what we have here that might help.”

“Well, there's nothing in here,” Sweetie Belle pondered, “Maybe in the other room? Let's go look.”

“Alright.”

“Right behind you.”

The three walked into the testing room... well... two did. Scootaloo waited until they were looking at the back shelves before slowly pulling the door shut.

“Sorry, girls, but I won't let anything happen to you,” Scootaloo whispered to herself, “If me dying can save you, it's worth it.”

With that, she crouched low and kicked off, her wings buzzing for added thrust and crashed through the door.

“Come and get it, you ugly crabs! Dinner's served!”

The others Ran as fast as they could, Applebloom bucking the door from its hinges.

“Scootaloo! What are you doing you idiot!” cried the farmer.

She tried to chase after the foolish filly, but was lifted off the ground by a green aura.

“It's no use,” Sweetie said, a tinge of sadness in her voice, “You know we won't be able to catch her. All we can do is hope she makes it. She's tough.”

“But...” Applebloom tried to think of a reason to go after her, but Sweetie was right. The only way to catch up to the pegasus would be if she stopped, and the only reason she'd stop was if she was dead. “A-a-alright.”

The unicorn set her down, “Now come on. We need to get out of here.”

Applebloom could only kick the desk in frustration before taking off after Sweetie.

In the now abandoned laboratory, the paused log came back to life, “It's funny knowing I'm going to die. I always thought I'd be more frightened, but... It doesn't bother me. My death wasn't in vain. Sure the corruption will still be infecting Everfree Valley, but I'm confident Discord will fall.”

Scootaloo dodged and weaved through the mass of miniature monsters. They pounced with enough force to take down a stallion as big as Applebloom's brother, but it amounted to absolutely nothing when their target saw them coming a mile away. It didn't take her long to figure out that the sudden buildup of magic in their legs meant they were about to pounce. The only thing that made her nervous was that burst of magic that seemed to be right on her tail. She wasn't sure what it was, but she didn't want to find out.

Two leaped at her from the left and behind. She jumped, twisting to her right and let them collide with each other. A snicker issued from her lips at their stupidity. More and more joined the pursuit, which was fine for her. That just meant less that can follow her friends.

A room came up on her left. She could see a gray mass of something that resembled a pony skeleton and an orange spot on its foreleg. She recalled Sweetie saying a pony with one of those things she has was in the security room, so she barged in as soon as she could. She quickly slammed the door shut and slid the empty cabinet in front.

Scootaloo cursed under her breath for forgetting one crucial thing. She had no idea what to do. That thing said the guy that was there had the key, so the filly examined the area around the guy. The lack of detail on anything made finding anything nearly impossible.

“Grr... How am I supposed to start this bomb?” She yelled at nopony in particular.

Seconds after her outburst, an orange square appeared floating over the device on the dead stallion's leg. A voice that wasn't the stallion from the other log spoke.

“If you're seeing this, I failed and likely damned everypony here to death. Heh, who am I kidding. We were already dead. Anyway, I’m guessing you want to activate the bomb and blow these bastards to Tartarus. I hope you do better than I did. It’s simple. You just let this recording play. Oh, you might want to run.”

Scootaloo was quite baffled.

In a clear loud voice, the recording continued, “Security protocol seven-seven-charlie-dash-eight, initiate code: Armageddon.”

“Code: Armageddon; sequence initiated. Identification required,” The computer's voice replied.

Scootaloo's eyes widened as she realized what was happening. He was completing the mission given to him thousands of years ago. This was a pony she could respect.

With that taken care of, she grabbed the shelf and, with a few well-placed kicks, dislodged it. The filly put it on the ground and stomped it a few times, making it concave. Satisfied, she took her new toy and burst through the door, using the bent shelf as a handle-less scooter, her wings propelling her forward. She chuckled as the monsters were immediately in pursuit.

She turned towards the direction she came from, the metal shelf sliding across the smooth floor. As she passed the familiar lab, another problem with her plan came up... She once again had no idea where to go.

Stupid, stupid, stupid! she thought to herself. What am I going to do?

She sped down the hall in a blur, coming to a sign reading, “Emergency Escape,” with an arrow pointing to her left...

She went right.

Another monster was flattened under the powerful hooves of Applebloom as one was sent flying into another by a green bolt of magic. The two of them had to admit, Scootaloo was right. She lured the majority away, but there was still enough to slow down their progress. If they had to face what Scoots lured away as well, they would be standing still. Just as another met its kin at the hooves of Applebloom, red flashing lights flickered everywhere.

“Warning. Self-destruct sequence activated. Please report to emergency escape pods. Repeat. Self-destruct sequence activated. Please report to emergency escape pods.”

“She did it!” Sweetie exclaimed, “See? If she made it that far with all those things after her, then she'll make it out for sure!”

“Ah hope you're right,” Applebloom replied with a tone of worry.

“She'll be fine...” Sweetie's words felt empty. She knew that she likely never see her friend again, but she couldn't give up like that. Even if the chances were slim, she had to keep hope that Scootaloo would be alright. “We're almost there.”

They turned the hall to find themselves in some kind of warehouse/infirmary/waiting room, likely for those waiting to use the escape pods. The room was littered with piles of bones scattered, chewed and broken. Though the most alarming feature was the overall shape of the room. It looked like a battle took place, and considering the circumstances, one likely did. At the far end, a sight that made their hearts sink. A thick, steel security door barred their way.

“No!” Sweetie cried in despair, “What do we do? We'll be overrun if we don't get through.”

Applebloom looked at the door her expression hardened in determination, “You think you can hold 'em off for minute?”

“How am I supposed to do that?” Sweetie asked.

“Plasma caster fully charged,” came Dot's voice as the eyepiece turned red, highlighting threats. A section of the leg piece lifted revealing a gun barrel.

“That works.”

“With everything the self-proclaimed 'spirit of chaos' has done, society as we know it is finished. We'll have to start over. Everything my parents went through with the windigos and unifying the tribes was all for nothing...or was it? Will ponies still stand together? I get society will start over technologically, but what about morally? Will unicorn, pegasus, and earth pony still live in harmony? I wonder... would the expedition that finds this be comprised of all three tribes? I hope so, for united there's nothing that can stop us, but divided... divided, nopony will ever see this.”

It didn't take Scootaloo too long to realize something wasn't right, and when she came to a door that opened to, based on the rough, rounded texture of the walls, a natural cavern, she knew she took a wrong turn.

“Not much I can do about that now,” she told herself.

The pegasus tore down the cave, the devil crabs, as she lovingly named them, were hot on her tail. The bastards were quick, but she was just a bit quicker. Eventually, she came to a cliff with what she assumed was water flowing down into a hole in the cave floor. The thought of the cool fluid reminded her how incredibly thirsty she was, but the claw raking her flank quickly put her back on track.

She cried out as the thing tore into her flesh, but a quick buck dislodged it. Scootaloo grabbed the board and leaped as high as she could, her wings giving her that little extra boost. She was pretty sure this was the way they came when they first fell through the ground. She laughed a little at the irony she found herself in. The little blind filly seeing clear as day, in a cave that was pitch black.

She touched down on the 'water slide' she and her friends slid down just a few hours prior, and used her wings to propel herself up. The creatures flooded the narrow shaft in their pursuit. Thankfully, this slowed them significantly. She searched around for anything that could be a way out, hoping they just missed it in the dark.

“Come on! Something... anyth-”

Something formed on the edge of her sight, and hope filled the orange filly.

“Darn it!” Applebloom shouted as she yet again failed to figure out how to get the door open.

“Calm down, Applebloom,” Sweetie encouraged her friend as she blasted away at the charging monsters. 'Devil crab' sounds like a good name for them. Another exploded as the green bolt impacted its carapace. Or 'splatter bugs'.

“Stupid place. Stupid bugs. Stupid door!” Applebloom didn't know what came over her. Just the thought of Sweetie Belle dying because she couldn't figure this out both terrified and infuriated her. She slammed her fore hooves into the thick steel door and pulled with everything she had. If she were thinking logically like she normally would she would have realized how futile that was.

Lucky for them, she wasn't thinking logically.

The groaning of metal filled the chamber as the door strained to hold. Sweetie's eyes widened in shock when she looked back and saw her friend pulling the door with a look of fire in her eyes.

“We...”

Her back hooves cracked the stone floor.

“Ain't...”

One of the hinges popped of with enough force to tear through two of the evil bugs.

“Gonna die...”

The entire six inch steel door buckled under the unnatural strength of the engaged filly as a flash of light from her hip nearly blinded the unicorn.

“HERE!”

With a loud crash, the door was torn from the wall. The rage still burning in the filly's eyes, she swung the warped metal over her head and brought it down with devastating force. The makeshift fly swatter made crab cakes out of any unfortunate enough to have made it that close. The impact shook the entire room as a fissure lanced out from the ruined barrier causing the room to shake.

Sweetie quickly grabbed her friend yelling, “Move!” and pulled her into the room beyond as the roof gave out and collapsed.

The two fillies slowly pulled themselves to their hooves. Tears filled their vision as they looked at the mountain that stood between them and their friend.

“N... n-no...” Applebloom cried, “Scootaloo...”

“Come on,” Sweetie said, her voice breaking from her own sorrow, “She sacrificed herself so we could get out... Don't let her die in vain.”

Applebloom lacked the will to resist as Sweetie pulled her to one of the escape pods. They got in the nearest one as Sweetie hit the launch button.

“You got your cutie mark,” Sweetie said, wiping her eyes as the door shut.

Applebloom gave her friend a sad smile, “So did you.”

The pod lurched forward as the rockets launched it from that nightmarish place

“If... if you make it, give my family a message, please. To my wife Cool Mist, I'm sorry I left you with the burden of raising our children alone, but I know if anypony can do it, it's you. I wish I could have left you something that could help. I suppose our old house Canterlot Peak might still be standing, but that might be too cold.

“To my daughters, what else can I say? I'm sorry I couldn't be there to watch you grow. My sweet Celestia... my lovely Luna... Daddy loves you very much.”

“End log.”

Fire spread through the entire facility as the bomb exploded.

Chapter 6: Destiny

Midnight closed his eyes tight, trying to hold back tears.

“It doesn't mean anything,” he told himself, “It's just their car, not them.”

The ice clutching his heart didn't release, though. He saw them falling within feet of the vehicle, and would have landed within the collapsed area. Perhaps they got away before it collapsed, but if so, where were they?

“Sweetie Belle! Applebloom! Scootaloo!” he called.

With a flash of his seal, he summoned Wingnut to search from the air.

If they're hiding, they might see him and figure I'm looking for them, he thought to himself. If they're still- No! Can't think like that. They're resourceful girls.

He was about to turn away when something caught his eye. Lodged between two rocks was a familiar strip of cloth. One he remembered Rarity giving to a little blind filly. The sight made the ice clench ever harder. He began to make his way down to search for their bodies when he heard a loud boom. He turned to see a section of the mountain explode outward. A few seconds later, a silver capsule launched out. A pulse of magic slowed it, before hitting the ground.

Worried it could be dangerous, Midnight rushed down to investigate. As he approached, a door on the side opened and a familiar, if tattered, red ribbon was seen moments before the yellow filly who wore it pulled herself out.

“Applebloom!” Midnight rushed over to the child. He helped her to the ground and looked inside, finding a dazed Sweetie Belle, but... “Where's Scootaloo?”

Applebloom looked to the ground, tears flowing again. She didn't need to speak, he knew from her reaction. He tried to hold back his tears, he really did, but he failed. Instead, he took the two fillies in his forelegs and held them tight as all three mourned.

The sounds of falling earth reached her ears as the mountain began to quake. Her wings beat furiously, painfully protesting the punishment they were enduring. But still she pushed on, up the near vertical slope. She had to survive for her friends, her mom, and for her big brother. She knew her friends made it. Her gut told her.

She felt the heat before she saw it. She noted that fire looked just like it did with eyes, just more vivid. The flames raced toward her at an alarming pace. She couldn't even see the exit, but the fire was coming fast. She did the only thing she could; she grabbed the metal shelf and placed it between her and the fire, bracing all four hooves against it.

As the fire neared she gritted her teeth and prayed to whoever was listening.

A rumbling from the mountain drew the stallion and two fillies from their grief. They looked at the towering peak as jets of flame erupted from its surfaces, ejecting debris. One drew their attention more than the others, as a particular piece of orange debris hollered its excitement.

“Yahoo!” the three others stared with gaping jaws as the last Crusader was fired from the mountain like a cannon. She put the blackened metal back beneath her and fluttered her wings to slow herself before slamming into the mountain side with an, “Oof.”

The filly raced down the slope steering with her wings and body. Leaning back, she hit a ramp-like boulder and soared into the air, pulling off a few stunts in her joy to feel the warm, comforting sun again. Seeing her friends and a blue pony-shape covered in red spots that she assumed was Midnight, She pushed herself toward them with her wings. Just before hitting the ground, she was halted mid air in a green aura.

“Hey guys,” she said nonchalantly.

“Scootaloo!” the three shouted in unison as they smothered her in hugs.

“What was you thinkin', ya dodo?” Applebloom's admonishment was softened by the joyful tone in her voice.

“We thought we lost you!” Sweetie cried.

“What happened? What was that explosion? And how did you do that?” Midnight asked through the tears of joy.

“It's kind of a long story, but I can see…kind of,” Scootaloo's answer just brought up more questions.

Sweetie Belle's gasp brought all their attention to her, “Oh my gosh, Scootaloo! You got your cutie mark!”

“No way,” Applebloom cheered, “This is amazin'. We all got our cutie marks together, just like Ah always pictured!”

“What is it?” Scootaloo asked.

“It looks like a silhouette of a lion's head,” Sweetie said, “I guess it's courage? You did face all those monsters so we could get out.”

“Monsters?” Midnight said with worry in his voice.

“What about you girls?” Scoots asked.

“Applebloom's is a marble pillar. It's gotta be strength, because she got it with she ripped a steel security door off its hinges, and mine's a chess pawn-”

“'Cause you're smart,” Applebloom said.

“I'm not that smart...” Sweetie kicked the ground.

“Yeah right!” Scootaloo stomped a hoof in protest, “If it wasn't for your smarts, we never would’ve gotten out. You figured out how to use that... uh, thingy.”

“Okay, hold on a second,” Midnight stopped his little sisters, “What the heck happened down there? Start from the beginning.”

“Well, after we fell, the ground caved in on us. We fell into this cave where-”

Sweetie's story was interrupted by a screeching. The four looked up the mountain to see a familiar monster.

“What is that?” Midnight asked.

“Th-th-that's the monster!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed as she raised her leg and fired a plasma bolt, causing Midnight to start and incinerating the beast. Suddenly, though, the side on the mountain exploded and a tidal wave of evil arthropods poured out of the bowels of the earth.

“We gotta stop 'em or they'll eat everything in the world!” Applebloom shouted.

Midnight's fireballs joined Sweetie’s plasma in trying to stave off the ever growing tide of monsters as he asked, “How dangerous are these things?”

“The scientist that made them said they would consume their food source and reproduce exponentially until there's nothing left. He said they went from one to a couple hundred after eating a dozen ponies.”

A bolt of lightning from Midnight arced through several as he considered the possible implications of these things eating the Everfree. Needless to say it wasn't good.

“You girls get out of here,” he instructed, “I'll hold them off while you go warn the others!”

“No,” Said Scootaloo's voice as she stood beside him, facing the coming hoard, “You can't stop them alone, and if just one of those things make it past you, Equestria's done for.”

Applebloom took her place beside her orange friend, “We ain't gonna leave you here.”

“Besides,” Sweetie said from Midnight's other side, “We don't know how to get back.”

Time seemed to slow for him as he looked from the army of devourers to the three fillies that found a special place in his heart. He had to admit, he was proud of them at this moment.

Sweetie Belle, so smart and wise beyond her years. She was definitely the voice of reason in their little group, even if she was something of a klutz at times.

Applebloom, so strong, both physically and emotionally. She always kept the others going even when she herself wanted to give up. Of course, she was rather bull headed and impulsive, but she always came out alright.

Scootaloo, so brave. The only filly that would throw herself in front of a deadly monster for her friends. Sure, she wasn't always the brightest, but she knew that and learned to trust her friends to help make up for it.

It was then something clicked. He looked back at the charging monsters. They were a fearsome sight with gaping, razor tooth filled maws. Screeching and drooling as they crawled over each other to get to their meal.

Then he looked at the Crusaders. They looked like they had been through hell and back, which wasn't too far off. They were dirty, scratched, and tired, but here they were, ready to fight alongside him. Eleven and twelve year old fillies were ready to give whatever they had to protect what they cherish.

My goddess... How didn't I see it before?

“Alright then, girls,” Midnight steeled himself and faced his enemy, “These things want to eat everything in Equestria? Then we'll stop them right here!” A flash of light forced the others to flinch as a suit of armor appeared on the stallion. “We'll stop them together!”

A white light engulfed the blue alien as he was lifted into the air. The girls watched in awe until tendrils of magic latched onto them, raising them with him.

Sweetie Belle's mind raced as thoughts and ideas flooded her mind. In a flash of light, a cuirass, adorned with an emerald pawn over her heart, materialized.

Applebloom Apple felt her muscles bulge and tense, ready to break something. She was blinded by white light as thick steel appeared on her with an amber stone in the shape of a pillar.

Scootaloo Dash's nerves steeled as she prepared to do whatever it took to protect her friends. Even the intricate magic weaving itself into an armored covering with an amethyst lion's head on the barrel couldn't distract her from her goal.

Midnight felt a power unlike anything he had ever experienced course through him, as he linked with his fellow Elements of Order for the first time. It was a feeling of righteous fury and power, all directed at these unnatural things that only want to destroy. There could be no redemption for that which cannot think.

Their power coalesced into an orb of pure magic above their heads as the beasts neared what they thought would be a meal. As the first dozen or so leaped, the magic erupted. Streams of light, hundreds of them, shot out of the orb, arcing and weaving through the mass of monsters. One by one the spears of light pierced the abominations. Thousands, upon thousands of the manufactured terrors were skewered within seconds, in a brilliant display of power.

The enemy destroyed, the energy spent, the four ponies slowly descended back down to the solid ground.

“I think it came from over here!” a familiar voice called.

“Hey, guys! There they are!”

Midnight looked up at the cyan mare heading their way and smiled.

“Hey... it's mom,” Scootaloo said, tiredly.

“That's great,” Applebloom said, equally exhausted, “Can we go home now?”

“Yeah, Bloom,” Midnight assured the kid, “We're going home now.”

Act II Epilogue: For the Greater Good

“Mostly bumps and bruises, but also mild dehydration, and exhaustion. Scootaloo also has a minor infection in the cut on her left flank and will need antibiotics.”

“Thank you doctor,” Twilight gave a polite nod as she, Midnight, Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow moved past him and into the hospital room that held the fillies, lying in bed.

“Ah can't believe there was a whole futuristic place right under that mountain,” Applejack mused, “How many times had we been right over it and never knew?”

“Be glad y'all never found it,” Applebloom said.

“How ya feeling squirt?” Rainbow asked Scootaloo.

“Like I fell through the ground, got a needle jammed in my head, and had to run for my life from a bunch of monsters... but at least I can see again. Even if it's not normal seeing.”

“Yeah, I still don't get how that works,” RD admitted.

“Neither do I, but it's better than being blind,” Scootaloo chuckled, “Besides, it's kinda cool. I can see the pony in the room above us. I just wish I could see more detail. Everypony just looks like light.”

“So, is it permanent?” Rainbow asked Twilight.

“I really couldn't tell you, but I think so,” said the scholar, “Sweetie told me her theory, and I agree. If we're right, then it should be permanent.”

“Hear that, Scoots?” Applebloom smiled, “You ain't losin' your new sight.”

“What of our sisters bearing these Elements, though?” Rarity voiced her concerns, “Does this not mean they will be in danger?”

“Which is why I'm conscripting them into Dawn Shield,” Celestia said, startling everyone with her surprise entrance.

“Can you not do that every time, Princess?” Midnight requested.

“What do you mean you're conscripting them?” Rarity asked, fear and anger in her voice, “They're just fillies. You can't force them into the military.”

“They are bearers of a weapon that can save Equestria,” the solar ruler countered, “Once again, I must think of the many before the few, even if that means sacrificing three foals.”

“Ya can't be serious!” Applejack hollered furiously, “You ain't forcin' mah little sister to fight! Ah don't care if you're the Princess, it ain't happenin'!”

“Tell me, Applejack,” Celestia gave the farmer a stern look, “Would you have entire families murdered in the streets? Homes razed, and families shattered? Would you rather whole cities be wiped off the map? If you were given a choice between giving up somepony you hold dear, or watching thousands die, what would you do?”

Applejack looked like she had been physically struck, “Ah... Ah don't...”

“I doubt anypony could make that decision, your highness,” Rarity defended her friend.

“I have,” the princess's eyes seemed to fill with sorrow, “When I turned the Elements of Harmony on my sister, I thought she would suffer the same fate as Discord, trapped for eternity. I thought I would never see her again, but I did it anyway.”

Celestia walked to the window and looked out on the town. Twilight could have sworn she saw something glistening slide down her cheek.

“Most ponies look at me and think, 'oh how wonderful her life must be.' They have no idea how wrong they are. My life is one of eternal servitude. From the time I wake, until I lay to rest, my every breath is dedicated to ensuring my beloved ponies are taken care of and safe. It is hard to tell one pony, 'You shall be sent to war, likely to die, for ponies you have never met.' Yet, so many smile and say, 'Then I shall go die, so others will never know suffering.' I remember the faces of each pony that has given their lives for this nation, and each is like an icy nail in my heart.”

The princess turned back to the others, a pleading in her eyes, “This hurts me to ask the same of children, but it is part of my burden to do so. Thus I must ask these three, if they are willing to fight and die for their fellow ponies?”

Scootaloo wasted no time standing on the bed, a proud, determined expression on her face, “I'd be happy to, Princess.”

“Me too, Princess.”

“Darn tootin'”

Princess Celestia gave them a warm, yet apologetic smile, “Your valor is commendable, my little ponies. If you have need of anything, just ask and I shall endeavor to oblige.”

“I have no idea what you just said,” Scootaloo admitted.

That brought much needed laughter to the ponies in the room.

“Thank you, young Scootaloo,” Celestia draped a wing over the pegasus, “That was truly needed.”

“Don't worry, Applejack,” Midnight said, “You know I'll do whatever it takes to protect these kids. I won't let them take any unnecessary risks.”

“Thank you, Midnight,” Celestia said, “I trust you with their safety as I have that of my student and her friends. I bid you farewell, and hope you can forgive me someday.”

Applejack wanted to say she forgave her already... but it was against her nature.

Celestia's horn glowed a pale golden color from her balcony as her sun dipped below the horizon. She sat out there watching her sister paint the night sky for a moment before stepping back into her personal chambers. She removed her shoes, placing them on a low shelf beneath a bust of herself. Then came her neck piece, placed slowly and carefully upon the neck of the bust. Finally, her crown, that piece of jewelry that so many of her ponies wished they could possess.

As she placed it upon the bust, she looked at it and said, “Sometimes, I truly loathe you.”

Author's Note

That's it, the end of Act II. The next act marks the end of the "introductory acts" and the beginning of the real meat of the story. I got a couple extra chapters before that happens, though.

Young Love: Part 1

Young Love

Sweetie Belle and Applebloom waited patiently for their third member. Luckily it didn’t take long as the door was flung open and the pegasus of the group ran inside, tackling her friends in a tight hug.

“Ah'm gonna guess he said yes,” Applebloom chuckled.

“Yes! We have a date for tonight!” Scootaloo cheered.

“'Bout dern time,” Applebloom chuckled.

“What's that supposed to mean?” Scootaloo asked indignantly.

“Come on, Scoots,” The farmer rolled her eyes, “You said you were goin' to ask him out when we was in the hospital after we got our Elements. That was six months ago, Scootaloo. Six months!”

“Yeah, well... it's complicated, okay,” the pegasus defended, “Besides, who cares? We're going out now, and that's what matters.”

“So, you're coming with Spike and me?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yeah! He said 'the more the merrier'!”

“Ah still can't believe Spike asked you out,” Applebloom said, “Ah thought he had a crush on your sister.”

“He did, but now he's mine,” the smart one said, “I'm going to go tell sis. Remember, Sugarcube Corner, five o'clock.”

“Got'cha. I gotta let mom know, too,” Scootaloo said, “You know how she can get.”

Midnight, Twilight and Applejack sat around the married couple's kitchen table, planning the training regimen for the next four weeks. At least, Midnight and Twilight were. Applejack was just there because she was Midnight's second, being the most dependable (and mentally stable) of the group.

“We can implement Blue Streak's training every Wednesday,” Twilight offered, “I know I could use it. So could AJ.”

“Hey!” The apple farmer said indignantly, “What, you sayin' Ah'm slow?”

“AJ, you're a tank,” Midnight said, “You're strong and resilient, but easy to out maneuver. Yeah you're a fast runner, but you need to work on agility a little.”

“Ah guess y'all're right. Do we gotta use that thief's training, though?”

“'That thief' out maneuvered Pinkie,” Twilight deadpanned.

“Good point... but Ah still don't trust him.”

“That's why he's got a collar. He tries doing anything he shouldn't, he gets shocked,” Midnight pointed out.

“Alright then,” AJ relented, “So what about Thursday? Ah'd say somethin' easier, seein' as we got three days of hard stuff already.”

“Hmm,” Midnight pondered, “How about-”

Suddenly the door busted open and Rainbow Dash flew in franticly, “Guys! Thank Celestia I found you. Something horrible is happening.”

“What's wrong?” Midnight jumped up, ready for trouble.

“It's Scootaloo,” Rainbow began. Midnight's blood ran cold, fearing the worst, “She... She... She has a date!”

Midnight's eye twitched as he said calmly, “Rainbow... I'm going to hurt you now.”

Twilight interrupted before her husband made good on his threat, “We thought it was something serious, Rainbow!”

“This is serious!” the pegasus countered, “She's going on a date... romantically... with a colt. What if he tries something with her?”

“Ah doubt she'd let him,” Applejack stated, “All three of them fillies got a lot more responsible since they got there Elements. Heck, Ah ain't got one complaint 'bout Bloom destroyin' stuff in six months.”

“Who's this date with?” Twilight asked, “I could always speak with his parents.”

Rainbow Dash adopted the 'deer in the headlights' look before sheepishly answering, “I kinda didn't wait that long. She said she had a date and I took off.”

“Go find out who it's with,” Midnight instructed, “Maybe you've met the colt already.”

“Y-yeah... good idea,” Rainbow said.

“Girls, Midnight!” Rarity stormed in frantically, “Something horrible happened! I just found out Sweetie has a date! I overheard her making a note in her machine.”

Rainbow's eyes shot open, “Tonight?”

“Yes, why?”

“Oh, sweet baby Discord on a stick...” Rainbow Said breathlessly, “Scootaloo and Sweetie are dating?!”

That was, perhaps, the third time any of them had seen Rarity legitimately faint.

“Okay, Rainbow,” she told herself as she paced outside her house, “So what if Scootaloo is into fillies? You've met plenty of cool lesbians. Redheart's pretty awesome. With how close those three always were, of course two of them would fall for each other. I wouldn't be surprised to find out if Fluttershy and Applejack had a thing.”

“Mom, are you going to just pace back and forth, or are you coming in?” called Scootaloo's voice from within.

“I'm never going to get use to you watching me through the walls,” Rainbow called back as she opened the front door.

“I'm not watching you,” the orange filly chuckled, “It's just hard to miss a bright magenta pony against a gray background.”

“Magenta?” Rainbow snickered, “Tell me you don't know that word just because of your old fan filly days.”

“I've been learning a lot of different color names,” Scootaloo huffed. She didn't want to admit that her mother hit the nail right on the head.

Rainbow took a deep breath to steel her fragile nerves, “So... about this date of yours...” Scootaloo opened her mouth to speak, but Rainbow Dash cut her off, “It's okay. I figured out who you're going out with.”

“Really?” Scootaloo asked dubiously.

“Yes, I talked to Rarity, and Sweetie already talked to her about it,” Rainbow explained, “I just wanted to say, it's okay. I approve of your choice.”

“Really?” this one was more enthusiastic.

“Yes. You chose a fine pony, and I hope it works out.”

“Wow, thanks mom!” the filly threw her arms around her mother who eagerly returned the gesture.

Rarity busied herself with sandwiches for a quick lunch as Sweetie Belle tinkered with her MagiTool. The fashionista glanced at her little sister from the corner of her eye.

It must have started in that cave, she thought to herself. I suppose I would fall for a stallion who showed the kind of bravery Scootaloo showed. Perhaps even a mare. A smile graced her lips. Yes, Scootaloo is a good special somepony for my sister, and I'll have words with whoever has an issue with their love.

“So... Sweetie,” Rarity began, “I spoke with Rainbow. Scootaloo told her about your date.”

“She did?” It wasn't like Scootaloo to gossip.

“Yes, she did,” Rarity placed the sandwiches on the table and sat across from her sister, “I just want to make sure you understand the stigma you are going to face for your... particular choice.”

“Stigma?” Sweetie looked up in confusion, “Well, I doubt it would be any worse than you and Virgil.”

“While it is true Virgil and I have faced some reticule, I'm afraid your relationship is a bit more taboo.”

I guess she has a point. Ponies do still have an instinctive fear of dragons, Sweetie thought to herself. “I guess we would, but I doubt anypony in Ponyville would have a problem.”

“Perhaps, but do you plan on hiding your love whenever you leave town?”

“Of course not! If ponies have a problem with whom I give my heart to, they can shove their opinion up their plots!” Sweetie proclaimed.

“Though I don't appreciate your use of language, I admire the sentiment,” Rarity smiled. “Do you need help getting ready?”

“Maybe with my mane,” Sweetie answered, “And Rarity... thanks for being understanding about this.”

“Ladies,” Spike said with a polite bow as he held the door open to the pastry and dessert shop.

“Thank you, Spike,” Sweetie said.

“So I'm a 'lady' now?” Scootaloo chuckled.

“Thank you, Spike,” said a storm cloud gray pegasus with an electric blue mane and bright yellow eyes.

“No problem, Storm.”

The quartet of youths made their way to a booth they had reserved. Being such a popular date venue, the Cakes had finally decided to set a table and booth aside for just such occasions. They took their seats and awaited their server. In no time, Mr. Cake trotted up.

“So what can I get you little love birds?” he said with a cheeky grin.

“I'll take a strawberry turquoise shake,” Spike requested.

“May I have the cookie-dough milkshake, please,” asked Sweetie.

“I would like the cheesecake and oat shake, sir,” Storm placed his order.

“Chocolate, extra malt!” demanded Scootaloo.

“Scootaloo!” Sweetie scolded, “At least try to use something that could be mistaken for manners.”

“Never! Not when there's Equestria's greatest milkshakes to be had!” the brash filly argued with a grin.

“Why, thank you, Scootaloo,” Mr. Cake laughed, “I'll be right back with those.”

“So, Storm Feather, huh,” Spike gave the colt a measuring glance, “So, why did you move to Ponyville?”

“I, uh... lost my family in the changeling invasion,” answered the pegasus. “So, my aunts, Lyra and Bon Bon, brought me home with them.”

“Oh, I'm sorry about your family,” Sweetie said sympathetically, “I didn't realize anypony died.”

“It's alright. I'm coping.”

“And now you live here,” Spike finished, “You miss Canterlot? I know I do sometimes. I was born there, you know.”

“Really?” the colt tilted his head slightly in curiosity, “But you're a dragon. I've never heard of dragons being born in pony cities.”

“You know who Twilight is, right?” Spike asked, receiving a nod in confirmation, “Well, when she went in for the entrance exam to Celestia's School for gifted unicorns, the test they were supposed to use grew legs and ran away... literally. Well, the griffin ambassador was going to be visiting soon, so the Princess got a griffin delicacy to serve him for dinner; a dragon egg.”

“Whoa, The Princess was going to cook you for dinner?” Storm's eyes bulged.

“The egg was unfertilized, like the eggs you get from the market. Once a year, female dragons lay an egg whether or not it's fertilized. The ones that aren't are traded for jewels to build their hoard. Anyway, the testers were running around trying to find a replacement test, when one of them found my egg. They brought it in and told Twilight to hatch it. They were going to test her on her creativity, and ability to assess the situation.”

“When the rainboom hit, Twilight had a major magic surge. Her magic struck my egg, and caused a reaction. Basically, she fertilized my egg with magic.”

“Wow... that's insane,” the colt said in awe.

“Wait,” Scootaloo interrupted, “Twilight didn't say anything about that when she told us the story.”

Sweetie giggled, “Yeah, tell a trio of fillies desperate to find their cutie marks that she got hers by, essentially, making a baby.”

Scootaloo thought for a moment before laughing, “Yeah, 'cutie mark crusader baby makers' wouldn't have ended well.” The males' cheeks flushed at that.

“And you better not try it now,” said the pink mare that materialized beside their table. Storm, being the only one inexperienced in the pink one's ways, jumped and fell out of his seat. “Here are your milk-shakes, and a batch of cookies.”

“We didn't order cookies,” Sweetie informed the hyper mare.

“I know. Enjoy.”

Before any of them could say anything, the mare bounced out of sight.

“Anyway,” Scootaloo got back on subject as she stuffed half a cookie in her mouth, “If your mom is the dragon that laid your egg, and Twilight fertilized it, wouldn't that make her your dad?”

The quartet of youngsters made their way back to Carousel Boutique, the fillies to meet Applebloom for a slumber party, and the colt and dragon to escort their dates.

“There y'all are,” came Applebloom's voice as she met them halfway, “Ah was startin' to think y'all got carried away with all the makin' out.”

“We weren't making out!” Sweetie defended, “It was a first date. The most a lady gives on a first date is a peck on the cheek. Making out isn't for at least the third.”

“Well, hurry it up,” the country filly gave her friend a cheeky grin.

“Shut up, Applebloom,” Sweetie admonished and turned toward Spike, a hoof subconsciously playing with her mane, “I had a great time.”

“Me too,” the dragon replied, “So, uh, you wanna, maybe, do it again sometime?”

“I'd love to.”

“How's a movie next Friday sound?” he asked.

“Sounds great,” the filly leaned up and gave his cheek a quick kiss, “I'll see you then.”

“So... what about you, Scootaloo?” Storm asked, “Would you like to go out with me again?”

“Sure why not,” replied the pegasus nonchalantly.

“Awesome,” he said, “I'm helping aunt Bonbon with some candy Friday because, I quote, 'That no good, lazy sister of mine is too busy chasing myths'. How about Saturday?”

“Sweet, it's a date,” Scootaloo agreed. “Come on girls, Rarity's probably wondering where we are.”

As soon as the others backs were turned, the orange pegasus shot a peck to the side of her date's face.

“You tell anypony about that, you're dead,” she threatened before racing off to rejoin her friends as Storm staggered away as if drunk.

The three walked in the clothing shop as Sweetie called out, “Sis, we're back!”

“There you are,” Rarity replied from the kitchen, “Go ahead upstairs, Sweetie, Scootaloo. Dinner will be ready soon. Applebloom, could you help me?”

“Uh, sure, Miss Rarity,” replied Applebloom, “You girls go on up. Ah'll catch up.”

Applebloom stepped into the kitchen, the hoofsteps of her friends vanishing up the stairs, “What can Ah do ya for?”

“Actually, I need to speak with you away from the others,” confessed the fashionista, “You see, I would like a favor from you. As I am sure you know, Sweetie had her first heat last month, and I fear she may still be influenced by some of those lingering urges.”

“Ah take it you want me to make sure she don't go too far?” the filly guessed.

“That is correct, Applebloom,” Rarity smiled, “For obvious reasons, I'm not concerned with pregnancy, but Sweetie isn't ready for that kind of relationship.”

“Why ain't you worried 'bout pregnancy?” Applebloom voiced her confusion, “Ain't that the biggest concern.”

Rarity giggled, “Normally, yes, but I doubt Scootaloo can get Sweetie pregnant.”

It took a few seconds for the filly to process what was just said, “Why would Scootaloo be in this?”

“What? Did their date not go so well?” Rarity asked, “They seemed quite content. Its okay, Applebloom, Rainbow and I figured it out. We are supportive of their choice and will never judge them for their sexual orientation. Besides, I think they make a lovely couple.”

Applebloom gawked for several seconds before a mischievous smile spread across her face, “Oh, Ah agree. They're so madly in love, it's inspirin'. Ah'd better go make sure they aren't makin' out again.”

As she turned away to head upstairs, she couldn't help but think, Ah'm gonna have so much fun with this.

Young Love: Part 2

“Hey, Spike, sleep well?” Midnight greeted the young drake as he walked into the kitchen.

“Hey, Midnight. I slept like a log,” Spike replied.

It was Midnight's day to cook breakfast, so he was making the manliest of breakfasts; waffles. The tantalizing aroma was what brought the teen out of his slumber.

“Where's Twilight?” asked the purple youth.

“Rainbow came by asking her for parenting advice, so the two went to Sugarcube Corner to talk.”

Spike cocked an eyebrow, “Hasn't Rainbow been a parent for longer than Twilight?”

Midnight laughed, “Yeah, well, you know how Rainbow gets when it comes to Scoots.”

“No kidding,” Spike chuckled, “I'm surprised she's not freaking out about Scootaloo dating.”

“I think she was a little weirded out about her dating another filly, but Sweetie's a good kid.”

Spike stared for a second, blinking as Midnight's words slowly registered, “Scootaloo's dating who now?”

“Oh, yes, ma'am. They behaved, 'cept the smoochin', but Ah guess that's normal.” Applebloom strained to keep a neutral face as she sat at the breakfast table while Rarity poured more pancake batter into the pan, “An' the pet names they got for each other are sweet.”

“Oh, my, they already have pet names?” Rarity smiled warmly, “I must admit, I have my concerns, but they sound like they truly care for each other.”

A commotion from upstairs alerted them to the other's rousing.

“That must be the young couple now,” Rarity giggled, “Oh, I hope they aren't getting up to anything up there.” Another pancake hit a plate and final was poured.

The sound of hooves came from the stairs as Scootaloo rushed down and threw open the door.

“Sorry to run, Miss Rarity,” the pegasus called into the kitchen where the amber and blue lights sat, “I gotta go take care of a few things.”

“Oh,” Rarity said in mild surprise, “Well, do visit soon.”

“I will,” and with that, Scootaloo shot out the door, slamming it behind her, causing Rarity to wince.

“Oh, there you are, Applebloom,” Sweetie said as she made her way into the kitchen, “I figured you would be down here.”

“Sweetie, do you have to wear that dreadful eyepiece in the house?” Rarity asked as her sister took her seat.

“Yes, I do. It's compiling data for everywhere in the town,” the filly informed, “This way, I’ll have a full three dimensional rendering of Ponyville. That could come in handy, you know.”

Rarity sighed, “Fine, but can you at least dye it a more fashionable color?”

“White isn't fashionable?”

“Well, it is, but you're already white. Perhaps you could color it to match your mane?”

“I might in a bit. Right now, I'm hungry.”

Rarity just rolled her eyes as she piled the last pancake on a plate for her sister. The older mare levitated three of the plates to the table, leaving what was supposed to be Scootaloo's in case anypony wanted seconds.

“So...” Rarity finally decided to speak, “How was your date last night?”

“Oh, it was wonderful,” Sweetie barely remembered to swallow before speaking, “We set another for next Friday.”

“Oh, really?” Rarity beamed, “Virgil and I have a date Friday as well. Why don't we make it a double date?”

Sweetie sat and thought for a second, “I don't know. Spike and I just had a double date.”

Rarity froze, mouth open with a piece of pancake inches from her mouth. After a few seconds, her brain restarted, “You and... Spike? A double date?”

“Yeah, with Scootaloo and Storm, that colt from Canterlot she had a crush on... Why?”

“I thought you and Scootaloo... were...”

“What?” Sweetie recoiled a bit, “Why would you think that?”

Applebloom slowly pushed open the door, but before she could make her escape, the door was wrapped in blue and green auras and slammed shut. She turned slowly to see four angry eyes glaring at her.

“Uh... April Fool's?” she tried.

“It's September,” Sweetie deadpanned.

“September Fool's?”

Rainbow Dash sprinkled some cheese on her omelet and let it melt before sliding her breakfast onto a plate. When she turned around, she heard the front door fly open.

Already knowing who it was, she called out, “Shut the door, Scoots, and come here. I want to talk.”

Scootaloo pushed open the door to the kitchen and walked in. She took a seat at the table and asked, “What's up, mom?”

“I was wanting to ask how your date went,” the older mare sat and took a bite.

“It was great. We have another date Saturday,” the filly answered happily.

“That's great, I’m glad,” Rainbow took a deep breath to calm her nerves before continuing, “Look, Scoots...”

Scootaloo could tell something was bothering her idol and adoptive mother, “What's the matter?”

Dash sighed, “I just want to say... regardless of what others say, love is blind. It doesn't care what you look like or... or if they're the same gender. Two fillies in love is just as natural as a filly and a colt... and well... I mean...”

Rainbow was cut off by her daughter's hooves on her shoulders. Scootaloo gave her a warm smile and said, “It's okay, mom, I get it. I kind of figured it out years ago anyway. Besides, yeah I would have liked a dad, but two moms can be cool, too. Anyway, I gotta go rub my awesome coltfriend in Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon smug faces.”

Rainbow was utterly flabbergasted. She watched Scootaloo rush back upstairs and then back down and out the door. Several seconds passed before something clicked in her mind.

“What do you mean 'figured it out years ago'?!”

Midnight decided to walk with Applebloom after she left their place. He and Twilight were a bit shocked when a plaid filly with a spiked mane came running through their door, but a few spells later and she was back to normal... well, except for the depression that seemed to be seeping into her.

He was hoping she would open up on her own, and sure enough as they passed Sugarcube Corner, she gave the place a forlorn look and spoke, “Midnight... do you think Ah'm ugly?”

Midnight was so taken aback that he forgot how to walk for a second and froze in place. After a couple seconds, he found his voice, “What? Why would you even ask that?”

“It's just... a bunch of colts got a crush on Sweetie, Scootaloo, and even Diamond, but... ain't none of them like me...”

Midnight frowned at that as the pair passed under the gate to Sweet Apple Acres, “You don't know that. It's easy to see when somepony likes somepony else, but not so much when they like you. I'm sure there are plenty of colts that like you.”

“Yeah right,” she grumbled, “What's to like?”

“A lot,” Midnight protested, “You're kind, funny, fun-loving, and yes, pretty.”

“Y...you think Ah'm pretty?” her eyes lit up.

“Of course I do. You're one of-”

Midnight was cut off by Applebloom lunging at him, pressing her lips to his. Midnight was caught completely off guard, but soon realized what was happening. He tried to push the filly away, but despite being half Midnight's size, she was much stronger.

“Applebloom!” cried Applejack as she ran up to meet them.

It was as if the filly had just realizes what she was doing and broke away. Tears welled in her eyes at the sight of her friend and big brother's shocked and fearful expression.

“Ah-Ah... Ah'm...” she couldn't even finish her thought, and instead turned and ran into the orchard, the sound of her sobs following her.

“What the hay just happened?!” Applejack demanded when she finally came to a stop in front of Midnight.

“I-I didn't... I mean, she just...” Midnight tried to explain.

Applejack just sighed, “Ah know ya didn't do nothin'. Ah saw ya trying to push her offa you. What Ah'm askin' is why'd she kiss ya in the first place?”

“She... she was upset. She said that she was ugly and that the colts didn't like her, so I told her that she was pretty and that there are probably plenty of colts that like her, and she just... I'm so sorry, AJ, I didn't think she would try something like that.”

“It ain't your fault, sugarcube,” Applejack said, “Actually...” she sniffed the air a few times, “Ah don't think it's her fault either.”

“What is it?” Midnight asked, seeing that she noticed something that he didn't.

Applejack groaned, “Let's just say, it'll be best if you stay away from her for the next week.”

“What? But wh... oh... ooohhh... You want me to tell Rarity? She already dealt with this with Sweetie.”

Applejack mulled it over for a bit before answering, “Yeah, maybe she knows a spell or somethin' that'll help.”

“Alright, I’ll ask Twilight about it, too,” Midnight said as he turned to head back, “Maybe we have a book that can help. Let Bloom know I’m not mad at her, and that I still care for her.”

“Alright, Midnight,” Applejack said as she waved farewell.

As Midnight walked back, he couldn't help but worry about his little sis. Being the most impulsive of the three, he could see her doing something she would regret... like kiss him. He let out a sigh and hung his head. Suddenly, his head shot up, his eyes wide as a terrifying thought crossed his mind.

“Oh goddess... What am I going to do when Aurora gets that age?”

Young Love: Part 3

Branches whipped and scratched at her as she just ran and ran, cursing herself for her stupidity.

How could Ah do somethin' so stupid! Now he'll never like me back. Ah just know it.

She thought she heard something like a voice calling her name, but she ignored it. She didn't want to talk to anyone anyway, so she kept running. She didn't really have a destination, nor was she even paying attention to where she was going. It wasn't until she slammed into a tree, breaking it at the base, that she stopped and, wiping her tears, took in her surroundings.

“Ah, pony feathers,” she grumbled, “Applejack's gonna be so mad.”

The dark, foreboding trees of the Everfree Forest loomed overhead, casting their shadows to the forest floor below. Applebloom wasn't really worried about the monsters, she could take any of them without much trouble, even a hydra. What she was worried about was the fact that she didn't know where she was or how she got there. Not to mention the peal of thunder signaled the approach of wild weather.

Her concerns about Midnight temporarily set aside, the filly set about looking for shelter. The Everfree Forest, she knew, was littered with caves. Unfortunately, visibility was so poor she might have walked within ten feet of one and not noticed.

She had nearly given up hope, when a sound drifted through the air. It sounded like singing, but who would be singing way out here? Thinking it could be either a way out of the forest, shelter, or a lost pony that needed help, Applebloom made her way toward the sound's origin. The possibility that it was one of the many strange, predatory denizens of the forest didn't slip her mind, of course. She was ready to pummel any threat into a pulp if need be.

After about two or three minutes, the singing stopped, but she could see where it was coming from. A lone tower stood above the trees, one of the many ruins that dotted the forest. Trapped pony or not, it was shelter, and just in time, too. The first of the raindrops began to fall, bouncing off Applebloom's snout.

The filly ran to the entry. The steel door rusted shut, but it gave easily under the Element of Strength, creaking and groaning in protest as its millennium long rest was interrupted. Applebloom slowly peeked her head inside. It looked like an old church of some kind. Windows lined the walls with multicolor shards of glass along the edges, being the only indication of what was once likely grand, stained glass windows. Sconces lines the areas between the empty windows, their light long extinguished. A podium stood on the raised dais, its worn brass tarnished with age. Finally, there were rows and rows of stone pews. Some of them were knocked over or broken in half, but one in the front had a feature that she didn't really expect.

A unicorn filly - no older than her - was sitting there, staring at the front, humming a beautiful tune. As Applebloom approached, she took in the unexpected sight. Her coat was a dark indigo and her short mane was an incredibly vivid violet, but... there was something off about her. Another question, why didn't she react to the door opening?

Approaching slowly and cautiously, Applebloom decided to announce her presence, “That's a beautiful song.”

The filly yelped and darted off to a closet to the side of the room... and passed right through the iron barred door. Applebloom furrowed her brow in confusion as she approached the closet. A quick tap told her the bars were in fact real, despite the filly moving through them as if they weren't there.

“Um, hello?” Applebloom asked the door in as soft a tone as she could. “Ah'm sorry Ah scared you. Ah was just lookin' to get outta the storm and Ah heard you singin'.”

Applebloom almost jumped as she looked into the darkness if the closet, and a pair of silver eyes suddenly looked back. A sweet, but melancholic voice asked, “Y-you can see me?”

Applebloom chuckled at the question. “'Course Ah can... er... not so much anymore, but that cause you're in the dark. Now come on outta there and talk to me. What're you doin' out here anyway? Don'cha know there's monsters out here that'll gobble you up?”

The dark filly giggled. “That's okay. They can't hurt me,” She walked back out, her form shimmering as she once again passed through the bars. “I'm already dead.”

“She ain't here either!” Applejack called back to Midnight, as she searched yet another of her little sister's hiding places, this one in a hollow space among some bushes. “Come on, we still got a few more places to look.”

Midnight rubbed the back of his neck as he said, “Maybe we should give her some time to herself.”

“While she's upset and in heat?” the farm mare replied, her worry evident in her voice. “You know how many fillies are taken advantage of their first heat? Ah ain't gonna let that happen to mah little sister. We gotta find her, Midnight.”

“Alright, I'll get Slash out here. He's fast and can help search.” Midnight took a breath, ready to begin, but stopped when he saw a familiar yellow figure heading their way at rather high speeds considering who it was.

“Applejack!” Fluttershy called out when she got close, “I've been looking all over for you! Applebloom just ran into the Everfree! I tried to call her back but she didn't hear me. We have to hurry before something attacks her!”

“I don't think anything in that forest could hurt her,” Midnight said, trying to comfort the mare. “Anything short of a dragon would get clobbered.”

“That's why I'm worried!” Fluttershy cried. “What if she hurts Mittens or Stinky?”

Applejack and Midnight chuckled a little at that.

“Come on then,” Midnight said, “Let's go save your manticore friends.”

“Actually, Stinky's a hydra.”

“This is so great!” The little dark filly bounced excitedly around the still stunned Applebloom. “It's been so long since anypony has been able to see me! I have so many questions about the outside! So, did Luna really come back? And Discord, too? Who are the new Element Bearers? Are they nice? Of course they are, that's a dumb question. They're the Element Bearers!”

“W-w-what do you mean you're... d-dead?” Applebloom finally managed to get out.

The filly stopped her excited circling and questioning. The jovial smile fell in an instant to a fearful, pleading look. “P-please don't run. Most ponies that see me run, and-and-and... I'm just so lonely. Please, I'm sorry I’m dead! It's not my fault!”

Applebloom's fear melted away at the sight of the pitiful filly. She realized that, if her appearance was any indication, she died around her age.

“W-what's your name?” Applebloom asked.

“Um... N-Nightshade,” came the reply, “What's yours?”

“Ah'm Applebloom, nice to meet'cha.” Applebloom thought about asking how she died, but decided it might be a touchy subject.

“So, why are you out here, anyway?” Nightshade asked, “It is a dangerous forest, like you said.”

“Ah... You see, Ah've kinda had this...crush. Ah mean, not only is he ten years older than me, but he's married and has a filly... and Ah kinda kissed him.”

“Oh...” Nightshade looked thoughtful, “Well, you're, what, twelve? Thirteen?”

“Twelve.”

“Well, then you just have three years to go before you can be together... unless they changed that. If fifteen still an adult?”

“Yeah, but he's married,” Applebloom reminded.

“To how many?”

“Just one. Not many ponies have herds anymore,” the farm filly explained. “Ah mean, it's still done, but not much, plus him and his wife both said they don't want a herd.”

“No herds?! That's weird,” replied the ghost, “Aren't there a lot of lonely mares?”

“Nah, a lot of mares just marry another mare if they can't find a stallion,” Applebloom said, “There's still ponies that think it's wrong, but love is love, no matter who it's with or what they got under their tails.”

“That's really wise for a filly your age,” Nightshade said, clearly impressed.

“Ah kinda got it from Pinkie,” AB admitted with a slight blush.

“It's still a good way to think,” the little deceased pony said with a warm smile.

They sat in a pleasant silence for several seconds before an idea came to Applebloom. “Hey, you're out here all by your lonesome, right? Why don't you come home with me?”

Nightshade's smile vanished as tears began to well up in her eyes, “I... can't leave this place.”

“Oh... there ain't a way to break that?”

“Not unless I possess somepony, but I would never do that.”

Applebloom thought for a few seconds before asking, “Can you possess somepony, but still let them be in charge, kinda like hitchin' a ride?”

Nightshade looked up at Applebloom in surprise. “You can't be suggesting I... No, I couldn't. I don't know if it'll work, anyway. The second I leave your body, I might be sent right back here.”

“Well, why not try?” Applebloom pressed, “It ain't right, you being cooped up here all alone. I'll tell you what, if it don't work, I'll visit you at least once a week if Ah can.”

“I... Um... I...” Nightshade bit her lip in thought, “O-okay, but... I don't know if it'll hurt you.”

Applebloom grinned, “Ah'm a tough filly, don't you worry.”

“Okay... here I go then. You ready?”

Applebloom nodded.

Nightshade took a deep breath and said, “Alright... one, two... are you absolutely su-”

“Just do it already!”

With a nervous wince, Nightshade's body seemed to dissolve into a mist that hovered for a second, before flying at Applebloom. The yellow filly's mouth was forced open as the mist entered her. When the last wisp of smoke was gone, Applebloom fell to the floor in a fit of coughing.

“Oh my gosh, are you okay?!” Nightshade's voice sounded from within Applebloom's head. “I'm coming out!”

“No!” Applebloom managed, “Ah'm good. Ah just need a moment. Ah didn't expect you to come in my mouth.”

Nightshade snickered, “You say that a lot?”

“Wha?” Applebloom had think about that for a moment, but when it clicked her cheeks blazed scarlet with embarrassment, “Th-that's not funny! Ah ain't never done that before.”

“I know. I'm just teasing. Sorry if I upset you,” Nightshade apologized.

“It's alright, Ah've just been feelin' funny, and every time Ah think 'bout stuff like that, it makes it worse.”

“That's because you're in heat. Is this your first time?”

Applebloom groaned, “Great. Yeah it's mah first. Let's just get outta here. It's been a long day.”

“You know, I think I might... yeah, I can help out with your heat from in here.”

“Really?”

As if to answer her, the strange feeling she had seemed to vanish.

“Wow. Ah think Ah might like havin' you inside me.”

Applebloom heard another giggle from in her head.

“Oh shut up!”

Midnight, Applejack, and Fluttershy ran as fast as they could toward the Everfree. Despite his assurances of her safety, he knew the forest held a great many things that could potentially make the emotional filly their snack.

“Alright, AJ, you head north, Fluttershy, south. I'll go-”

“Hey, AJ, Fluttershy, Midnight!” a familiar voice interrupted, “Y'all lookin' for me?”

“Applebloom!” Applejack ran up to embrace the filly, “What were you thinkin'? Ah don't care if you can knock a dragon out, the forest is dangerous.”

“Ah know,” Applebloom said, averting her eyes from the others. “Ah didn't mean to, Ah was just so mad at mahself Ah didn't watch where Ah was runnin'.” She looked at Midnight. “Ah'm sorry, Midnight. Ah've had a bit of a crush on you for a while, and then with mah heat...”

“So you already know what it is?” the stallion asked.

“Sweetie told me what it was like, and Ah just put it together,” the filly explained. “Ah found an herb Ah remembered Zecora said treated a few different things, including heat urges, so Ah ain't gonna try nothin'. So... are we still friends?”

Midnight closed the distance in a heartbeat and joined in the hug.

“Always, Bloom,” Midnight said.

Applebloom smiled at the contact. She was just glad that they were still friends. Too soon, the hug was broken and farewells were said. As Applebloom followed her sister home, Nightshade finally spoke up.

“Hey, Applebloom... I know how I can repay you for helping me get out of there. I'm going to help you convince him and his wife to let you join them when you get old enough.”

Applebloom smiled and whispered, “Thanks.”

“What was that?” Applejack asked from a few paces ahead.

“Oh... nothin'. Just thinkin' out loud.”

Author's Note

On the next act of Dawn Shield;

Midnight's life is finally starting to settle into something that resembles normality, but when a strange being is found outside the Everfree. He finds everything he has come to love threatened by an enemy he knows all too well.

Tune in next time, same pony site, same pony place for...

Act III: Shadows of the Past

An Elegant Engagement

The train rumbled into Manehattan station. Amongst the departing passengers, a dog and pony were filled with both excitement and nervousness. Said dog, a diamond dog husky that held himself with an air of nobility, and pony, an elegant unicorn with a white coat and luxurious violet mane, were there for a possibly life changing event.

Three days prior, the dog did what he never thought he would do. As he and his love walked along the Everfree River, under the full moon, he stopped, descended to one knee, and offered a jewel encrusted bracelet. The mare gave her answer in the form of much crying and repeating of the word, “yes”.

Now, though, they had to announce their engagement to his parents. They approached a rather large mansion, and knocked on the door. After a few moments, the door swung open revealing a middle aged mare. She was a cream color with a light blue mane. At the sight of the dog, her smile nearly retched her diamond adorned ears.

“Virgil!” the mare exclaimed, pulling the dog into a hug, “I’ve missed you.”

“And I have missed you, Mother,” Virgil replied, “You remember Rarity?”

At the sight of the other mare, the older mare’s smile faded, “Oh… of course, how could I forget. Please, do come in, please.”

“Is Father home?” Virgil inquired.

“He’s in his study, working on next quarter’s projections,” replied his mother, “He should be finishing shortly. Can I offer you something to drink?”

“Tea, would be lovely,” Virgil requested.

“Yes, tea is perfect, Mrs. Diamond,” Rarity agreed.

As Mrs. Diamond made her way toward the kitchen, the couple took a seat in the living room. Rarity had always admired the Diamond family taste in home décor. The couch was a soft white silk, with mahogany hoofrests. A family portrait, commissioned by Pallet VanBrush hung above the hearth. Virgil stood much taller than his pony parents, his paw resting on the withers of a brown stallion, with a short, blond mane. His mother sat beside the stallion, holding his hoof in her own. It was a lovely scene, Rarity thought. They were a very loving family, and she admired that. She knew Virgil’s mother, Rosy, didn’t much care for her, but that was merely her motherly instinct trying to protect him.

She saw the names on the plaque beneath the family portrait; Cut Diamond, Rosy Diamond, Virgil Silverpaw. Rarity asked her love once why he didn’t take his parent’s name. That’s when she first learned about the terrible fate that befell the Silverpaw clan.
Virgil was always a bit of an outcast, even when he was young. He used to love sneaking out to watch the pony city that was nearby. It was when he returned from one of these trips that he found his home in ruin, and his clan slaughtered. What was worse, the dragon hadn’t left.

Yellow eyes peered out from the cave and seemed to bore into his soul, seconds before the beast lunged. With a scream of terror, the dog fled. He was lucky his clan’s guard were able to wound it, or he would have been done for. Whether it was coincidence, instinct, or guidance by a higher power, he would never know; but he found himself running towards the city without even realizing it. The Manehattan guard saw the attacking dragon and responded with lethal force. Virgil didn’t even look back.

Eventually, he ran into a kind, young couple. Due to an illness when she was younger, Rosy was unable to bare foals, and so jumped at the opportunity to adopt the darling pup. His only request was to keep his clan’s name, if only so the name can live on for a little longer. The story always made her so sad for his loss, but also happy that despite everything, Virgil remained strong and loving.

Rarity was brought out of her musings as a saucer and cup was placed before her.

“Thank you, Mrs. Diamond,” Rarity smiled.

“You seemed distracted,” the older mare stated.

“Oh, my apologies,” Rarity replied, “I was just admiring the portrait, and thinking of the story Virgil told me of how he came under your care,” Rarity smiled warmly, but with a touch of sorrow, “I can tell you care for him, despite the fact that he is a diamond dog. And here I am taking him away from you. It’s no wonder you’re not particularly fond of me.”

Rosy sighed, “Miss Belle, it is not that I don’t like you, in fact I admire you. I have several of your designs in my wardrobe. The necklace I wear as we speak was commissioned to go with your fall line, number seven. To be honest, I fear for my boy. I know what you and your friends do, I admire you for that as well, but what if something happens? I fear that in your duties to Equestria you may lose your life and crush my boy’s heart.”

Virgil decided to speak up, “We have spoken at length on this subject, mother. I realize the danger of her profession, and acknowledge the possibility of losing her. I love her, and I would rather spend but a few short years by her side if her life is to be taken before her time, than to never know her touch.” He looked up to see his father descending the stairs. “That is why…” he took a deep breath, “I have asked lady Rarity to be my wife.”

Rarity smiled, “To which I agreed readily.”

Cut beamed at the news and rushed down the last few steps, “That’s my boy! See, I told you there was the right girl for you somewhere out there, be she dog, pony, or even griffin, and I must say, you’ve lucked out, Virgil. Gorgeous, successful, a national hero, and friends with royalty. My boy, you’ve made me proud.” The stallion squeezed his son in a bone crunching hug.

“Cut!” his wife scolded, “Try to show a little propriety in front of company.”

“Oh, I don’t mind,” Rarity waved it off, “You should meet my friends Applejack and Rainbow Dash.”

“Besides, she’s not company anymore, she’s family,” Cut chuckled, “I’d say this calls for-“

“A PARTY!!!” he was interrupted by a pink pony with a poofy mane appearing out of nowhere, pushing them out the door.

“Darling,” Rosy whimpered to her husband, “I’m frightened.”

“Come on, honey, dance with me,” Cut pleaded with his wife.

“I... Oh, fine, but I'm still not comfortable with being foalnapped to be taken to a party.” Rosy let herself be led to the floor of the small party hall. She didn't want to admit it, but she was enjoying herself. The jovial atmosphere, the upbeat music, and the simple yet delicious snacks made it impossible not to.

Virgil watched as his mother finally let go and had a bit of fun for a change. She always worried about him. He and his father, tried time and again to get her to relax, before she gave herself a heart attack, but it was a futile battle. His ears perked at the familiar sound of light hooves.

“Hello, my love,” he said, still looking away from her.

“Is the sound of my hooves really so unique?”

The dog turned to face the alabaster unicorn with a smile, “They are the only hoof-steps as elegant as their owner.”

Rarity blushed slightly and looked away. “You certainly never let me forget why I fell for you.”

“I'm merely stating the reasons I fell for you.”

The older unicorn couldn't help but overhear the exchange between her son and his future wife as she and her husband danced. When they had enough, she took a seat on a bench, a thoughtful look on her face. She was brought out of her daze by a cup being presented to her.

“You look like you could use a drink,” Rainbow Dash said to the older mare.

“Thank you, Miss Dash,” Rosy replied.

“Just call me Rainbow, or Dash, or RD if you want, but drop the miss. I hate all that formal stuff.”

“So I see,” Rosy replied with a smirk.

“You know,” Rainbow began, sitting with her new acquaintance, “We got a lot in common, you and I.”

“Oh?” Rosy inquired. “How is that?”

Rainbow tilted a head toward the group of the youngest ponies. “You see the orange pegasus with the blindfold? She lost her eyes four years ago, and I adopted her. That's one thing we have in common; we took in a child that needed us.”

“What else would we have in common?” Rosy asked, curious where this was going.

Rainbow smirked and she looked into her own cup. “I'm ridiculously protective of her.” Rainbow smiled warmly at the older mare. “I know what you're going through, honestly I do. Several months ago, she started dating this colt, Storm Feather, and two weeks ago, I caught them in bed together.”

“Oh my,” Rosy put a hoof to her mouth in shock.

“I blew up about it,” the weather mare admitted. “I told him if I ever see him near my daughter again, I’d beat him so bad he would have a phobia of fillies.”

“Rightly so,” the rich mare stated.

“I apologized to him a few days ago.”

Rosy stared, mouth agape, at the colorful pegasus. “Why? If he did such things to your daughter, you were right to be angry.”

“Well, yes, but not to threaten him like that.” Rainbow looked over at Scootaloo as she laughed at something Sweetie was telling her. “Thing is, he's a good kid, and Scoots loves him. Yeah, they shouldn't have given in to their hormones, but at least they didn't do it when Scoots was in heat. See, I was so blinded by the need to shield her from everything that I forgot something important. I forgot that I can't. I can't stop them from having sex if they really want to, so instead I asked them not to, but if they had to, to ask Twilight or Rarity to cast a contraceptive spell. I told them that it would be completely confidential and no one will know, not even me.”

Rosy thought about it for a moment, but had to ask, “What exactly does this have to do with me?”

“The point is,” Rainbow continued, “You can't stop them from moving forward, and even if you can, you shouldn't. You just gotta do your best to help them out and let them live their lives.”

“You said you've only been a mother for four years?” Rosy asked, impressed by her fellow mother's words.

Rainbow grinned, “When your kid's a Crusader, you learn a whole lot, really quick.”

“Ah yes, the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” Rosy chuckled. “I had heard they originated in a small town.”

Rainbow looked at the other mare curiously. “How do you know about them?”

“I had volunteered to chaperone one of their charity drives.” Rosy said plainly.

“Wait, what? So, you know Babs?” Rainbow inquired.

“No, but they do such good for the youth of the city that I couldn't resist.”

The pegasus was rather surprised they had a reputation in the city like that. “So I guess they're bigger than I thought. How many foals we talkin' eight, nine?”

“They celebrated their two hundredth member last winter.”

Rainbow's jaw dropped. “Wha? Holy llamas that's a lot of property damage!”

Rosy stared into the flames crackling in the den, the events of the day running through her mind. Cut was upstairs in his office writing letters to a couple acquaintances, a caterer, a jewel maker, and a travel agency. Virgil and Rarity were cuddled up on the couch beside her chair.

“Miss Rarity?” Rosy finally broke the silence. The white mare looked up at her future mother-in-law. “I feel I really must apologize.”

“Oh, Mrs. Dia-”

“Please, call me Rosy, and let me say what I must.” Rosy took Rarity's silence as the sign to continue. “I've treated you coldly ever since I first learned you and my son were courting. Even after I learned what a wonderful pony you are, I was still rotten. After today, though, I realized that you truly are the best thing for my little pup.” She took a deep breath, squeezing her eyes shut. This was still hard for her, despite her preparation. “You.... have my blessing.”

The sound of hooves approaching her echoed through the room. Suddenly, she felt hooves wrap her in a warm embrace.

“That was very brave of you to say,” the dressmaker whispered. “I know you're scared of losing him, but believe me, you won't. He speaks of you often, and always with love. You are more than his mother, you are his hero. You took him in when he lost everything and asked for nothing in return. He will never stop loving you.”

Rosy returned the hug. “I suppose I should look at this from another angle. I always wanted a daughter.”

Rarity smiled at that. “Than I shall be glad to make your dream a reality.”

They separated and gave each other a warm smile.

“As fun as today has been,” Rosy said, suppressing a yawn. “It has been exhausting. I shall see you in the morning.”

“Goodnight, mother,” Virgil called after her as she ascended the stairs. “Pleasant dreams.”

“Shall we retire as well,” Rarity inquired.

“Yes, let's,” Virgil replied with a smile, happy his mother conquered her fear.

The door opened to the diamond dog's bedroom. Rarity took in the simple, yet elegant décor of the room. The earth brown walls and mahogany desk, table, and chairs gave the room an almost 'underground' feel. The large, alicorn sized bed was made of the same fine wood as the other furniture, with red silk sheets. Rarity approached the desk in the corner, a picture grabbing her attention. It was a picture of two diamond dogs with four pups sitting around them. The edges were singed.

Rarity realized who the subjects of the picture were. “They were a lovely couple, and your siblings were quite adorable.”

Virgil gave a sad smile as he sat beside her. “Yes, they were.” He pointed at the pup that had found something on the ceiling more fascinating than the camera. “That one is me. There was a curious looking bat hanging from a particularly interesting rock that day.”

Rarity giggled. “I can tell.”

“By the gods, that sound is beautiful.” Virgil whispered.

Rarity blushed deeply. “I'm going to go wash up.”

The pony trotted into the bathroom and, with a flash of magic, turned the water on in the sink. After a quick washing of her face, neck, and hooves, she turned off the water and turned around to be greeted by Virgil standing behind her, smiling lovingly.

Rarity looked at her fiance, staring into his loving blue eyes as he stared back into hers. Slowly they began leaning in until their lips met in a passionate kiss. Virgil reached up and ran a paw through Rarity's perfect mane. She shuddered at the contact. She always loved when he played with her mane.

They reared up on their hind legs to hold each other closer. Rarity wrapped her hooves around Virgil's shoulders, as his other paw descended down her back to her shapely flank. He caressed her cutie mark, brushing circles around it. Rarity gasped at the contact, her arousal building, but as thoughts of making love danced through her mind, her old fear took over.

Rarity broke the kiss and pushed herself away from the dog. “I-I-I'm sorry... I can't.” The look of disappointment on Virgil's face broke her heart, but her phobia wouldn't allow her to do anything about it.

Before he could respond, she ran past him, into the bedroom. When her ears picked up the sink turning on again, she slumped, sitting on her haunches. She berated herself for her irrational fear. She wanted this, to feel him as intimately as two could, but every time she tried to tell him to take her, her fears take hold. Even when she knew he wouldn't use her like that... Even when they were to be wed. She wondered if it would be the same after the wedding. Would she still be afraid that he would use her like the last stallion she loved?

Oh, how she wanted him, the moistness beneath her tail was enough to tell her that. Yet every time she opened her mouth, she stopped it from happening.

With a sigh, she stood up and moved toward the bed, putting her front hooves on it as her magic adjusted the sheets. It wouldn't be the first time they shared a bed, but it would once again be wasted. Virgil was always a gentleman and never did anything she did not wish to do, but just once she wished he would take control and-

Her thoughts were interrupted when she felt a sudden weight on her back.

“Before you speak, listen to what I must say,” Virgil said, the love on kindness filling his voice calming the mare. “I know you are afraid to become intimate. You were hurt before and it has left a scar, but I also know that you want this. Every time you try to say it, though, your fear speaks for you.” Rarity almost laughed hearing him say the very thing that had been racing through her mind. “So don't speak.” That caught her off guard. “If you truly do not wish for this, tell me to stop and I will, no questions asked...but if you do want this, and your voice betrays you, don't speak.”

Rarity gasped as she felt something long, smooth and firm brush against her nethers. Fear and desire battled for supremacy in her mind. Virgil rocked his hips slightly sending jolts of pleasure through the unicorn's body. Her mouth opened, that dreaded word forming on her tongue, that word that would leave them both unsatisfied... So she bit.

The whimper she let out as her teeth dug into her tongue caused Virgil some concern, but that she would do that for him, filled him with warmth. He knew her answer now, and so drew himself back until the tip of his shaft rested against her winking opening.

Rarity levitated the pillow to her and wrapped her hooves around it. Feeling him press his first inch into her, she let out a quiet moan. After a quick readjusting by Virgil, hugging her around the barrel, the rest of him began to move into her. Rarity buried her face into the pillow to muffle a loud, pleasured cry as he finally hilted himself.

“You need not worry about making noise,” Virgil assured her. “Thanks to the numerous social gatherings and a still-active sex drive, my mother had a silence spell put on her door. She can hear nothing.”

Rarity looked back at him with lust in her eyes. “And I'm sure you wish to hear me cry your name in pleasure.”

Virgil blushed and looked away. “I... I'm not sure if that will honestly happen. This is my first time.”

Rarity's eyes widened, tears starting to form. “You mean, I am your first. Oh, Virgil. If that's the case, do with me as you will.”

Virgil gave his lover a warm smile, “Then if you will forgive my clumsiness...” With that, the diamond dog pulled himself out until a mere inch remained and slowly thrust back in, eliciting a moan from both his mare and himself.

Virgil smiled at the joyous sound of his love. “So, I take it I have cured you of your fear?”

Rarity pulled the pillow in closer. “I would dare say you have. Now, please, make love to me.”

“As my lady wishes.”

The canine slowly began the rhythmic, sensual dance of lovers, sliding his member in and out in long, slow motions. It was driving Rarity wild, her marehood dripping with excitement as she let out sweet moans of bliss.

“Oh, why ever did I fear this,” Rarity asked breathlessly. “Is... is it good for you as well?”

“So... good... tight,” Virgil tried and failed to form a coherent sentence.

“I, mmm, think w-we found you silver tongue's weakness. Ah!”

The lovers lost all track of time as they were lost in the heavenly feeling of each other's bodies. Rarity's moans and cries made it increasingly difficult for Virgil to not just give in to his base instincts and rut her like an animal. Instead, he forced himself to go at a measured pace, taking just more than a second for each thrust.

“R-Rarity,” Virgil managed, “I-I-I...”

“Me too,” Rarity replied. “Please, don't hold back.”

At her words, he gave in, plowing into her love tunnel with a reckless abandon. Not twenty seconds later, Rarity let out a loud moan as her vag clamped down. At the same time, Virgil spilled his seed deep in the mare's insides, spreading warmth through her body.

Virgil lay across Rarity's back as the mare slumped onto the bed, both panting from exhaustion. The diamond dog pulled himself up, his rod making a wet popping sound as it was freed from its new favorite place, and climbed into bed. He pulled Rarity to his side and held her tight.

“I love you so much, Rarity,” he said. “Thank you for being my first.”

Rarity smiled up at him and replied, “Thank you, for helping me conquer my fear.”

And with that, they held each other until sleep claimed them.

Author's Note

So, this is the first chapter of the mature Dawn Shield. The clop was going to be posted in Dawn Clop, but I figured, what's the point. In a related topic, Dawn Clop is going to become "Tales from the Dawn Shield", a series of side stories canon and non-canon (I'll specify in the chapter title). The reason I'm saying this is simple, I'm giving you the opportunity to write chapters for it. PM me a chapter you've written and I'll post it (giving credit, obviously). I don't care how good, bad, or ugly it is, it'll be posted. I'll even read through it and give you some tips to improve it if you'd like. You can find it here.

Anyway, I'm going to be alternating updating this and children every Friday as long as I have chapters to post.

Ages and Timeline

Seeing as there has been quite a few time jumps, I’ve devised this table of comparative ages for characters with year 0 being the beginning of season 1. To clarify, 15 is considered a legal adult.

Twilight: 15; The Summer Sun Celebration was to be her first responsibility as an adult.

Pinkie Pie: 14; When she was 13 her parents decided that her creativity was being stifled living in the middle of nowhere and sent her to live in Ponyville. Still being a minor, she moved in with the Cakes, Carrot being Mrs. Pie's cousin.

Rainbow Dash: 15; Her father pulled some strings to get her on the weather team in Ponyville.

Fluttershy: 15; She moved to Ponyville at 14, though nopony knew she was a minor at the time.

Rarity: 16; Originally from Fillydelphia, she moved to Ponyville to start her boutique in a place without competition.

Applejack: 18; The most mature of the mane 6, both physically and mentally.

Midnight Star (David Corbin): 15; Forced into the military at 8, he was put into the mage guard at 12, and went AWOL at 14 when he learned Sarah was pregnant. At the time of Nightmare Moon's return, he was casting the spell that would separate the demon's blood from his body. Sarah was 16, Tiffany was 8 months.

CMC: 6; Sweetie Belle (6.5 yo) is the oldest by 6 months, Applebloom was second, followed two months later by Scootaloo.

To determine the age of an individual at the time of an event, just add the modifier listed to their previously mentioned age.

+0 Nightmare Moon's return. David Corbin's wife and daughter are killed by the demon, Nag-Ta.

+1 Discord's return.

+2 The royal wedding, changelings attack Equestria.

+2.5 The Crystal Empire returns.

+3 “Act I: The Broken Soldier”

+4 Midnight and Twilight are wed.

+4.5 Aurora is born.

+6 “Act II: The Greatest Crusade”

+6.5 “Young Love”

+7 "An Elegant Engagement"

+8.5 “Act III: Shadows of the Past”

+1384 Celestia finally admits she has an addiction to cake when her throne breaks under her extreme weight. Luna laughs.

Act III: Shadows of the Past

Author's Note

Cue the theme music!

My little pony
My little pony

Ah ah ah ah...

My little pony

I used to think my life was at an end
Until you gave me a purpose again

Making friends, and having fun
A beautiful wife, caring and strong

Raising a filly, it's quite the feat
But family makes my life complete

My little pony

Don't you know you are my very best friends

Act III: Shadows of the Past

Prelude: A Familiar Face

The warrior princess stood before the gaping maw of earth and stone. A deep rumble resonated from within, the beast’s snores shaking the very mountain. She stared into its foreboding depths, steeling her nerves for what was to come. With a deep breath, she bellowed her challenge.

“Dragon! Your time has come! I am here to defeat you!”

All at once, the rumbling ceased, and a palpable silence filled the air. Then, a sound. It started low, but quickly grew. It was the sound of dark, wicked laughter. A pair of large, red eyes opened deep inside, staring at the pony in amusement.

“My, my, my,” came the powerful voice of the monster, “Has another little pony come to offer herself as a snack?”

“I have come to make you pay for what you’ve done!” the heroine bellowed.

“Then come, little pony, show me what you got.”

The princess drew her ancient sword in her mouth and charged. She swung at the great beast, only to have him deflect the blow with forearm, the tough scales harder than diamond. He retaliated with a swing of his deadly claw. The princess dodge-rolled to her right just in time for the natural weapon to pass inches over her head. With a quick upward strike, she sliced across the dragon’s relatively soft underbelly. The dragon bellowed in pain and anger, rearing back. The great beast sucked in a deep breath and unleashed a torrent of emerald fire, completely engulfing the would-be dragon slayer.

“Mwahahaha!” the dragon laughed in victory, “I have destroyed yet another pony, because dragons are awesome!”

“Nuh-uh! I have an amulet that protects me from dragon fire!” the pony shouted from the clearing smoke.

The dragon raised an eyebrow at the amulet that he knew wasn’t there a moment ago, “So we’re doing that, are we? Okay, try this out!”

His eyes glowed bright red before twin lasers shot from them.

“Hey, no fair! Dragons can’t shoot lasers!”

“Sure we can. I just never showed you.”

“Mom! Spike’s cheating!”

“Spike, play nice,” Twilight scolded, “Dragons can’t shoot lasers, and you know it.”

“Yeah!” Aurora echoed, folding her forelegs, “Way to ruin the suspension of disbelief.”

“‘Suspension of disbelief’?” Spike chuckled, “You know you’re supposed to be four, right? You shouldn’t even be able to say suspension of disbelief, much less know what it is.”

“Did you forget who her mother is, Spike?” Midnight said from the couch, watching the amusing ‘battle’.

“Touché,” Spike conceded.

Aurora giggled, “You said tushie.”

“No, not tushie… oh, never mind,” Spike relented.

“Alright, you three, lunch is ready,” Twilight called.

The others made their way into the dining room, finding their seats as Twilight levitated three plates of daisy sandwiches, one plate of deep-fried sapphires and four bowls of barley soup. The family dug in to the meal with gusto. Eventually, Twilight decided to start up a conversation.

“So, anything interesting happen today?”

“Oh, oh!” Aurora bounced, “Sweetie gave me something! You wanna see it?”

Twilight smiled, “Okay, but hurry.”

The filly jumped out of her seat and shot upstairs. When the sound of tiny hooves descended the stairs again, she called out, “Close your eyes!” chuckling, they humored her.

“Ta-da!”

They opened their eyes and looked over at the filly. What they saw, though, was something from their nightmares. The sweet, innocent filly, always polite and kind, wore a burgundy cape with a familiar blue and yellow patch on the back.

“Sweetie made one for me, Pound, Pumpkin, and Tulip,” Aurora cheered, “We’re Cutie Mark Crusaders!”

Spike calmly stood, downing the rest of his soup in one gulp and snatching up his gems, “I’m moving out.”

“Oh, come on, Spike,” Sweetie giggled, “You’re not mad at me, and you know it. When you get mad, you puff up your cheeks. It looks adorable.”

“It does not!” the dragon protested, “Dragons are scary when they’re mad. And you still haven’t answered my question.”

The two of them were walking along the Everfree River. Spike had gone to meet his fillyfriend after explaining to Twilight that he wasn’t serious about moving out. The first thing he asked Sweetie was about the cursed garment she gave his baby niece.

She rolled her eyes and answered, “Think about all the good it did me, Scootaloo, and Applebloom.”

Spike raised an eyebrow, “You mean, cause tens of thousands of bits of property damage, release an ancient chaos spirit, blind Scootaloo, and nearly get all three of you eaten by genetically engineered monsters?”

Sweetie gave him a deadpanned stare, “No, I’m talking about how it brought us closer together, and we got to experience things that most ponies only fantasize about.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Spike conceded, “I’m just worried about her, you know. She’s my little niece.”

“Don’t worry, one of us will be watching them,” Sweetie smiled warmly.

They walked a bit more in silence before Sweetie decided to end it, “Rarity told me what she’s getting me for my birthday.”

“Oh, yeah?” Spike smiled, “I’m sure it’s good. You’re going to be fifteen, a grown mare. That’s a big deal.”

“Oh, it’s great,” Sweetie said, “She bought two tickets to The Princess of Peaches in Canterlot.”

“Oh, yeah,” Spike said, “That sounds like a nice sisterly bonding experience.”

“Oh, Spike, you dummy,” Sweetie spun in front of him, putting her fore-hooves around his neck and giving him a peck on the lips, “It’s for us.”

“Oh!” Spike blushed a little, “That does sound good. I heard that play was a funny one.”

“And that’s not all,” Sweetie traced circles on his chest, “Because it’s an evening showing, she booked us a suite at the Golden Bit. So we’ll have a whole night to ourselves. Just you and me, a dragon and his fillyfriend…” she leaned in and whispered, “His legal fillyfriend.”

Sweetie dropped back to her hooves and giggled at Spike’s face as her words sank in.

“W-wait… you mean we’re finally going to…” Spike’s face heated up with a blush.

“May~be,” Sweetie said flicking her tail across his face.

Spike grinned mischievously, “Maybe we can get a little sneak peak?”

“Hey, I’m still a minor for a month and ten days, so none of that,” Sweetie stopped him.

“We can still make out, though, right?”

“Hmm,” Sweetie scratched her chin in mock-thought, “If you catch me first.”

The unicorn took off, giggling, with Spike close behind. Though her training with the Dawn Shield had done wonders for her physique, Spike’s body was naturally toned and athletic. Being a dragon, he was in fact, a predator. Sure, he had never actually eaten meat before (something that would have to change before long according to an old friend of Celestia’s) but that didn’t change the fact that his body was meant to do exactly what he was doing at that moment, chasing down prey.

Spike leapt at Sweetie, his claws wrapping around her midsection and rolling to the side, taking her off her hooves. They rolled to a stop with Sweetie pinned beneath the powerful eighteen year old dragon. They stared into each other’s eyes for a moment before bringing their lips together.

The kiss wasn’t particularly long, but it was full of love. Spike broke the kiss and chuckled before getting up, helping the pony up as well. They leaned on each other as they decided to finish their walk. As they walked, Sweetie noticed something by the edge of the forest.

“What’s that?” she asked.

Spike looked at the dark figure, “You want to check it out?”

“I am a member of Dawn Shield, and it could be dangerous, so it’s kind of my responsibility.”

The pair made their way toward the prone figure, slowly. With every step, it became clearer and clearer that it was some kind of creature. It reminded Sweetie of some kind of a cross between a diamond dog and a minotaur. By the time they reached it, fear started creeping through their veins. Even though they had never seen the creature before, they had heard enough about them. Its long, lanky limbs, five dexterous fingers on both hands fit everything Midnight said about humans. Though that was cause for alarm, the armor it wore was what filled them with dread. It was mostly gray and brown, covering every inch of his body. It was the insignia that was the most terrifying. It was an insignia that Midnight had shown them once, the insignia of the Kordan Empire.

Sweetie acted fast, lifting her right foreleg and spoke into her ever-present MagiTool, “Activate flare.” Pointing the tool skyward, a green bolt of magical energy shot up into the sky, bursting in the air.

It didn’t take long for Rainbow Dash to show up. “You okay? What’s going… on…” her eyes widened as she noticed the armored human. “Is it alive?”

Sweetie, who had donned her eyepiece, replied, “Yeah, it’s just unconscious.”

“Get it to Midnight’s workshop and lock it in the testing chamber,” Rainbow ordered, “I’ll get Midnight. Spike, if it tries anything, fry it.”

The prismatic mare took off, heading toward town. Sweetie levitated the human and held it as far in front of her as she could, as she turned toward the shop, Spike watching it like a hawk. As they approached said shop, a lavender light flashed to reveal Midnight, Twilight, and Rainbow.

Midnight’s eyes widened as he saw the human, “Get him inside, quick.”

The human was taken by Twilight who quickly went inside, down the stairs, and into the testing chamber. She set it down in the middle of the room and stepped to the side, keeping her horn charged. Midnight stepped inside, examining the human soldier.

“He’s an engineer, so he shouldn’t be too dangerous,” Midnight observed, “Let’s get this armor off. It’s laced with runes, most I don’t recognize.”

Midnight unbuckled the helmet and with a twist, detached the head armor. He removed the helmet and looked at a human for the first time in five years… and his breath caught at what he saw.

“Twilight, let’s get him upstairs,” Midnight said monotonously.

Twilight gave him a curious look, “Midnight, do you know this human?”

Midnight looked at the human’s face one more time, making sure he wasn’t seeing things, and nodded.

“Yes, I do,” Midnight swallowed, “It’s Jacob… my brother.”

Chapter 1: Brother

Author's Note

I know it isn't Friday, but I'm off today and felt like posting.

Chapter 1: Brother

“Base camp, please respond.”

“Where’s Alpha and Bravo?”

“What the hell are those things?”

“Oh, goddess! Help!”

He ran through the goddess forsaken forest, the strange wood wolves nipping at his heels. The Op had started so smoothly, but as his unit made their way to the settlement the drones detected, all hell broke loose. Now, they were all dead, and he was running for his life. He could hear their garbled barks and yelps as they sought his blood, but couldn’t see them, their natural camouflage was too effective.

Suddenly, a bush in front of him erupted as a wolf leaped at him. Reacting quickly, he raised his hand and launched a fireball, setting the arboreal lupine ablaze. The creature howled in agony as it ran around aimlessly in panic. It barreled into one of its brethren, spreading the flames.

Without paying the scene much heed, he ran on. The rest of the pack was gaining fast. He pushed himself to his limit, jumping through a large shrub… and found that the earth ended on the other side. His world seemed to slow as he plummeted to his doom. He looked up to see several of the wolves following him to his fate.

Before his journey ended, he thought to himself, At least I’ll get to hang out with David and Sarah again, and play with my niece.

The sudden sensation of plunging into frigid waters as well as the force of impact sent him spiraling into darkness.

Jacob’s eyes shot open. The nightmare still fresh in his mind, he groaned as he sat up in the small bed. His mind fought through the fog as he regained his bearings. Something was off, but he couldn't quite figure it out. Suddenly his memory of his last moments before passing out returned.

What happened to those creatures?

Jacob took a look around the room he found himself in. It was definitely not a hospital. There was a desk along one wall, a single ficus in the corner, but there was also a heart monitor. The bandages on his arms and chest were obviously done with care, but why?

Who saved me?

As if awaiting that very question, the door opened, glowing lavender. In walked a creature much more colorful than he anticipated. It was purple with a single horn on its head, and walked on four legs. Quickly, Jacob tried to think of ways to communicate with the creature.

“Oh, good, you're awake,” the creature said in perfect standard.

“You speak my language,” Jacob observed.

The creature smiled and answered, “That's right.” Her horn lit up and a notepad floated in front of her face. “My name is Twilight Star. I have a few questions I would like to ask you, if that's alright with you.”

Jacob narrowed his eyes slightly. This creature was acting way too calm to be interviewing an alien. “I'll answer what I can and what I’m comfortable with.”

Twilight smiled reassuringly, “That's fine. First, can you tell me your name?”

“Jacob,” he answered simply.

“Jacob... Corbin?” The creature gave him an inquisitive look. Jacob's eyes widened in surprise at that. “I'll take that as a yes.”

“How did you know that?” Jacob demanded. “Did you read my mind?”

Twilight looked at the human, contemplating her next words. “No, I didn't read your mind, but I do know a bit about you.”

“How?”

Twilight sighed, regarding Jacob carefully. Finally, she spoke. “Your brother told me.”

For several seconds, Jacob could only sit there, trying to figure out what was just said. Surely she hadn't said what he thought she said, right? No, either she misspoke, or he misheard.

“Excuse me?”

“Your brother has spoken of you extensively,” the purple thing said.

Jacob felt his anger boil. There was no way it knew his brother. “My brother died six years ago, and before that he was on the run. How did you know my brother?”

Twilight replied quickly enough. “Six years ago, a set of powerful, sentient – possibility sapient – magical artifacts pulled your brother from your world, before Nag-Ta could deliver the final blow.”

Jacob's mind struggled to comprehend what the being was saying. He had mourned his brother's death, and came to terms. Now, a being from a world that was just linked was telling him it was for nothing? This being was telling him his brother was alive! But, something wasn't right.

“If my brother's alive, where is he? Why isn't he here?” Jacob was obviously getting worked up. He rose up from the bed, shouting and pulling the wires from his body. He was pissed. If this thing was leading him on, he was going to teach it exactly where it fucked up, but if it wasn't it would show him where his brother was. “If my brother is alive why isn't he here?!”

“Please, calm down,” Twilight pleaded. “He is here, in the hall. He asked me to come in first and prepare you. The artifacts that brought him here changed him-”

Jacob leaped up and pushed past Twilight, flinging the door open, he shouted, “I don't care if he grew a tail, if my brother's alive I want to see him!”

He ran out into the hall and immediately ran into another creature like the one before, but this one was dark blue with a black and silver mane and a white star shaped patch on its forehead.

“Well, that's good,” the blue creature said in an all too familiar voice, his scarlet eyes gazing into the human's blue ones. “But a tail is the least of my changes.”

Jacob stared at the creature for several long seconds before he finally found his voice again. “D... David?” It was the eyes. He had seen those same demon tainted eyes on his brother's face. It was those same eyes that stared back from this furry creature.

“Yeah, Jacob, it's me,” the blue creature said. “Though I go by Midnight Star, now.”

Jacob stared at the creature claiming to be his brother. A part of him wanted to deny it, say they had read his mind while he was passed out, but another part of him recognized something in the creature. Something about him, undefinable but still all too real, screamed at Jacob that this was in fact the brother he thought was dead.

“But... you're dead.” Jacob managed to say.

The one claiming to be David chuckled, “I should be, but Twilight saved me-”

He was cut off when the human lunged at him, wrapping his arms around him in a powerful embrace. Midnight was too shocked to respond at first, but soon regained his senses and returned the gesture.

“David...” Jacob wept, “you're a cat.”

Twilight just laughed and said, “He's your brother all right.”

“What? We kind of look like cats,” Midnight defended. “We definitely don't look like any of the equine species on Determis.”

“Equine? You're horses?” Jacob asked in surprise.

“Ponies, actually,” Twilight corrected.

Jacob finally stopped to take a good look at his brother, still holding him. Horse mane and tail, hooves... Yeah, they're horses, er, ponies. Weird.

“Not to be creepy, but do you realize how ridiculously soft you are?” Jacob asked.

Twilight giggled, “Yeah, he's probably the softest stallion I know.”

“Is that why you like cuddling?” Midnight replied with a playful grin.

Jacob raised an eyebrow at that, giving the purple pony a questioning look. “Uh, bro... are you and the purple one a thing by any chance?”

Midnight laughed a little, “You could say that.”

Jacob released his brother and looked back and forth between the two. Wait, she said her name was Twilight Star. David said he goes by Midnight Star... Oh... My... Goddess! Jacob's eyes widened as he realized what they were saying. Before she could react, Twilight found herself in the same position Midnight was just moments ago, except the human lifted her up and spun her around a few times.

“Oh, you little minx! You got my big bro out of his funk, didn't you!” Jacob cheered. “I got an adorable purple pony for a sister, how awesome!”

Twilight had enough and teleported away in a flash-pop of magic, placing Midnight between her and the crazed human. Unfortunately, this only made the human more excited.

“By Mina, that was Teleportation! It's supposed to be impossible!” He shouted. “How do you avoid magical whiplash? Do you use subspace phasing or matter-to-energy conversion? If you use MTE how do you ensure proper reconstitution? Let me study you!”

A new, scratchy-yet-feminine voice spoke, “Wow... It's like somepony took Twilight and Pinkie, mixed their brains, and put it in a monkey.”

Jacob turned toward the voice to see a group of ponies standing at the end of the hall. His jaw dropped at the sight of the colorful equines.

“That's a lot of colors.”

“You're taking this well,” Twilight pointed out cautiously.

“This isn't the first dimension I've been to,” Jacob explained. “After a bit, you get kind of desensitized to weird. I once saw a guy eat his own head. You can't beat that on The Weird-Shit-O-Meter.”

“I can!” the über pink pony exclaimed.

“She's not kidding,” the blue flying one agreed.

“Regardless,” Jacob said, raising an eyebrow , “the only thing I'm surprised about, is that my big brother is alive.”

“Kinda trusting, ain't you?” the orange hat wearing pony inquired.

“No, I just know my big bro. The eyes don't lie.”

Midnight chuckled. “That's just how Jacob is. He's never let anything get to him.”

“That's not true. There were three times I felt like crawling into bed and crying,” Jacob corrected. “First when mom and dad died, then when Sarah and Tiffany died, and especially when I was told you died.” His expression became sombre as the memory of that day returned. “That was the worst. Before, I always had you with me, going through it together, but... I was alone that time. I didn't have anyone to lean on.”

Midnight averted his eyes, unable to look at his brother. “I'm sorry, Jacob.”

Jacob gave a weak smile, “It wasn't your fault.”

“My fault or not, I left you alone. You suffered while I found happiness.”

Jacob laughed, “That's karma for you. You suffered far worse than I ever did and still tried to help people. Now, you finally have what you deserve, an adorable, fuzzy girl and a bunch of friends.”

“Hey!” a voice called from downstairs. “Is it safe to come up?”

Midnight grinned, “Oh... that's not all I have.”

Jacob raised an eyebrow at his brother as the sounds of hooves climbing up the stairs. He turned in time to see a tiny mulberry figure poke its head out from the crowd. Jacob's eyes widened as he slowly but surely put the pieces together.

“Aurora, honey,” Midnight said to the filly, “come here. I want you to meet your uncle, Jacob.”

Jacob couldn't keep the smile off his face. Lowering himself to one knee, keeping his excitement in check, he made himself as nonthreatening as possible. “Hello, Aurora. It's a pleasure to meet you.”

The filly slowly stepped out from the crowd and took a few steps toward the human. “Um... hi, Uncle. Daddy told me a lot about you.”

“Oh?” Jacob smiled, “What did he tell you?”

“That you used to do a lot of dumb things.”

“Aurora!” Midnight scolded, but Jacob's hearty laughter rendered it moot.

Jacob scooted closer and placed a hand on his niece's head. “That's about right, though 'used to' isn't quite right. I still do on occasion.”

“I never said you do dumb things,” Midnight defended.

“But all the stories you told me, he was doing dumb things.”

“Ah wanna see 'em,” came an accented voice from behind the bundle of ponies. “Come on, sis, move your plot.”

Midnight took a look around the cramped hallway. “Maybe we should move this downstairs.”

“Or, how about we finish this over dinner?” Twilight offered.

“We can go to the farm,” Applejack suggested. “There's more room with the picnic area, and it's close.”

“Well, what are we waiting for?” Pinkie exclaimed. “To the orchard!”

“So, let me get this straight,” Jacob said and took another bite of the vegetarian chilli. He thought about his wording as he chewed the delicious food. He swallowed and continued, “These 'Elements of Harmony' acted on their own and brought you here, turning you into a pony, so you could then wield the 'Elements of Order' with those three?”

“That's about right, yes,” Midnight confirmed.

“And since these Order elements only pop up when something really bad is going to happen, this Princess Celery-”

“Celestia”

“Celibate, asked you to train the other element bearers, including the mother of your child, a mare that's afraid of her own shadow, a seamstress, and three children, one of whom is blind, to form a special forces unit to combat whatever is coming.”

“It's not exactly like she had a choice,” Twilight defended her teacher. “The Elements chose us, not her. We're the only ones with the power to stop whatever is coming.”

“Bullshit,” Jacob said plainly. “You said she raises the sun. Any being that can do that would have god-like powers. She could probably vaporize anything this world could throw at her.”

“Ah, that's why you're upset,” Twilight said with a chuckle and shake of her head. “I don’t blame you for thinking that. The majority of Equestria believes the same, but their wrong. The princesses have a unique bond to the sun and moon. To them, moving them across the sky is like wiggling a hoof, it’s just natural. In truth, though the princesses are powerful, they are nowhere near as powerful as most think. I’ve been more powerful than Luna since I was fourteen, and Celestia thinks I’ll surpass her within five years. And since my talent is magic, I can actually cast spells Celestia has some difficulty with.”

“Huh… This world’s magic is weird,” Jacob pointed out.

“I agree, but it’s powerful, and precise,” Midnight stated, “And the average pony has about four times the magic of a battle mage, and Twilight, here, has three times the magic of the average pony.”

“No kidding,” Scootaloo said, as she took a seat again with her third helping of chilli. “It’s like looking at a little purple sun. I start getting headaches if I stay around her all day.”

Jacob raised an eyebrow at the filly. He was about to ask what she was talking about, but was interrupted by his fuzzy sister.

“You know, your magic is weird to us, too,” Twilight said. “The way you attach runes to objects and power machines and such is not something we're used to here.”

Midnight's eyes widened as a brilliant idea hit him. He looked back at his wife, and then to his brother once again.

“Speaking of magic,” Midnight gave his little brother a grin, “how good have you gotten at giving non-humans runes?”

An April Fools Special

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 2: Giving Ponies Power

“Are we really gonna get magic?” Scootaloo asked, bouncing with excitement.

“That's right,” Midnight chuckled, wondering how they can still be so adorable just one year from adulthood. “Jacob said pony magic doesn't interfere with rune magic. We're just waiting for him to calibrate the rune press.”

After a couple hours of testing, Jacob and Rarity descended into her forge to begin work on a rune press, a machine used to attach runes to living beings. After it's completion, it was taken to the basement of Midnight's workshop to be assembled. At the moment, the bearers of Harmony and Order were awaiting the human in the main workroom.

“Why's he need that do-hicky, anyway?” Applebloom asked. “Ah've seen you put runes on your golems without no machine.”

“That's enchanting an inanimate object,” Midnight explained. “Inscribing a rune to a living thing ties it to your own mana font, a much more complex procedure.”

“Sweet!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “I'm gonna get one that shoot lightning! Oh! Or even better, one that sucks all the light away, so everyone else is blind!” She dropped into a 'dangerous' pose, her front end lowered, and her tail in the air. “Then, they're in my world! Hehehe.”

“Scootaloo, could you please get your plot out of my face,” Sweetie complained, swatting her hind-end with a hoof.

“Sorry, Scoots, but before you get anything we have to determine your elemental alignment,” Midnight explained.

“Excuse me, Midnight, darling,” Rarity interjected, her mane was freshly styled after her quick shower after forging the parts Jacob needed, “but that should be quite obvious. Surely you know by now that unicorns are aligned to fire, pegasi to air, and earth ponies to, well, earth. Is this necessary?”

“Those are for pony magic not rune magic,” the blue stallion clarified. “Pony elements are much more abstract than rune elements. In rune magic, there are eight elements, fire, air, water, earth, mind, body, spirit, and shadow. The nature elements, fire, air, water, and earth, are pretty self explanatory and are the most common and versatile of the elements. The mortal elements, mind and body, tend to affect the caster and the caster's allies. They can make you faster, stronger, more or perceptive. Everypony will be getting at least one mortal rune, likely more. Spirit and shadow, also sometimes called 'light and dark' are the divine elements. These are the most difficult to control, and are the most difficult to understand. Two or three of you might have one of these.”

“Your seal thingie lets you use all of 'em, right?” Rainbow asked.

“Yes, but I'm best with water, and spirit. My earth and shadow are pretty good, and body is decent, though.” Midnight demonstrated by waving a hoof around, gathering moisture from the air into a small ball.

“So, why can't we just get one of those?”

Midnight let the ball evaporate with a simple fire seal spell. “Well, two reasons. The first is because you're ponies, and seals require human magic. The second is because this is a greater seal, and lets me use all types of magic. There aren't many people that can handle one of these. Most only allow access to a single element.”

“Alright, big brony, enough exposition,” Jacob said as he emerged from the basement. “Let's get started.”

Midnight raised an eyebrow. “Brony?”

“Yeah. 'Brother-pony', brony.”

The stallion just chuckled and shook his head. “Alright, let's get started. Who's first?”

Immediately, Scootaloo, Applebloom, Pinkie, and Rainbow shot their hooves up, shouting “me me me”. Midnight smiled and rolled his eyes.

He pointed to the blue pegasus and said, “Rainbow, you were patient with Jacob's compatibility tests, so you're up.”

“Sweet! I bet I'm one of those divine ones,” Rainbow said, as she fluttered in front of Jacob.

“Alright, hold still.” Jacob reached a hand out, the seal on the back of his hand lighting up as whips of clear, water-like energy swept from his hand to the pegasus. Rainbow shivered at the sensation of the energy washing over her body. When the energy pulled back, Jacob said, “Air and fire. Makes sense considering you work with weather. Next!”

Scootaloo jumped in front of the human before anyone else could say anything. Jacob regarded the blind pegasus with curiosity.

“Um, miss...”

“Scootaloo.”

“Scootaloo... Don't take this the wrong way, but... you're blind, right?”

Scootaloo smirked. “Nope, I just don't have eyes. I can see magic. In fact, I was watching what you were doing from here. You got some nice dance moves.”

Jacob's eyes widened. “Ahahaha!” he laughed unconvincingly. “You're such a little joker. I wasn't dan-”

“Yes you were,” Midnight interrupted. “You always dance when you work on machines.”

“I hate you, David. Just so you know.”

Midnight just patted his brother on the back and said, “I love you too.”

“Anyway,” Jacob said, pushing Midnight's hoof away, “Back to work.” He repeated the process he used on Rainbow with Scootaloo. “Fire and shadow, nice. Next”

Applebloom; “Earth and body.”

Sweetie; “Water and mind.”

Applejack; “Fire and water.”

Rarity; “Earth and water.”

Pinkie; “Air and spirit.”

Fluttershy; “Spirit and body.”

Finally, Twilight stepped up. Jacob whistled as the scan completed. “You weren't kidding, bro. She's a hell of a mage. Light and Shadow.”

Midnight laughed at that, “Why am I not surprised.”

“I take it that's a big deal?” Twilight inquired.

“It's pretty rare,” Jacob explained, “Only one out of a couple thousand have both divines. I mean, it doesn't make you some kind of overpowered action star, but it'll leave you with some great options.”

With that said, Jacob clapped his hands together. “Okay, now for the runes. Twilight, Rainbow, and Applejack, you three are first.”

The human walked over to the basement door and guided the ponies down.

The basement door opened again and Jacob led out an excited Scootaloo.

“Come on,” Scootaloo said impatiently, “I wanna try it!”

Jacob laughed, “In a minute. Let's make sure you know how first.”

“Great,” Midnight said. “Now that everyone has their runes, let's head outside.”

“Alright!” Rainbow cheered. “This is going to rock! It'll be like that time we got sucked in Spike's comic, but without the necklace thing.”

Midnight scoffed, “And I can do more than control fish. Worst power ever.”

“What was this now?” Jacob asked, giving his brother a confused look.

“I'll tell you later.” Midnight stopped the group and turned to face them. “Alright. This should be good. Alright, I want all of you to take notice of your forehooves, specifically the area with the seal on it. I trust everyone knows the basics of channeling magic?” It was something every pony of every tribe learned after all. “Select an offensive rune that isn't fire. Alright, now raise that hoof so you can see where the rune is. Scootaloo is exempt from that part.” Midnight grinned at the little pegasus, knowing he ruined a joke opportunity for the filly.

“Now, I want you to focus on the spot your rune is. Focus on the rune, and channel magic into the rune. When it appears and starts to glow, you did it right. Only channel, do not cast.”

Being a skill taught in elementary school, the channeling didn't take long, especially for the earth ponies who were accustom to channeling magic through their hooves. Rainbow Dash, being a weather mare, also had no trouble at all. After everypony had glowing hooves, he continued.

“Alright, do you feel that warmth?” Midnight asked, getting several confirmations. “Good, now, I want you to lock your sights onto your target, and push that warmth out. Will it toward your target.”

Surprisingly, Applejack was the first to get it right. A spear of ice formed just beside her left shoulder and flew along her outstretched foreleg, impaling the stone target. Pinkie and Twilight were next, twin tendrils of shadow lancing two more targets. One by one, each of the ponies successfully cast their first rune spells.

A smile spread across Midnight's face. “Good. You're all naturals. We're going to practice with these until it feels more natural, then we'll break.”

Jacob relaxed, laying in the grass of the little hill they commandeered for a picnic. The food was good, if mostly vegetarian. At least there was fish. He was afraid to broach the subject of getting meat, but didn't even have to. Twilight had said she was going to send a letter to a place in Canterlot that ships meat. Turns out, most of the other races in this world are omnivores. Griffins, minotaurs, dragons, diamond dogs, and a few others all eat meat, and many of them call Equestria home. Because of that, ponies are entirely tolerant of meat eaters.

“... And then, ka-zap, lightning from my hooves?!” Rainbow, Pinkie, and Scootaloo were still gushing about their new runes.

“It was awesome!” Scootaloo cheered, “Man, I wish I could actually see it.”

Jacob looked at the filly. His curiosity finally getting the better of him, he stood up and approached the kid.

“What's up, Jacob,” the filly said, still facing away from him.

“I was just curious about you. Well, your sight, anyway,” he replied, ignoring the glare from the filly's adoptive mother. “Looking at the scar, and that David says you see magic, there has to be an awesome story there.”

“Heck yeah there is. They could write a book about the me,” the filly said with a grin. “When I was nine, me and the girls tried building a glider, but it crashed in the forest and we were attacked by a monster. The thing ripped my eyes out, but Midnight kicked its butt!”

Jacob chuckled at that. “Yeah, my big bro is good at that. So how did you get this sight power?”

“Well, two years ago, me and the girls were driving around in our buggy when we were carried off by a roc, a huge eagle that can eat a whale... now that I think about it, me getting blind and me getting my sight both started with us flying... weird. Anyway, Midnight got it to drop us, but when it did, we fell down into this crazy future-y place from the past.”

“Future-y place from the past?” Jacob inquired.

“Yeah, I guess a long time ago, ponies were smarter. But, when we were trying to find a way out, I laid down in this bed in a science lab and the thing closed up on me. It stabbed me with a needle in the back of the neck and gave me my sight.”

“Wow,” Jacob said. “You've been through a lot. So, you can't see normally, but you used to be able to?”

“Yeah, why?”

Jacob thought for a moment before standing up. “I have an idea. Come on.”

About a half hour later, the two returned to the others.

“Where did you guys go?” Rainbow asked.

“I had an idea for a rune to give Scootaloo, here,” Jacob answered. “You want to volunteer for the testing?”

Rainbow glared at the human. “I'm not that stupid. Why would I let Scoots shoot me with whatever you gave her?”

“Because it’s not an offensive rune. It won't hurt you at all, but it will help her,” the human answered.

“Seriously?” Rainbow asked. At Jacob's nod, she said, “Okay, I guess. But if it hurts, I’m bucking you in the jaw.”

“Excellent! Stand in front of Scootaloo and close your eyes.”

Rainbow did what she was told, and whispered to her daughter, “What is this going to do?”

“I don't know. He didn't tell me,” the orange filly replied.

“Alright, Scoots,” Jacob said with a big grin. “Let 'er rip.”

Scootaloo focused on her new rune, the magical symbol glowing on her forehead. When she was ready, she cast the spell, a beam of green colored magic shooting to her mother's forehead. As quick as it began, it ended.

“Alright, Rainbow,” Jacob said. “Open your eyes.”

The colorful pegasus opened her eyes and a gasp was heard. Rainbow looked at her friends to see what happened to her, but they just looked confused. Curious, she looked back to her daughter to see the awe-struck look on her face.

“Scoots?”

“I... I...” Scootaloo tried to speak. “I can see myself.”

Chapter 3: The Hand We're Dealt

“What?” Rainbow inquired. “You see yourself?”

“It's called the 'scout's eye' rune,” Jacob explained. “It's used to eliminate the need for a scout to carry bulky cameras or surveillance devices. A spy can just waltz in and look at whatever he needs to. There are no runes that can give someone back their sight if they don't have eyes, but at least with this you can see something. Just don't try walking around. It's ridiculously disorienting.”

“This is so awesome!” Scootaloo cheered. “Mom, look at me again.”

Rainbow turned toward her daughter who removed her blindfold.

“Whoa! That is so bad ass looking! I can't believe I finally get to see what I look like... Cutie mark! Mom, I haven't seen my cutie mark!”

Rainbow couldn't help but smile at her daughter's excitement. She let a little giggle as she took a good look at the lion's head on Scootaloo's flank.

“Awesome! Now the others!”

As Rainbow examined Sweetie and Applebloom, Scootaloo's smile couldn't have gotten any bigger. The young mare was so ecstatic to finally be seeing again, even if it's only through the eyes of another pony.

Scootaloo turned the rune off and ran to Jacob, tackling him in a tight hug saying, “Thank you, thank you, thank you! This is the greatest gift ever! Thank you!”

“I take it you like it?” Jacob asked jokingly.

“Are you kidding?” Scootaloo gushed, “I can see!”

“That's marvelous,” said Celestia, her sudden appearance causing everyone to jump.

“Holy shit! Where'd you come from?!” Jacob exclaimed.

Midnight powered his seal down and sighed, “Yeah, she likes doing that.”

“Only for you, my little alien,” the solar princess stated, matter-of-factly

Midnight rolled his eyes, a grin on his face. “Jacob, meet Princess Celestia, co-ruler of Equestria.”

Jacob's eyes widened and he quickly fell into a deep bow.

“Tell me, Jacob Corbin,” Celestia started, ignoring his awkward pose, “how is it you gave young Scootaloo her sight back without her eyes?”

“W-well, your majesty,” Jacob stammered, “I gave her a r-rune that allows her to share the sight of another willing subject and see through their eyes.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow at the human, “Are you alright?”

“I think he's a little nervous, princess,” Midnight informed the royal. “I don't think he knows how to act around royalty.”

“Ah, I see.” Celestia regarded the human with a little more understanding. “Well, Jacob Corbin, I assure you, I don't bite,” she leaned in and whispered in a husky voice, “unless you want me to.”

Jacob stood there with a dumbfounded expression on his face as everyone else's jaws dropped. The runeshith's shock didn't last, however, as his face soon lifted into a smile as he busted out laughing. He couldn't even support his own weight under his out of control mirth, but thankfully, Celestia moved to his side to offer him support.

“Oh-oh, Goddess, hahaha, your faces! I-I can't breath!” His laughter continued until his sides burned from the strain and tears streamed down his face. “You... are the coolest princess ever!”

“So, I take it you are a little more relaxed now?” Celestia said.

Jacob looked up at the princess with a grin, “Oh, I see what you did.”

Celestia gave her signature serene smile, “When you've lived as long as I, you learn how to help others feel more at ease. May we speak now?”

“What do you want to know?”

“Come, sit with me,” Celestia motions with her head to a patch of grass on the hill that looked softer than the rest. “Why don't we start with your reasons for being here? Midnight has spoken of the dimensional gate, but little else on the subject.”

“I don't know everything, but I do know the higher ups have had their eye on this world for a long time,” Jacob began. “About seven years ago, we discovered this place and sent a few probes. What they returned with was data that put this world as having the highest levels of raw mana we've ever seen.”

“Seven years ago?” Twilight muttered. “Do you know the exact date by any chance?”

“Uh... I think they were sent on the thirteenth of Eventide.”

“So...” Midnight did a few calculations in his head to match it up with the Equestrian calendar, “January 29.”

“January 29? No way that's a coincidence,” Twilight said, addressing her teacher. “That's just two days before I had the idea to build the door.”

“It seems the Elements have worked through you in more ways than we realize,” Celestia commented. “Please continue.”

“O... kay,” Jacob looked between the three, not knowing what they were really talking about. “Anyway, I was sent with a scouting party to gather more data that probes can't.”

Midnight spoke up, “They plan on taking Equestria, don't they?”

Everypony in earshot looked at the human in shock. Jacob could only nod.

“Well, I believe we have discovered the reason the Elements of Harmony brought you here, and why the Elements of Order have appeared,” Celestia said. “They must have sensed the danger the probes represented and somehow gave Twilight the idea to make a door they could use to link with Determis. Perhaps they believed someone from the world that threatened ours would be best suited to defend us.”

“Perhaps,” Midnight said. “How long do we have until they arrive?”

Jacob thought for a moment. “It was scheduled for six months after the scout mission returned, but since we aren't returning, it'll probably be six months from when they lost contact with us.”

“Six months,” Celestia thought for a moment. “That gives us time. I want you all to take today and tomorrow easy, get Mr. Corban settled in, introduce him to the town and try to relax some. Today has been stressful and don't want you stressed out. I have some things to prepare in Canterlot. Jacob, can I assume you will stand with us in the coming battle?”

“Damn right I am!” the human stated.

“You are willing to leave everything you know and love behind to fight for strangers?” the solar alicorn asked.

“Yeah right,” Rainbow Dash flew in the human’s face. “Who in their right mind would just decide to fight against their own country without even thinking about it? What’s your game?”

“Rainbow,” Midnight glared at the pegasus. “That’s my brother, trust me when I say-”

“And you haven’t seen him in years,” Rainbow interupted. “For all we know, they brainwashed him to infiltrate us and sabotage us from the inside.”

“Let me ask you something,” Jacob began. “Do you have any family?”

“Yeah, my daughter’s right there,” the weathermare said, pointing towards Scootaloo.

“If she were in David’s place - having been used by a tyrannical government as a weapon, hunted like an animal, had a husband and child murdered, and all the other bullshit he’s been through - what would you do in my place?”

Rainbow Dash thought for a second before answering, “I... I would... Yeah, I guess I’d turn on them, too.”

“Exactly,” Jacob said with a warm smile. “David’s my only family, and my loyalty is to him before anyone else.”

“Well, then I suppose it’s settled,” Celestia said. “I would like a report of all we can expect, as well as ideas on how to prepare for what is to come. For now, enjoy the rest of today and tomorrow. I will contact you Thursday.”

And with that, the solar princess vanished in a flash of white light. The ponies looked at each other silently for a while before the silence was broken by Applejack.

“Am Ah the only one who thinks that things are movin' a mite fast?”

“Well, that's how life is sometimes,” Sweetie said. “Things can be one way in the morning, and by afternoon, you'll be wondering how only a few hours have passed.”

“No kidding,” Midnight agreed. “The princess has a point, though. Today has been... rough. Let's all take the rest of the day to rest. Twi, you mind if I get the guys together for a few hands?”

The lavender mare rolled her eyes. “It is a special occasion, but don't lose everything to Blue again, and don't let Spike drink too much.”

“I won’t,” Midnight chuckled. “Come on, Jacob. I'll introduce you to the rest of the gang.”

“... and then her magic struck my egg and not only fertilized it, but also accelerated my growth until I hatched. Of course, right after her magic made me grow to a few hundred hooves high, but the princess fixed all that.”

Jacob listened to Spike's story intently. He always found the dragons of Determis interesting, but they were nothing but savage beasts. The dragons of Equestria, though, were sapient. That made them all the more fascinating. Of course, the story left a few questions, one stood out more than the others.

“Wouldn't that make Twilight your father?”

Spike rolled his eyes, but before he could reply, the door to the shop opened and Midnight walked in with a stallion, a mare, and a big dog.

“Meet the other two members of Dawn Shield,” Midnight began. “This is our medic and my best friend, Redheart, and this is our scout, Blue Streak.”

“Hello.”

“How's it goin'?”

Midnight continued, “Finally, this is Virgil Silverpaw, Rarity's husband.”

“Charmed.”

“Guys, this is my little brother, Jacob,” Midnight finished the introductions.

“Sup.”

“Alright, so you guys ready to give me your hard earned bits?” Blue said with a cocky grin.

The five took their seats, drinks were poured, chips were distributed, and cards were dealt and exchanged.

“So, Virgil,” Jacob began as he looked at his cards. “You're married to a pony, huh? How well accepted is that here? Raise two.”

“In Ponyville, a few think poorly of our union, but that is because my kind is often considered barbaric and dirty,” Virgil explained. “Diamond dogs are usually a subterranean race, digging for gems and precious metals. We usually have little desire for luxuries and things without use or value.”

“See your two, and raise two,” Midnight cut in.

“But you're an exception.” Jacob observed.

“I was raised by ponies, and so have a more equine mindset,” Virgil clarified. “I will see your two, and raise three.”

Jacob turned to his brother and asked, “So, David, do mares adopt the surname of their husbands like back home?”

“See three, raise two,” Spike tossed in his chips.

“Sometimes, though it can also happen the other way around. Usually it's something a couple discusses long before their wedding. Most, though, keep their names as a kind of middle name. Twilight's full name, for instance, is Twilight Sparkle Star, Star being my chosen surname, and Rarity's is Rarity Belle Silverpaw.”

“See your two and raise two,” Redheart added her chips to the pile.

“Ah, I see,” Jacob said.

“See two, raise three,” Blue finished the first round of bets.

“So, what about you, Spike? See your three and raise two,” Jacob turned to the young dragon. “You banging a pony, too?”

The dragon's face bloomed red. “Wh-wh-what?! N-no! I mean, not yet-I mean, uh-”

Midnight chuckled, “Relax, Spike. Jacob, his fillyfriend is still technically a minor, so they're waiting until after she turns fifteen – That's the age one is legally an adult here – and then they are going on a romantic getaway to Canterlot. See two, raise three.”

“I'm afraid I must fold this round,” Virgil set his cards down.

“Oh-ho! Sounds like a great time.” Jacob's grin widened. “So, when can I meet her?”

“You already did, Sweetie, Rarity's sister,” Midnight informed.

“No shit? Nice work, she's cute,” Jacob congratulated the dragon.

“Hehe, thanks,” Spike said, “See three and raise three.”

“I'm done,” Redheart folded.

“I'll see your three and call,” Blue stated, revealing two pair, fives and eights.

Jacob revealed three sevens, Midnight's hand was a pair of kings, but Spike's hand was three jacks.

“Sweet, my new hoard,” the dragon teased.

“Twilight's going to kill me,” Midnight said as he watched Spike stagger over to a bush and begin 'watering' the thing.

“Dude, how was I suppose to know he's a lightweight?” Jacob asked, “I only gave him three shots.”

Midnight just chuckled and rolled his eyes. “It was Granny Smith's 'special' brew. I'm surprised you're still standing after five shots of that stuff.”

“I got a high tolerance,” Jacob explained. “I, uh, did a lot of drinking when I was told you... you know.”

Midnight quickly changed the subject, lest the jovial atmosphere be tarnished by depressing thoughts. “So, I noticed you were interested in Virgil and Spike's relationships more than any other. I figured you'd be asking all kinds of questions when Red told you about her fillyfriend.”

“Yeah, I was just wondering, you know,” Jacob said, obviously avoiding the question, but Midnight's expression told him it wasn't working. “Well, think about it. I decided to stay here, but like any guy, I'd like a nice girl by my side. These ponies are rather easy on the eyes and I could probably see myself with one, so it's nice to know that not being a pony won't hurt my chances.”

“Well, buck you, too, ya jerk,” Spike slurred.

The two turned around to see him glaring at his shadow on the wall beside him.

“You believe thish ash hole!” the drunk dragon asked, looking back at the two brothers. “I jusht ashk da time, an' he givesh me the shilent – the shilent... he don't talk ta me.”

“Come on, Spike,” Midnight said. “Let's go home and sleep it off. If I’m lucky, Twilight won't kill me.”

“If she does, tell her to use her runes. It'll be good practice,” Jacob teased.

“I love you too, little brother.”

Author's Note

Yes, I skipped Rarity's wedding. Why? Because it was just a regular wedding, not much different from Midnight's and Twilight's.

Anywho, drunk Spike is fun to write. That is all.

Chapter 4: Government Contract

Jacob's heart was seconds from exploding. The tiny ball of concentrated adorable, hiding behind his brother's legs, peeking out at him shyly, was too much. The little white maned filly was the single sweetest thing he had ever seen.

“Come on, Aurora, don't hurt your uncle's feelings,” Midnight tried to coax her out. “I know he's ugly, but try to at least say hi.”

“Hey!” the filly looked up at her father with an angry expression. “That's not nice! Just because he looks different doesn't mean you should be mean to him. Now say you're sorry!”

“Okay, I'm sorry, Jacob,” Midnight said, but gave his daughter a smirk, “But I got you to come out.”

Aurora's eyes widened as she realized that she did in fact put herself between her father and the strange creature he said was his brother. She swallowed as she looked at him. He wasn't as intimidating up close as she thought, but she was still nervous.

“Hi, Aurora,” the human said softly, extending his hand, palm up, toward her. “I'm so happy to meet you.”

“Are you going to eat me?” the filly asked nervously.

Jacob laughed, “As delicious as I'm sure you are, I could never eat such a sweet little girl. You'd give me tummy aches.”

Aurora giggled at that. “You're silly. Um, but you really are an omnivore, right? You eat plant and animal matter?”

Jacob raised an eyebrow, “How old are you?”

“I'm four but I'm already in school! That's a whole year before other ponies start!” Aurora proudly announced before letting out a gasp. “School!” she shouted and ran into the next room.

“She gets it from her mother,” Midnight explained.

“It's obviously not from you,” Jacob teased.

“That's not all she inherited from her mother,” Midnight said with a grin.

“Okay! I got my morning checklist. I'm ready,” Aurora cheered as she came back in, set a piece of parchment down, and picked a pencil up in her mouth.

“That,” Midnight chuckled.

“A stickler for organization, huh?” Jacob shook his head.

“Alright, Aurora, school books?” Midnight began.

“Check,” the filly replied through the wooden writing utensil.

“Pencils?”

“Check.”

“Homework?”

“Check.”

“Lunch?”

“Check. Yay, I got everything,” the filly beamed. “Let's go! You too uncle Jacob. I wanna show you to my friends.”

With the filly ready, the three headed out the door and toward the school house. The entire way, Aurora talked excitedly about her three friends, school, and their ideas for their first crusade. It was still early, so there weren't many ponies to stare at the strange new creature. Thankfully, Rarity and Pinkie had been spreading the word that Midnight's non-ponified brother was in town, so even those few that were out didn't gawk... much. Jacob just ignored them.

Listening to his niece, it didn't seem to take any time at all to reach their destination. When they arrived, it was as if someone had thrown an off switch, all conversation and merriment from the foals came to a sudden halt as they approached. Unlike the adults in town, the youngsters had no reservations about starring.

“Hey, Aurora!” a pair of very similar looking foals called. “When did you get a pet?”

Jacob raised an eyebrow at the two obvious siblings. Both looked very much alike despite one being a yellow unicorn filly, with an orange mane and the other being a tan pegasus colt with a brown mane. With his snootiest, poshest voice, he replied, “I do say. I may have to throw poo for such an insult.” The two foal's eyes widened in shock, much to the human's amusement.

Aurora seemed to share Jacob's sentiment as she laughed out loud. “No, this is my uncle. He just showed up yesterday from the place daddy used to live.”

“Whoa!” the colt said excitedly. “You're what Mr Star used to be?”

“He kinda looks like a pony and a diamond dog put together,” the filly added.

“Uncle Jacob, this is Pound and Pumpkin, they're twins! That means they were born at the same time,” Aurora introduced. “Guys, this is my uncle Jacob. This is what daddy used to look like.”

“Cool,” the twins breathed simultaneously.

Jacob laughed, “No, your dad was never this good looking.”

“I don't know,” Pumpkin said skeptically. “Mom told Miss Bon Bon if it wasn't for Dad and Mrs. Twilight, she'd give him a piece of her pie, and she was giving Midnight a funny look when she said it. That means she thinks he looks handsome, right?”

Midnight's eyes widened as he spouted, “Okay, have fun Aurora bye!”

Jacob was nearly pulled off his feet by the retreating stallion, though this fact only seemed to make him laugh even harder than he already was. The three foals watched in confusion as the strange adults ran off.

“Where's daddy going so fast?” Aurora asked the other two.

“Maybe he's going to get a piece of moms pie?” Pound offered.

Jacob had not stopped laughing, much to Midnight's ire.

“You know,” the human managed, “you guys could swap for a night.”

“You want to learn what a hoof to the head feels like?” Midnight said with a glare.

Jacob just rolled his eyes. “You know I’m just messing with you, right?”

“Nope, didn't even cross my mind,” Midnight said, giving his brother a deadpanned stare.

Jacob rolled his eyes. “Smart ass.”

“Dumb ass,” Midnight shot back with a smirk.

Jacob opened his mouth to give another shot when a pink blur interrupted.

“There you are!” Pinkie shouted in Jacob's face. “I need your help. Hurry, Mr and Mrs Cake are gone and we only got an hour!”

In a blur, Pinkie and Jacob were gone, leaving a very confused Midnight behind. Thankfully, years of experience allowed him to recover quickly from the anomaly called Pinkie. They were across the road from his house, when they were interrupted so it was only a few seconds before he walked through his front door... and was immediately assaulted by a bolt of stinging magic.

“Ow! What gives, Twi?” Midnight complained as he rubbed his cheek where the bolt struck him.

“You had one job, Midnight!” Twilight fumed quietly as she tended to a hung over Spike.

“Hey, don't blame me,” Midnight whispered, trying to spare the dragon any more pain than he was already in. “Jacob got a hold of some of Granny Smith's special brew. I thought it was just vodka.”

“What!?” Twilight shouted, much to Spike's discomfort. “Sorry, Spike,” she whispered before turning back to her husband. “Where is he?”

“Sugar Cube Corner,” Midnight answered. “Pinkie said she needed him for something.”

“Alright, let's go. Spike, I'll be right back.”

Spike groaned. “Twi, come on. It's not his fault. I knew it was too strong after the first shot, but kept drinking it anyway. Don't embarrass me.”

“Yes, but he shouldn't have been pressuring you,” Twilight excused. “Everypony knows you aren't exactly resistant to peer pressure.”

This brought a flare to the drake's cheeks from embarrassment. He hated how Twilight could be so overprotective of him, but before he could voice his objections Twilight pulled Midnight out the door.

“Calm down Twi,” Midnight pleaded as his wife closed the door behind her. “Don't you think you're being a bit irrational?”

“Irrational? Not at all,” Twilight said, giving the blue stallion a smug grin. “I find embarrassing Spike is the best form of punishment for him.”

Midnight stared, uncomprehendingly at his wife for several seconds before it clicked. “Oh, you evil, evil mare. You’ve gotten pretty good at bluffing.”

“I do have to speak with your brother, though,” Twilight said matter-of-factly. “The princess wants to know how quickly he can give thirty ponies a rune or two.”

When they arrived at the famed bakery, they noticed the 'out to lunch' sign on the door.

“Pinkie did say the Cakes were out and that they only had an hour before they returned,” Midnight explained.

“Huh, that's strange,” Twilight furrowed her brow in thought. “I wonder what they're doing that has to be done while the Cakes are out? Come on, let's go around back.”

As they made their way around the building, they heard some muffled conversation, but couldn't make anything out until they reached the back door. Just as Twilight was about to knock, she heard something that made her freeze in place.

“Oh~” came Pinkie's voice, “it's so big. Are you sure it'll fit?”

“Trust me,” Jacob's voice followed. “This isn't my first time doing this. Just spread your legs a little more.”

Twilight and Midnight gave each other shocked looks.

“Like this?”

“That's it. Okay, you ready? I'm going to slide it in.”

No wonder he was asking about interspecies relationships, Midnight thought to himself.

“Oh my gosh!” Pinkie groaned. “It's too big!”

“No it's not,” Jacob said. “One more push!”

A loud, metallic screeching noise made the two eavesdroppers jump in surprise.

“Told you it'll fit,” Jacob said triumphantly. “Now let's get this old one out of here.”

The back door swung open causing Midnight and Twilight to jump back.

“Oh, hey, bro,” Jacob said as he pushed an oven out the door. “Mind giving me a hand... or hoof, I guess?”

“I, um... got it,” a blushing Twilight managed and took hold of the baking apparatus in her lavender glow.

“What...” Midnight searched for the right words. “What were you two doing?”

Pinkie perked up and hopped outside, explaining, “Mr and Mrs Cake's anniversary is in three days, but they're going out of town tomorrow, so I decided to give them their gift today! Isn't it beautiful!?”

The couple looked at the new oven the hyper pink mare pointed at. Neither of them being bakers, they simply saw a shiny new kitchen appliance, but based on Pinkie's excitement, it was a good one.

“That must have been expensive,” Midnight mused.

“Not really. My father's brother's nephew's cousin's former roommate owns a baking store, so I got a good deal. Funny guy. Likes helmets. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have to go find a disco ball and a glass harmonica.” With that, Pinkie hopped off, down the road a bit before diving into a bush.

“Okay,” Twilight said, brushing it off as 'Pinkie being Pinkie'. “Anyway, Jacob, can I speak with you, please?”

“Sure thing, sis. What's up?” Jacob said with a smile.

“How many runes can you give a day?” asked the scholar.

Jacob thought for a moment before answering, “Seeing as I used up my mana batteries on you girls, I can only do about two before needing a five hour rest, so about six a day.”

Midnight nodded and said, “That should work. Dawn Shield is going to have thirty more boots in its ranks, and we're going to need them equipped and trained.”

“Hmm,” Jacob scratched his chin in thought. “That'll be hard. There's still about ten runes each I wanted to give you guys. I was planning on working on Pinkie, seeing as she was already here.”

“That's a lot of runes,” Twilight pondered. “Is there a way to charge your mana batteries?”

Jacob answered, “I was planning on trying to build a charger, but it's pretty complex and expensive, and I’m broke. Do you think the princesses would be willing to fund it if it helps the country?”

“If they do, it'll probably be state property,” Twilight said. “Are there other uses for these batteries?”

Jacob laughed at that. “Are you kidding? Just about all our tech runs on the things. I can share all kinds of designs with you guys.”

“I'll get in contact with her later about that. In the mean time, why don't you get started with Twi?”

Jacob had only one more question he needed to know. “I'm getting paid for this, right?”

“You really think he'll help me?” Applebloom asked.

“I don't see why not,” replied Nightshade from beside her. “He's his brother, so he's gotta know what Midnight likes.”

Applebloom had been waiting for the human to finish giving Twilight a couple new runes. Nightshade had the idea that he might be able to help Applebloom win over Midnight, so they decided to ask him.

“Shush, here he comes,” the farm filly quieted her ghostly friend.

Nightshade just laughed, “Yeah, because he's gonna hear me.”

Applebloom ignored her and trotted up to the human with a smile. “Hey there, Mr Jacob, can Ah have a word?”

Jacob looked down at the young mare. “Sure, uh, Apple... blossom?”

“Applebloom, but you were close,” she corrected. “Yah mind if we talk?”

“Sure,” Jacob said with a warm smile. “David said you girls are like family, so that makes you my family, too.”

“Well, uh...” the filly tried to find the courage to ask what she wanted too. “First off, why ya call him David, anyway? Ya know he goes by Midnight, now, right?”

Jacob just laughed and replied, “Because to me, he's always been David and always will be. Besides, someone's got to remind him who he is. Now, what is it you really want?”

“Oh, right,” Applebloom took a deep breath to steel her nerves. “Ah was hopin' you could help me with somethin'.” Seeing she had his attention, she continued. “Well, ya see, Ah like Midnight... ya know, like, like him.” Before he could reply, she explained, “Ah know he's married, but that don't matter here. Ya see, herdin' is a regular thing here, seein' as there's more mares than stallions, so it ain't unheard of for one stallion to have two or three mares.”

“So, polygamy is a thing here? Okay then,” Jacob said, taking in this new info. “So what's the problem?”

“Well...” Applebloom shuffled nervously, “Midnight still thinks it’s kinda weird, seein’ how y’all only ever have one mate at a time, and Twilight don't like herds at all. She says it promotes favoritism and ain't fair to the mare that don't get as much attention.”

“I can understand that,” Jacob said.

“But Ah don't care if Ah'm just the other mare. Ah love him, and want to be with him.”

Jacob sighed and regarded the filly with a calculating gaze. “How old are you?”

“Ah'm fourteen. Gonna be fifteen in 'bout eight months, so Ah got some time.”

Jacob raised an eyebrow. “I take it, by the way you say it, fifteen is considered an adult with you ponies?”

“That's right.”

“Look, I’m not going to do anything to break them up, alright,” Jacob gave her a stern look, “but I don't see any harm in giving you a few pointers to get his attention. Of course, a few things will probably be different. I'm guessing he doesn't like prime cut porterhouse anymore?”

Applebloom giggled, “Maybe he likes soy steak?”

“Soy stake?” Jacob deadpanned. “Really?”

“Course,” Applebloom shot back as if it were obvious. “They're good, too.”

Jacob laughed at that, shaking his head before becoming very serious. “Alright fine, but no pressuring him, got it. If he shows that he doesn't feel the same, you drop it and look elsewhere.”

Applebloom squeed and went to lock him in a bone crushing hug, but caught herself before she broke any bones and managed to use a bit of restraint.

“Alright now,” Jacob said when she let him go. “I got to get back to plan some stuff out with David. I'll talk to you when I can.”

“Kay, thanks,” Applebloom gave him a grateful smile as he turned and headed back towards Twilight and Midnight's house.

“Told you he'd help,” Nightshade said, smugly. “Now we just have to convince Twilight. That's going to be the hard part.”

“What do you mean?” Applebloom asked her deceased friend.

Nightshade winced and averted her eyes, “I... just get this feeling that she wants to hog him all to herself.”

Applebloom's brow furrowed. “No, Twilight's a reasonable mare and she ain't greedy. She'll be okay with if if Midnight wants it.”

Nightshade sighed and said in a tone that betrayed her skepticism, “If you say so. I just hope you're right.”

Applebloom couldn't help but feel her confidence waver at her friend's uncertainty.

Chapter 5: Gear Up

That week went by in a blur for Jacob. He would wake up and give one of their new recruits two runes as directed by Midnight. Then, he would work on making out schematics for various machines and devices from Determis. After that, he would give another recruit two runes and then work on improving the machines Midnight had built. Then, he would give one more recruit runes and relax for a couple hours before bed

The first machine Jacob fixed was the communicators system. It made contacting Canterlot much easier with the video actually working. Despite being rather good with machines, the man-turned-pony was no engineer. He was trained to throw together devices in times of need that would be abandoned or destroyed shortly after, not quality goods. The only exception to this was his golems

“Alright,” Jacob said to the newest runed pony as he unstrapped him from the runepress. “Report to the Captain for training.”

“Yes, sir,” the stallion said with a salute, making his way back upstairs and out the door.

Jacob leaned back in his chair, feeling the weariness wash over him. Doing six runes a day was within his capacity, like he said, but doing it every day was starting to catch up to him. Celestia had granted the funding of the machines needed to craft mana batteries, but he still had three days before the parts were ready for him to assemble.

“Three more days of feeding the runepress myself,” Jacob said out loud. “I need a break.”

“I know just the thing!”

Jacob hollered and fell out of his chair at the sudden, unexpected exclamation. Before he even realized what was happening, he was being pulled through the air. In a swirl of movement and disorientation, he found himself plopped into a booth.

Blinking, the human tried regaining his senses. He couldn't for the life of him figure out why a workshop would have a bunch of cakes on display.

It took a bit, but it finally clicked. “How did I get to Sugar Cube Corner?”

“Me, silly,” said the now-familiar voice of Pinkie. “Remember? You were all, 'I need a break',” her voice deepened in a poor imitation, “and I was like, 'I know just the thing!', and then we came here.”

Jacob regarded her for a moment, before shrugging it off. He'd still seen weirder... Though not by much. The pink blur sped into the kitchen, nearly taking the door off its hinges. The runesmith didn't have time to wonder what she was doing as not three seconds later, Pinkie burst back in with a tray of six pastries.

“We have a few leftovers, but I didn't know what you liked, so I just got you one of each,” the pink mare said with a warm smile. “It's the least I could do for the help with the new oven. The cakes loved it, by the way.”

“I'm glad they did,” Jacob said as he grabbed an apple turnover.

One bite and his eyes widened in joyful surprise. “Dear goddess, this is the best thing ever.”

Pinkie giggled. “I'm glad you like it. Mr Cake made those before he left for his anniversary. He's, like, the most amazing baker in Equestria. I mean, I’m pretty good, but my cupcakes got nothin' on his.”

“Did you make any of these?” Jacob asked.

“The cinnamon bun.”

Jacob popped the last bit of turnover in his mouth and grabbed the gooey, spiraled sweet. It, too, was amazing. Pinkie Pie left him with his treats and went back into the kitchen to get back to work. Just as he finished the last pastry, a gray mare with a blond mane, goofy golden eyes, and a brown work shirt walked in with a clipboard in her mouth. Jacob struggled not to glomp the adorable pony.

She walked up to him and took the clipboard out of her mouth. “Jacob Corbin?”

“That's me,” he replied.

“I have a delivery from Canterlot Royal Artificers... wow. Um, sign, please.”

“Really? That’s great. I wasn’t expecting this for a few days.” Jacob signed where indicated with the offered pencil. “Alright, you know where Star Industries main office is?”

“Of course. I make deliveries there all the time.”

“Can you take it there for me?”

“Alrighty.”

Jacob watched the pegasus fly out the door. That ought to make things easier.

“Twenty-three out of thirty are runed and undergoing training as we speak,” Midnight said into the small screen that held the image of his superior. “I canceled the third for today. Jacob needs a little bit of a break. The strain is taking its toll on him.”

“I understand,” Celestia said. “Have him do one more in the morning and then give him the rest of tomorrow off as well. How is training?”

“Surprisingly, the unicorns seem to having the most difficulty, though none are really struggling.”

“I'm not surprised,” the princess said, much to Midnight's confusion. “Unicorns are accustom to channeling and molding mana in the same action. Pegasi and earth ponies don't need to mold, only channel, for their magic.”

Midnight nodded in understanding. “And runes only need to have mana channeled. That makes sense.

“Also, princess, I was hoping to arm the girls. Right now they only have their hooves and their runes, but that won't be enough. I had asked Rarity, but she just doesn't have enough metal or time. My sword and shield took a couple months by themselves.”

“I see. Standard issue weapons would not last, so that is not an option. Perhaps if we...” Celestia trailed off as she looked at something behind the communicator. “Are you certain?” another voice was barely audible, but it was too quiet to make out what was being said. It sounded like Luna, though. “That is very selfless of you. I suppose that is the reason you wielded Generosity.”

Celestia looked back at the screen with a warm smile. “Luna has given you permission to use her personal collection.”

Midnight cocked an eyebrow. “Why am I not surprised to hear she collects weapons?”

Luna's face pushed her sister's out of the way. “Because I am, as my dear friend Pip puts it, 'best princess'.”

The next day saw the entirety of Dawn Shield, as well as Spike and Virgil, in Canterlot Castle. The group made their way toward Princess Luna's personal vault, lead by the moon princess herself and two of her guards. Numerous flights of stairs and hallways passed by monotonously. They had seen it all numerous times, and the fine tapestries and beautiful sculptures and paintings, sadly, didn’t hold the awe they used to.

“So, why are we here?” Spike asked asked. “I mean me and Virgil. We aren't DS.”

Midnight glanced back and answered, “No, but you have ties to us and I feel it would be a good idea to ensure you are able to protect yourselves, if someone were to try to get to us, through you. Also, Virgil has asked to join, so I'm giving him a chance.”

“It is only right that I stand by my wife's side,” replied the diamond dog.

“Well, heck,” Spike said, jogging up to Midnight. “If he's joining to protect the one he loves, so am-”

“No,” Twilight interrupted.

“Uh, wh-what? Why not?” Spike asked, indignantly.

“Because you don't need to be put in danger,” Twilight answered simply.

“You just said I'm already in danger, besides Sweetie is in it, and I’m older than her.”

Twilight sighed. “Only because she's the bearer of Knowledge. If it wasn't for that, she wouldn't be DS either. Nor would Applebloom or Scootaloo, if not for their elements.”

“I'm eighteen, Twi,” Spike reminded the unicorn, his irritation showing in his voice. “I'm an adult, and have been for three years, but you still treat me like I’m eight.”

“Spike,” Midnight gave the young dragon a stern look. “This isn't the time or place. We'll discuss it in private later.”

Spike nodded his understanding and fell back to Sweetie's side. The young mare leaned over and gave a him a peck on the cheek.

“This can give you time to think of your arguments,” she told him.

Spike smiled lovingly at his fillyfriend and put his claw on the back of her neck, scratching just where he knew she liked.

“Ah,” Luna said as a rather plain, unassuming door came into view. “Here we are.” Luna turned toward the group and said with a stern, serious voice, “What is in here is more precious to me than any other material thing. Touch nothing.”

With her warning delivered, she turned and inserted her horn into the magic lock. Recognizing her magical signature, the security device disengaged, allowing the door to swing open. Luna went in first, followed by her guard and finally the others filed in.

Everypony, dragon, and dog could only stare in wide eyed wonder at the artifacts around them. It wasn't paintings, sculptures, or treasures of gold that greeted them. The room was filled with true treasure; a couple cribs, some high chairs, toys, foal's drawings. Several photographs adorned one wall. Most depicted Luna, but there were a total of three different stallions beside her, never in the same picture. Also with her were foals, a total of five; Two with the first stallion, one with the second, and two with the last.

It was no secret that Celestia and Luna had taken husbands and had foals before, but few alive had ever seen them with their families. The last time one of the princesses had taken a lover had been, Silver Quill, a famous writer from just over a hundred years ago.

The photograph that drew everyone's attention, though, was one with a single unicorn mare and two foals. The mare’s off white coat and red mane were rather stunning, and the look of happiness was heartwarming, but it was the foals that drew their attention the most. Two young fillies, both seemed about the same age, were beaming beneath. One was a brilliant white with a long pink mane while the other was a deep indigo with a shorter midnight blue mane.

“Princess, is this you?” Twilight asked.

Luna smiled warmly at the image. “Yes, that is my sister and I with our mother.”

Twilight looked at the picture in confusion. “Princess, exactly how much younger are you than princess Celestia?”

“Twenty minutes, why?”

Shocked expressions were suddenly standard among those present.

“You two are twins?” Pinkie asked.

“Yes, why?”

Applejack was the next to remember Equish. “But you always call 'er 'big sister'.”

Luna giggled. “That's because, despite our equal age, she has always been more... mature.”

“So, she's more the 'big sister' in spirit than body,” Sweetie offered.

“That's an excellent way to put it, yes,” Luna said. “Come. Our destination is beyond this door.”

She opened a door along the far wall and stepped through. The others followed and looked around. The room they found themselves in couldn't be more different than the last. Where the previous room was full of heartwarming feelings and fond memories, this room was filled with tools meant to stab, slash, and crush.

“I have pondered on which weapon you would be best suited to wield, and I believe I have come to the proper decisions.” The moon raiser's horn lit up. “First, for you, Twilight, I have selected this,” A poll-arm with a long, curved blade floated over to the purple unicorn. “The glaive of Archmage Nexus, the same who aided in my defeat after I fell to the nightmare.

“For Applejack, the ax of Stone Cleaver, commander of the fourth ranger division, and a distant ancestor of the Apple family.” A large bearded ax floated to the farmer.

“Thank you kindly, princess.”

“For Rainbow Dash, the war scythes of commander Hurricane. I trust you know whom he is?” A pair of short handled polearms made their way to the pegasus, their curved, double edged blades folded into the shaft.

“Whoa! This is so cool!”

“Pinkie was a difficult one, but I believe I have chosen well; The Fangs of Ta'lil.” A pair of daggers with black, curved blades were given to the hyper mare. “These have an enchantment that pierces most defensive magic.”

“I guess that would be a surprise.”

“Fluttershy, Midnight told me your fighting style is reminiscent of some of the animals you care for, so I chose something a bit more bestial.” A pair of clawed hoof coverings were laid before the shy pegasus. “The claws of my dear friend and captain, Dohi Waya, who stood by my side against Celestia even though he knew what I was doing was wrong. He never stopped trying to convince me to stop fighting.”

“O-oh my. They look... sharp.”

“Rarity... I'll let Midnight take this one.” Luna smirked as she threw a glance at the mentioned pony, as he accepted a strange device from the princess. Some kind of long metal object.

Midnight cleared his throat and began. “This is the M-323 Overwatch, a sniper rifle from my former world. It was one of the few things recovered from the camp Jacob told us about. This will allow you to remain at a distance and cover us, as well as give important intelligence on enemy movement and tactics. Your eye for detail is why you're the best one to fill this role.” He hoofed it over to the fashionista, who received it gratefully.

“Just so long as you assist me in making this dreadful looking thing as fabulous as the one using it.”

Luna Smiled and turned toward the team's medic. “Redheart, your roll is medical, so a weapon is not needed, though healing in the midst of battle is a dangerous feat.” Luna magiced a rather large round shield to the nurse. “This is called a 'smart shield'. It is enchanted to detect and intercept threats automatically allowing you to focus on treating the wounded.”

“Thank you, princess.”

“Blue Streak. Being a scout and thus not one to enter combat, I give you this.” She presented him with a long, smooth metal staff. “It belonged to a scout named Ash Cloud. He called it his 'boom stick'. You simply strike the staff against any surface and it emits a flash and a bang that blinds and disorients all but its wielder.”

“Sweet.”

Luna turned toward the Crusaders and chuckled at Scootaloo's continued attempts to look at Rainbow's weapons for her again. “You three I had to give extra consideration. Being the Elements of Order, you will likely see more violence than the others, so I needed to find something that will serve you in your future trials.”

She looked at Sweetie first. “You took some thought but I believe I found the one for you.” A spider silk belt with a long, light sword. “This rapier once belonged to one Scarlet Dress, an assassin. It is light, and quick. Though not as powerful as some of the larger weapons, it has a dagger’s precision, with a sword’s range.”

“Neat.”

“Scootaloo, you were by far the easiest to decide on. I needed something fast that doesn't sacrifice power.” A sword with a long curved blade was given to the filly. “This belonged to Blood Feather, a griffin mercenary, and is an ancient griffin weapon called a katana.”

“Awesome, Sweetie, gimme your eyes for a sec.”

While the orange pegasus posed for herself with her new ‘toy’, Luna gave her guards a nod. They ran off to an adjacent room, and the royal turned to the last pony. “Applebloom. I have something special for you.” A loud screeching sound came from the room the guards entered, making everyone jump. “Long ago, there was a great minotaur warlord named Tremor.” Another screech. “He was called that because his presence on the battlefield would cause the very earth to tremble.” Yet another screech, this one obviously closer. “He carved a bloody path through the world until my sister and I were able to subdue him.” Another screech and the guards were back in the armory, dragging something with them. Luna went to them and with one last heave, the three pulled a warhammer in with them. It was solid black and about as long as a pony with a head a big as a dog, one side tapering into a wedge shape. “This was his weapon, God Crusher. It is said it was forged in the heart of a dying star. Whatever the case, it is incredibly heavy and immune to outside magic.

“Outside magic?” Twilight asked, noticing the choice of words.

“It is a bonded weapon.” Luna looked at Applebloom. “If you can lift it over your head, it will recognize you as its master and will come at your call, wherever you are.”

Luna smirked as the guard behind her laughed quietly.

“Is that all?” the filly said as she just pranced over.

“Watch out, little girl,” one of the guards said, trying to sound as if hes giving an honest warning. “Don't hurt yourself.”

Applebloom grinned and, with one hoof, lifted the weapon over her head where it shined ever so slightly and brought it to rest on her whither. She gave the gaping guards a smug grin as she turned and called back, “I'll be careful.”

Luna snickered and turned to the final two. “Because you aren't members of Dawn Shield, at least not yet, your weapons will be something a little more suited to training and self defense as opposed to war.

“Virgil,” Luna levitated a metal quarter staff to the canine's waiting paws, “this is called a shock rod. It emits a non-lethal dose of high-voltage, low-current electricity, disabling your opponent with as little injury as possible.”

“Thank you, your highness.”

“Spike,” Luna turned toward the drake, floating a short spear with a broad, blood-red tip, “you shall wield this. It was originally made for dragons to slay dragons.”

Spike looked at the weapon in disgust, but Luna explained, “They were originally made during the dragon war. Have you heard of the Dragoons?”

Spike's eyes widened. “Have I heard of them? They were only the greatest dragon warriors to ever serve the crown! They were legends! Even dragons that fought against them admire them for their strength and ferocity.”

Luna smiled down at him. “Though not actually wielded by a dragoon, that weapon was made using the same methods and enchantments, only much smaller. The enchantments use your own natural magic to fuel powerful offensive and defensive magic.”

“I read all about them. Thank you princess.”

“I'm sure you will use it wisely. Now, one last weapon we need to see to.” Luna turned toward the Captain of the Dawn Shield. “Midnight, unless you already have another in the making, the golems you possess will be of little use in a battle like what is to come.”

Midnight pondered the question for a second before answering, “Yes, but to make one that is powerful enough, I would need a lot of help. I doubt anyone other than Jacob is competent enough with machines to be of any help.”

“I would disagree,” Luna said with a knowing grin. “There is an expert in automatons here in Canterlot. He and his wife own a shop and are often hired by my sister and I for various reasons.” The indigo royal levitated a piece of paper to the stallion. “This is his address as well as directions.”

Midnight sighed. “Very well, your highness, I'll see if he's up to snuff.”

“Very good.” Luna walked past him and the others, leading them out of her personal vault. After they stepped out and Luna locked the door, she spoke again. “Oh, and Midnight. Just a warning, but they can be a bit... Eccentric.”

“Well then, it's a good thing I live in Ponyville.”

Author's Note

In case you guys want a visual for the weapons, here they are in the order they were presented. And before anyone says anything, they were chosen for awesomeness over practicality.

Twilight:

Applejack:

Rainbow:

Pinkie:

Fluttershy:

Rarity:

Redheart's and Blue Streak's are just a simple round shield and short staff respectively, so I didn't bother finding a pic.

Sweetie:

Scootaloo:

Applebloom:

Virgil:

Spike:

Chapter 7: All Grown Up

Silence filled the air. A single clay ball stood atop a hay bale in the early morning, in a field outside the small town of Ponyville. Like all things, though, the quiet didn't last. The clay ball suddenly exploded into dozens of shards, scattering in every direction.

On a hill one-thousand yards away, two ponies laid in the grass.

“Great shot, sis!”

“Thank you, Sweetie.”

Rarity peered over her rifle at her target in the distance. She was a natural with the weapon, and the past two months with it had only made her better. Of course, they were all naturals with the weapons they were given, especially Sweetie, Applebloom, and Scootaloo. Considering the Elements of Order were meant for battle, none questioned that fact.

“I believe that should be sufficient for the day,” Rarity said getting to her hooves, and placed her weapon in its case. “Shall we?”

Sweetie stood up and stretched like a cat. “Yeah. Pinkie's probably done by now.”

“Especially with Jacob helping her,” Rarity added as they began making their way back to town. “Is it just me, or have those two become rather close?”

Sweetie laughed at that. “Yeah. He's rather close to Lyra and Rainbow, as well. He's becoming quite popular.”

“Oh my, I wonder who will win his heart.”

Sweetie rolled her eyes. “Is that all you think about?”

“I'm sorry, Sweetie. I just have romance on the brain, as usual.” Rarity looked at her sister with a warm smile. “I can't believe my little sister is finally a mare.”

“Yeah, it's weird. I don't feel any different, but so many things are going to change now. I can get a real job, I can get my own place, I can enroll in the University.”

“You can be intimate with Spike,” Rarity said with a sly smile.

“Rarity!”

“What? I know that's what you have planned. That's why I arranged the trip to Canterlot. A mare's first time is supposed to be special, and I want to make sure it's an experience you will never forget.”

Sweetie gave her sister a flat look. “That doesn't mean I want to talk about it with my sister. Can we change the subject?”

“Oh, very well,” Rarity conceded. “What have you and your friends been up to?”

Sweetie thought for a moment before answering, “Well, Scootaloo has been trying to incorporate her fire rune into her stunt routine.”

“Oh? So she's taken up her scooter again?”

“No, Jacob gave her these runes on the bottom of her hooves that let her hover a few inches off the ground. It's kind of like ice skating without the ice or the skates.”

“What a shame,” Rarity sighed. “I still remember the day Rainbow Dash bought her that scooter. Oh, her face lit up as if it were Hearths Warming. She was named after that scooter, you know. It was the day Rainbow found her, passed out on the side of the road.”

“Scoots told me about it. It's her earliest memory.” Sweetie's eyes were off in the horizon, pondering questions that would likely never have an answer.

Rarity, not wanting her sister to linger on such thoughts, quickly pushed past. “So, what of Applebloom?”

Sweetie was snapped out of it. “Oh, well, you know how she is.”

Rarity smirked. “Still trying to convince Twilight and Midnight to form a herd?”

Sweetie furrowed her brow in thought. “That whole thing is weird.”

“How so?”

“Well, first, there's the fact that Twilight is so adamant about herds being a bad thing. I mean, even Midnight's starting to think they should at least give her a shot, but Twilight insists otherwise.”

Rarity shook her head slowly as she said, “I don't know. Twilight has always been against herding as long as I've known her. Even when we see herds in town, she gives the mares a pitying look, as if they're being hurt by it. I've asked her, but she just politely asked me not to pry.”

Sweetie thought about that for a minute but decided to continue. “Well, second, there's Applebloom. She's becoming more and more desperate, and angry. I get the feeling she's starting to see Twilight as some selfish stallion hoarder. She’s just not like her normal self. Did you know I once caught her arguing with nothing? As if there was another pony there, but she was by herself. I'm starting to worry about her.”

Rarity, realizing the subject had went sour yet again, searched for another change of subject. Thankfully, one was provided for her in the form of Sugar Cube Corner.

“Ah, here we are,” Rarity said. “Are you ready for your party?”

Sweetie smiled and said, “I'm just surprised she didn't try making it a surprise party.”

“You would have known it was coming, anyway,” Rarity said as she opened the door.

The two of them walked in only to be confused by what they saw... Or rather, what they didn't see; a party. The bakery was bare, not even a single customer was to be seen. Sweetie could feel magic in the air, though, and it put her on edge. Sugar Cube Corner was never without a few customers. She readied her plasma caster, just in-

“Surprise!”

The once empty bakery was suddenly filled with ponies, causing the two mares to jump back. In her panic, Sweetie fired off an emerald bolt of plasma that hurled toward the first target she saw. Spike let out a very un-manly scream as the plasma flew towards his face. Luckily, Midnight had seen Sweetie's caster ready, just before Twilight had dropped the illusion hiding them and had an extra quarter second to react. A blue, mage form shield intercepted the ball of super heated gas less than a second from impact. Sweetie, hoof still outstretched with the barrel of her weapon still smoking, took in her surroundings as her heart-rate slowed. The room was filled with the shocked, amused, and apologetic faces of friends and family.

“Okay,” Midnight said. “No more surprise parties for ponies trained to kill.”

“I already said I'm sorry,” Sweetie apologized for the umpteenth time. “What more do you want?”

Spike gave his fillyfriend a lecherous grin.

“Other than that,” Sweetie deadpanned. “Geeze, can't you wait? It's one day.”

“I didn't say anything,” the dragon said innocently.

“Yes you did,” Sweetie objected. “Verbal speech only accounts for a small part of communication, varying slightly from one race to another. You didn't say the words 'I want sex', but you still said you want sex.”

Spike gave her a flat look. “You know, you're worse than Twilight sometimes.”

“Which is part of the reason you love me. Males often look for mates with similar features as their mother, and since Twilight raised you, you see her as your mother, subconsciously.”

“Even though she's his father,” Rainbow interjected.

Spike groaned. “What do you want, Rainbow?”

The pegasus grinned and held up a shot glass. “It's time for the birthday girl to be properly initiated into adulthood.”

“Rainbow, you had better not be pressuring my sister into imbibing alcohol,” Rarity scolded as she trotted up.

“Of course not,” Rainbow said before turning back to Sweetie and holding out the glass muttering, “Pressure, pressure, pressure.”

“Okay, I'll try it,” Sweetie said, taking the glass in her magic.

Rarity looked at the golden color and asked, “What is that? It better not be tequila. The last thing Sweetie needs is alcohol and salt, and knowing you...”

“Pfft,” Scootaloo scoffed as she trotted up to watch the show. “Tequila ain't that bad. I've drank...” the filly’s mouth snapped shut, cutting off what might as well have been a confession.

“Drank what, exactly?” Rainbow asked with an accusatory glare.

“Uh...,” the orange filly began nervously, realizing her mistake. “I-I've seen others drink it plenty?”

Rainbow's glare hardened. “We'll talk later.” The pegasus, without taking her sight off her daughter, addressed Rarity again. “Nothing too hard, just Fluttershy's honey liquor.”

“Fluttershy brews alcohol?” Spike asked skeptically.

“Yeah,” Rainbow said as if it were common knowledge. “How do you think she makes money? Animals don't exactly have money. No, they bring her stuff that she makes into whatever she can sell. Her booze is pretty popular, though.”

“Huh... I always wondered how she earned an income. Here goes nothing,” Sweetie said and threw the liquid down her throat. After a shutter and deep inhale, she said, “That... wasn't so bad. I mean, it's not something I would drink for the taste, but as far as drinking for relaxation or social purposes, I could do it.”

“Just make sure to learn your limit,” Rarity warned. “You don't want to be like a certain dragon we know.”

“Hey, I know my limit,” Spike protested. “I just... lose count sometimes.”

“Which is worse than not knowing,” Sweetie scolded.

Rainbow snickered at the poor fire breather. “So Sweetie, wanna get smashed?”

Sweetie bit her lip. “Well, it would be an interesting experience, but there are a lot of ponies here to see me if I do something stupid.”

Rarity put a hoof on her sister's whither. “Though I would prefer you didn't, I will ensure you don't act too much a fool if you do.”

Sweetie thought about it for a moment before answering, “Sorry, Rarity, but my curiosity won't let me pass this up, especially with ponies here to look out for me.”

“Alright, but before you do,” Rarity waved a hoof at Spike, “I think Spike has something to say.”

The purple dragon stood up slowly, seating bullets as he whispered to Rarity, “A-are you sure this is a good time?”

“Would you rather wait until she's drunk?” Rarity whispered back. She grabbed a glass in her magic and tapped it with a knife. “Excuse me, ponies, we have an announcement.”

Spike swallowed nervously, his gaze scanning the crowd as they all stared back. A part of him wondered how he ever had a crush on such an evil mare as Rarity. Swallowing nervously, he turned back to his fillyfriend. “S-Sweetie... Um... I love you... So much, and I was wondering,” Rarity's horn lit up and a small, long box floated from a hiding place under the counter. Sweetie's breath hitched, already knowing what was happening but still unable to believe it. Spike grabbed the box, took a knee and held it open to her. “Will you make me the luckiest dragon in the world, and marry me?”

Tears filled the young mare's eyes. The only thing that kept her answer from being instant was shock, but that didn't last long before Sweetie threw her hooves around her love's neck. “Yes! Yes, I'll marry you!”

Spike lifted the necklace from the case and fastened it around the unicorn's neck. Everyone present burst in cheers of congratulations and well wishes, as their favorite dragon and klutz found one of the happiest moments in their lives.

Nearby, Twilight and Midnight watched with smiles on their faces. Eventually, Midnight turned to Twilight and said, “So, is it tradition for Sparkles to marry someone who almost kills them at a party?”

“I know the first thing I'm doing when I get to Canterlot,” said a hungover Sweetie Belle as she slowly descended the stairs. “I'm going to murder Celestia.”

Rarity chuckled. “I take it your curiosity is sated?”

“Fuck you.”

“Sweetie! I don't care if you're fifteen or fifty, I will not have that language in my home,” Rarity scolded before offering a strange liquid concoction to the pained mare. “Now come here and drink this.”

“Sorry.” Sweetie took the offered drink and took a sip before spitting it out. “What is this? It tastes old hoof clippings.”

“It helps. Drink it.” Rarity stated plainly.

Sweetie took her sister's word for it and downed it as quickly as possible as to taste as little as she could. It still tasted like something pumped from a sewer in Tartarus. “Oh gods, what is that?”

“Just a little something Pinkie invented.”

“Really?” Sweetie asked, already feeling a little better. “But Pinkie doesn't drink.”

“Her friends do, and that's enough for her to find a cure for a hangover. Besides, she does drink, just not very much. You've never seen her because until yesterday, you were a filly and Pinkie has a strict rule about drinking in front of foals.”

“Well, it seems to work,” Sweetie said, feeling much better. She was still in some pain, but at least it was manageable.

“Good,” Rarity stated. “Because your train leaves in an hour.”

“What!” Sweetie exclaimed, the leftover pain forgotten.

“It's ten o'clock.” Rarity pointed to the clock on the wall, proving her point. “Why do you think Virgil isn't here?”

“I have to get ready!” Sweetie shouted as she darted up the stairs.

I hope that teaches her about the consequences of over indulgence, Rarity though to herself.

After about forty minutes Sweetie was bathed, made up, packed, and ready to go. Rarity was waiting at the door for her by the time she made it down stairs with her saddlebags.

The young mare beamed as the pair left the boutique and headed down the road. “Today is going to be so great. I'm so excited!”

“I'm sure it will be a marvelous day, but I would like to speak with you about tonight,” Rarity said in a serious tone. Her horn glowed, casting a sound-proof barrier around them for privacy.

Sweetie groaned. “Rarity, please, not this.”

“I only want to ensure nothing bad happens as a result,” Rarity continued, despite her sister's protests. “Now, remember, dragons can breed with any race naturally. Now, I know you aren’t due for estrus for another few months, but heat has been known to strike early, so you will still want a contraception spell. Do you think you can cast it properly?”

“Scootaloo isn't pregnant is she?” Sweetie asked in reply.

“Oh... I see. Well, you're a good friend... You know, for, um, doing that, I guess,” Rarity said awkwardly. Thankfully, the train station came into view along with the familiar purple dragon. “Anyway, I just want you to enjoy yourself. Have a night you will remember forever.”

Sweetie smiled at her big sister. “I will, sis, and thanks.” With one last hug, Rarity watched as her little sister trotted off to greet her fiancé.

Fiancé... That word alone made emotions stir within her, a mesh of sorrow knowing her little sister was grown up and joy at witnessing the magnificent mare she had become. One thought, though, was held above the others; She played a large role in that. She helped raise that fine mare.

Rarity watched, only half aware as Applebloom and Scootaloo said their goodbyes to their friend. She managed to give a wave as her little sister boarded, but her thoughts still dominated her mind. Not even the departure whistle could bring her back to reality.

The posh pony made her way down the road after the train left the station, her mind was occupied by one thing, one desire, and her mind was made up. She made her way to Rich Jewelers, the local jewelry shop and place of her husband's employment, and walked in. Upon seeing her deep in thought, Virgil came around the counter and greeted his wife.

“Love, whatever is the matter?” he asked. “You seem lost.”

“Virgil,” Rarity began, looking deep into her other half's eyes, “I want a baby.”

Author's Note

Yes, Spike is a Sparkle. He was legally adopted by Twilight's parents, Velvet and Orion Sparkle. I'll go more into that later in the story.

Bonus chapter: The Dragon and his Maiden (Clop)

Author's Note

I wrote this some time ago, but for some reason didn't publish it. It's mostly clop, but it does have a bit a nice character interaction between Sweets and Spike. Even if you don't like clop, give the beginning a read. It's pretty obvious when the sex is getting ready to start.

Bonus chapter: The Dragon and his Maiden (Clop)

The Dragon and his Maiden (Clop)

POP

The cork shot off, followed by a steady stream of bubbles dripping into the ice bucket. Once it was safe, two long stemmed glasses, held between dexterous, purple digits, were filled with the bubbly concoction.

“Here you go, my love,” Spike said, offering one of the glasses to Sweetie as he sat beside her on the hotel's massive bed.

“Thank you,” she said, levitating the beverage to her lips for a sip. The sweet flavor of rose and grape bathed her taste buds, the subtle tingle of alcohol an afterthought. It was an expensive, two hundred year old gift from Princess Celestia. According to Luna, she was as giddy as a filly upon hearing the news of Spike's engagement. It reminded Sweetie of how close Spike and his family was to the solar diarch.

“So, who was your favorite character?” Spike asked.

Sweetie thought back to the show. She liked several, but in her opinion... “Lord Ministry.”

“The villain?” Spike asked, caught off guard by the unexpected answer.

“He was cunning, and charismatic, working his nefarious plots with patience, all the while maintaining his ruse as the caring, kind representative of the populous. He was everything a fictional villain should be. Not to mention Curtain Call played the role perfectly.”

“Okay, you got a point,” Spike conceded. “I liked Kite Shield. Characters like him never get the recognition they deserve. I mean, if it wasn't for him, Rogue would have never escaped the Pit of Ranolas, and would have never gotten to Princess Rose in time. Yet in all that, where's his happily ever after? In knowing the land was safe and his best friend was happy.”

Sweetie giggled into her hoof. “He's kind of like you, isn't he? Always doing so much, without thought of reward or recognition.” She leaned over and kissed him gently. “That's one of the reasons I fell in love with you.”

“One of the reasons?” Spike gave her a questioning glance. “What are the others?”

“Well... you're funny, sweet, helpful, corny-”

“Corny?”

“In a good way,” Sweetie giggled. She looked up, his emerald eyes meeting her own, “What about me? What made you fall for me?”

“Are you kidding?” The dragon said with a chuckle. “You're smart, caring... Beautiful.”

Sweetie could feel her cheeks flush at that. “Thanks. I mean, I know I'm not a pretty as Rarity, but-”

She was cut off by Spike's lips. “You really should stop comparing yourself to your sister. Sure, she gorgeous... but not as gorgeous as you.” He brushed his claw, gently across her cheek. Sweetie leaned into his hand slightly, before moving up and pressing her lips to his.

A quick peck...

Then a longer kiss...

Soon enough, their drinks were forgotten as they made out, passionately. Spike's arms wrapped around his mare, pulling her close. His tongue snaked its way past her lips and began exploring her mouth. It wasn't the first time they made out like this, but what she knew was going to follow made her heart race with nerves and anticipation. She could taste the champagne on his breath as well as the usual spice she had come to associate with dragons.

Spike's claws brushed through Sweetie's fur, descending lower and lower. She shivered as he began groping her cutie marks. She had let him cop a feel sometimes when they were alone, but they had never gone further... until now, that is. Sweetie placed her hoof on his claw, gently guiding it lower until it rested firmly on her rump. They broke the kiss and gazed into each others eyes. Spike tried swallowing the lump in his throat, proving to Sweetie that he was as nervous as she.

“Spike,” Sweetie said, breathlessly. “Make me your mare.”

Alright, Spike, he thought to himself. Remember those books Midnight gave you... Even though Twilight probably got them but didn't want it to be weird. Focus, Spike! First step; ensure mare is sufficiently aroused.

His claw brushed down Sweetie's chest. Unlike most clawed creatures, Dragon's claws don't extend or retract, but harden and soften. They could be as hard as diamond, or as soft as a bunny. This made his digits even more gentle than a hoof, and Sweetie loved every bit of it. Sweetie took in a shuddering breath as he reached her marehood and brushed against it gently.

Spike rubbed her a few times, realizing he wasn't sure how tell if she was aroused enough. He supposed testing it would be a good start and slowly sank a finger inside her, Sweetie gasping in surprise. It moved rather easily, but his dragonhood was bigger than a finger. That along with Sweetie's moans prompted him to slide his claw in and out.

I think she's aroused enough, Spike thought to himself. Step two; insertion. He once again tried swallowing his nerves.

“A-are you ready?” he asked, stroking himself. Sweetie looked down at the draconic penis. It wasn't the first time she had seen it, but she never really looked, out of respect. It wasn't too different from the diagrams Miss Cheerlie had shown them in sex-ed. The only real difference was the head was pointed instead of flat and had a row of stiff ridges on either side.

Sweetie nodded and rolled over to a more natural position. She levitated a pillow to lay her chin on and lifted her rump, raising her tail. His heart rate skyrocketed as he took his place behind her.

He couldn't believe it. He had dreamed about this moment for years... Literally. So many nights were highlighted by clopping to Sweetie's perfect plot, and now here it was, beckoning him to take her flower. Spike's heart thundered even harder in his chest as he positioned his head at her opening. He pushed forward once... Twice... Three times, struggling to find his mark.

“Here,” Sweetie said, wrapping his shaft in her emerald glow and guiding him as he moved into her.

Sweetie moaned as her walls stretched and molded around his dragon cock. She gave him a nod when he came to a barrier, telling him to just do it. His pointed tip made short, easy work of her hymen, causing her to yelp in pain, gripping her pillow as a few tears leaked out.

Spike, however, could only twitch as ripples of pleasure shot through him. “Oh... Oh, geeze. I-I'm so sorry, Sweetie. I just couldn't...”

Sweetie was about to ask what he meant, but one look back told her enough. He pulled out, bringing a generous amount of his spunk with him.

“Oh,” Sweetie said, unable to keep the disappointment from her voice. “Well, I guess you were just a little pent up. Not to mention it was your first time. It's alright. We can try again in a few minutes.” Sweetie rolled to her back, levitating a box of tissues to her to wipe herself off.

“Hey, um...” Spike began, “Never mind.”

“What?”

“No, it's stupid.”

“Spike, just tell me. I won't laugh or get mad. I promise.”

Spike sighed and relented. “Well, I was just hoping – and I'll understand if you don't want to – if maybe we can do it face-to-face?”

Sweetie was caught off guard by that. It made since he would want to, seeing as it was the natural position for dragons, the female's thick tail making mounting from behind nearly impossible. For ponies, though...

“Y-you mean, on my back, with my hooves just hanging in the air?” Sweetie bit her lip in thought.

“I told you it was stupid,” Spike said, looking upset at himself. “It was just a passing, selfish thought.”

Sweetie smiled at him. “It's not selfish, Spike. Selfish would be me only ever wanting to do it the pony way. Besides, I might like it.”

“You mean..?” Spike started to ask, but was caught stunned by Sweetie laying back and spreading her legs for him and giving him a 'come hither' look. He was hard again in an instant and crawling over his love.

Sweetie guided him again as he rolled his hips forward, entering her once again. There was noticeably less pain this time, and she was able to enjoy penetration so much more. The feeling of fullness, and the heat of a dragon spreading her open was indescribable. When their pelvises met, she opened her eyes, not even realizing they were closed in the first place. Her emerald eyes met his and suddenly, this position wasn't so uncomfortable.

Slowly, Spike lifted his hips, drawing out again a bit before dropping back in as gently as he could. He wasn't really worried about hurting her. Even though she was a little on the petite side for a unicorn, she was still about two hundred pounds to his one-seventy. Still, he was a gentledrake and refused to go faster before she was ready.

“Oh, Spike~” Sweetie moaned in bliss. “Oh my gosh. Go a-a little faster... Please.”

Abiding his mare, he slowly increased his pace, until an audible slap could be heard every thrust. Sweetie was lost in bliss. Warmth seemed to spread throughout her body, whether from her own arousal, or Spike's higher core temperature, she didn't know or care. All that mattered was that she and her love were finally one. It was everything she imagined it would be and more.

Spike lowered his head to bring her into a kiss. As their tongues danced, a tingling sensation began to build in her nethers. It was small, yet powerful... and it was building. Even as smart as she was, with her mind hazed, it took a few moments to realize what it was.

“S-Spike~ Oh gosh~ I-I'm gonna~” she said, struggling to form a coherent thought.

“J-just a little-” Spike was interrupted by Sweetie arching her back and crying out as her body trembled. Her hooves clutched him tightly as Spike continued at a frenzied pace as Sweetie's tunnel seemed to shrink. Before Sweetie's orgasm even finished, Spike filled her womb with his seed for the second time.

Spike gave a few more thrusts as they rode out their carnal high, until they just laid there, panting as they held each other. Their eyes never left one another as each just admired the other. The two eventually rolled over so they were holding each other on their sides as Spike's spent rod slowly retracted, popping out with a squelching sound.

They laid like that, too tired to get up, until sleep claimed them. The last thoughts that passed through their minds were surprisingly similar. The shower in the morning was going to be awesome.

Chapter 8: Reinforcements

“Is she gonna be okay?” Applebloom asked as Scootaloo gave Sweetie a quick goodbye hug.

The young mare turned to see who her farmer friend was talking about. Rarity was just standing at the edge of the platform, staring into space.

“Yeah,” Sweetie said, a little saddened to see her sister like that. “Me growing up has been a little hard on her. She practically raised me half my life.”

“I hope she's going to be alright,” said Spike.

“She'll be fine. She’s stronger than most ponies give her credit,” Sweetie assured. “Well, we better get aboard. I'll see you girls tomorrow.”

“Hey, before you go,” Scootaloo stopped her friend mid step. “Could you, uh, you know... I’m going to go hang out with Storm after you leave.”

Sweetie rolled her eyes and lit up her horn and washed Scootaloo in a lime colored light. “You better be grateful. You know what your mom would do if she knew I was helping you screw your coltfriend.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know,” Scootaloo replied. “Now go on.”

“And don't forget, we're gonna wanna hear all about it when you get back,” Applebloom added.

“Yeah, all the hot, steamy details,” Scootaloo tacked on, making Sweetie and Spike blush.

“Like how them claws of his are,” Applebloom joined in the hazing.

“All aboard!” the conductor called.

All too eager to get away from the teasing, Spike grabbed up the bags and his fiance. “Look at that! gotta go, bye!” he said quickly before darting toward the train.

“Ya know,” Applebloom said to her blind friend, “we can be kinda mean sometimes.”

“Yeah, I know,” Scoots agreed. “But so can she, so it's fine. Now if you'll excuse me, I gotta find Storm.”

Applebloom chuckled. “Well then get, ya horn ball.”

“You know, I bet I could talk him into a three-way if you're interested,” Scootaloo said in a teasing tone.

“You'd like that, wouldn't ya, ya fillyfooler,” the farmer poked back. “Besides, you know I'm savin' mahself for the right colt.”

“You mean Midnight.”

“Ah'm'a kick your flank if you don't go.”

Scootaloo laughed. “You couldn't if you wanted to, but I'll leave anyway, because I'm a good friend. Oh, but before I go,” Scootaloo's mouth turned up in a mischievous grin as she moved closer to her friend and whispered in a husky voice, “Midnight's hard cock spreading your virgin lips.”

Applebloom's face went redder than her brother's as the image filled her mind. The squeak she let out was more than the pegasus could handle and she hit the ground laughing. Once again, though, she found her unique sight saving her flank as the flash of magic warned her of the incoming upheaval of stone from directly underneath.

“Whoa!” the orange pegasus cried as she spun out of the stalagmite’s path.

“Ah'm'a kick yer ass, ya feather duster!” and irate Applebloom declared, glaring daggers at her friend.

“Oh, look at the time, gotta go!”

Scootaloo activated the runes on the bottoms of her hooves, creating a cushion of air that held her a few inches off the ground. With her wings buzzing furiously, the pegasus sped off as quickly as she could, away from her angry companion. Thankfully, the earth pony didn't give chase for long and she was able to relax.

“You know,” a voice said to her left, bringing a smile to the pegasus' face, “pissing off a filly that can pick oak trees like they were daisies might not be a good idea.”

Scootaloo shifted suddenly, tackling the colt out of midair and pinning him beneath her. “That's what makes it fun. Besides, Bloom wouldn't actually hurt me. She knew I'd see that 'stone spike' coming a mile away.” Without another thought, she leaned in and gave the gray colt a loving kiss. “I missed you Stormy.”

The colt returned the gesture and replied, “I missed you too, Looloo.”

Applebloom watched from a couple blocks away as her friend cuddled up to her coltfriend in the distance. She smiled, glad to see her fellow Crusader so happy; but at the same time, it just reminded her of what she wanted, but couldn’t have.

“Don't worry, Bloom,” came Nightshade's voice from inside her head. “You'll have that, too, in a few months.”

“Ah hope so,” the apple farmer replied, sounding a bit depressed.

“Hey, I know what will cheer you up,” the ghost filly said. “Let's go to the training grounds and swing that hammer of yours around for a while.”

Applebloom laughed a little at that. “Yeah, that sounds good 'bout now.”

With a destination set, the yellow earth pony made her way out of town to a large establishment set up in an equally large field, near the road to Canterlot. It was still a very new structure, only four months old, and was marked by a silver shield with a sun rising over the horizon within - Dawn Shield HQ.

She picked up the pace a bit until she stood directly in front of the door. A pulse of magic, an enchantment by some of the high mages in Canterlot, washed over her, recognizing her as a member of the unit. With the whirring of gears, the thick steel door slid up, allowing her access.

“Good morning, ma'am,” a pegasus stallion, slightly larger than average, with an orange coat and short red mane, greeted with a salute.

“Mornin', Corporal Breeze, how was the party?” Applebloom returned the salute with a warm smile.

“It was great,” he replied, relaxing again. “Spring was so happy, showing of her cutie mark to everyone she could.”

Applebloom chuckled. “Ah'm happy for her.”

“Thank you, ma'am. You and your friends’ club helped her get it.”

“It’s why we started the Crusaders. Anyway, who all's here right now?” the farmer asked.

“Just you, right now,” the guard answered. “Major Dash was here this morning, but she left about twenty minutes ago.”

“That's a shame. Ah would'a liked a sparrin' partner.” Applebloom shrugged. “Well, Ah guess Ah'm training solo.”

With that, she left the front guard to his job and made her way through the facility. It wasn't very big as far as military installations go, but there were still quite a few ponies going to and fro. None of them were actually Dawn Shield, however. Most were technicians, engineers and analysts managing data, intelligence, resources and various other tasks. Most of them came from EI, Equestrian Intelligence, but a few were from other government and private organizations.

As for the building itself, it was as dull and drab as any government facility. Contrary to what comics told her, Applebloom never once saw a ninja training ground or a room with ponies in lab coats testing exploding quills. It was mostly just cubicles and ponies carrying stacks of papers.

A few minutes later and the red maned young mare reached the only interesting room in the entire place; the prep-room. This was where they stored all the toys, including a big machine Jacob said was called a 'road runner fast deploy infantry carrier'. It was busted, but the human was determined to fix it. This was also where Midnight kept his combat oriented golems.

Applebloom walked over to a chain-link storage space and opened the gate. Selecting a target launcher, she grabbed the machine and a crate of targets. She took them, the crate on her back and the machine being pulled by a rope in the pony's mouth, to a large door that opened to a massive field, pocked with craters and gouges from various training sessions. Applebloom grinned at one particular scar in the ground as she began setting up the equipment, wondering if Twilight's face could still be made out in the dirt.

“Definitely showed her that magic can't do everything, huh?” Nightshade spoke up noticing where her friend was looking.

“Well, in her defense, it did take three hits to break her shield,” Applebloom said, though she had to admit it felt good to prove earth ponies could take unicorns, even with their magic. Not to mention, Pinkie was the only other one that ever landed a solid hit on the magical mare. Between her shields and teleporting, she was a hard pony to punch.

“Alright, you feel like helping?” Applebloom asked.

“Sure, what do you need me to do?” Nightshade replied.

“Go down range and tell me how bad Ah miss.”

“Okay, open up.” Applebloom opened her mouth and an indigo mist seeped out, forming into the now-familiar unicorn filly. “Practicing with runes again, eh? Good, you still kinda suck.”

“Hey! Ah ain't that bad!” the living pony defended, but then mumbled, “Ah just ain't that good either.”

“Either way, practice will do you some good,” the ghost filly smiled and ran off a good hundred yards down field.

With her deceased friend in position, Applebloom popped open the crate of targets and loaded a dozen into the magazine. With a flip of the switch, the magic motor started up and Applebloom got ready. With a zap of telekinetic magic, three clay disks were hurled through the air in a long arc. Applebloom channeled her magic through her right fore-hoof, rune glowing dimly. She stomped down, forcing the magic into the ground and six two foot long, three inch thick stone spears exploded from the ground, heading toward the retreating targets. The first spear soared past, missing by a few inches, but the second struck true, destroying the disk in a shower of clay. The third and fourth followed the first into the dirt, leaving the fifth to destroy the second target and the sixth to barely clip the final.

“That was good,” Nightshade shouted. “You were on target, but your formation was too loose. Tighten it up.”

Applebloom nodded, even though her friend was too far away to notice the gesture, and hit the switch again. Same as before, three targets were launched, and like before Applebloom fired her salvo, only this time there were no survivors and only the third spike missed.

“Ack!” came a cry from down field.

Applebloom trotted over to Nightshade to see her laying on her back, one of the stone spikes in her chest with her tongue hanging out and her eyes rolled back into the back of her head.

“What are you doing?” Applebloom asked, trying to hide her amusement under false irritation, though it wasn't working.

“I was hit. I'm dead,” came the response.

Applebloom rolled her eyes at her friend and started giggling. “You are so weird.”

“Yeah, well, I was alone for more than a thousand years. It's kind of hard to hold onto your sanity.”

“Oh, Ah'm sorry,” Applebloom apologized. “I didn't mean to bring up bad memories.”

“It's not your fault, Bloom,” Nightshade reassured. “Celestia's the one that did it, not you.”

Applebloom furrowed her brow at that. It wasn't the first time she heard the filly speak of the solar diarch with such venom. “How do figure? What you got against the Princesses anyway?”

“Princess,” the spirit corrected. “I don’t really mind Luna, but... let's just say Celestia isn't the perfect little angel ponies think she is. You know all those monsters in the Everfree? They didn't exist when I was alive. Your great Sun-plot didn't want to put her ponies in danger when Nightmare Moon rose up against her, so she made monsters to fight her sister. Manticores, hydras, cockatrice, timberwolves, all were made by miss high and mighty! That jerk made monsters that have killed hundreds of innocents, and nopony cares!”

Applebloom watched, worriedly, as her friend seemed to literally darken, a black haze distorting her figure.

“And they weren't even the worst of them. She's evil,” the filly whispered, venomously.

“N-Nightshade?” Applebloom uttered, her fear and concern heavy in her voice.

Just like that, it stopped. The menacing darkness receded and the filly looked back up as if she were slapped. “I... I'm sorry. I didn't mean to sour the mood.”

Applebloom sat beside her friend. “Night, did Princess Celestia have something to do with your death?”

“I... don't want to talk about it,” Nightshade answered. “It's not a nice memory.”

“Alright, but if you change your mind, Ah'm here.”

The ghost smiled up at her friend. “Thank you.” her eyes landed on something behind the farmer and widened. “Besides, I think you have company. Prince Charming approaches.”

Applebloom's eyes widened a bit before she spun around to see a familiar blue figure walking toward her.

“I see you're practicing your rune work,” Midnight said with an approving smile. “It's good you're practicing with ranged attacks, but how much have you put in with larger spikes, or using it in melee combat?”

“What d'ya mean?” Applebloom asked.

Midnight chuckled. “You seem to have the same problem as Twilight. This isn't pony magic. It isn't dominated by algorithms and matrices. Rune magic is an art, the runes simply the artist's tools. Your rune makes stone spikes, but how they're made and what they do is up to you. Observe.”

Midnight's seal glowed with power and in an instant, a swarm of tiny rock shards, no more than an inch long, buried themselves into Applebloom's stone spike. In the next instant, a crown of sharp earth erupted around the alien pony, leaning out as if pikemen countering a cavalry charge.

“Both of those used the same runes you have,” Midnight explained. “Remember, you're our heavy hitter. We gave you Stone Spikes because it excels at taking out heavy, armored war machines. Let's practice the 'Tank-kabob'.”

Applebloom giggled out, “Tank-kabob?”

Midnight smiled and a long stone spire erupted, still rooted in the ground, about three feet wide at it's base and twelve feet long at a forty-five degree angle. “The 'Tank-kabob'. Guaranteed to skewer any tank with ease.”

“Oh,” Nightshade said, “Look how long and hard he can get it.”

Applebloom had to force herself not to admonish her friend's dirty mind. After all, how would it look to Midnight if she just started yelling at nothing.

“Now, you try it,” Midnight said. “Remember, just will it bigger, and keep it rooted in the ground.”

“Right.” Applebloom followed his instructions and stomped a glowing hoof. A stone spire shot up beside Midnight's, identical in every way but one; her's fell with a crash.

“No, no, no,” Midnight said, shaking his head. “How long is mine?”

“I'd say a good eight inches,” Nightshade remarked, grinning at Applebloom.

Luckily, Applebloom was able to ignore her. “‘Bout twenty five hooves?”

“Wrong, fifty. Half of it is still underground to support it.”

“Oh...” Applebloom said, admonishing herself silently for not thinking about something so obvious.

“Try it again.”

Applebloom nodded and did as she was told, this time with much more success.

“Nice. You're a natural,” Midnight praised. “Keep going.”

They practiced for another twenty minutes before Applebloom asked the question she'd been steeling her nerves for. “So... um, have you thought about it? You said you would.”

It didn't take long for Midnight to realize what she was talking about. He sighed and answered, “Yes, I thought about it. Like I’ve said before, the concept of polygamy isn't completely foreign to me but to actually practice it is.” At Applebloom's downcast look, he continued with, “But, so was eating daisy sandwiches. I'll tell you what. If you can convince Twilight to agree to it, then I will, too.”

Applebloom instantly perked up. “Really?!” She threw herself at her commanding officer and friend and wrapped him in an uncomfortably tight hug. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

“Don't thank me just yet,” Midnight said with some difficulty, bringing the young mare's joy to a halt. “Twi has something personal against herding. I've asked her, but she just says it's not her place to say.”

“Oh,” Applebloom said, slightly deflated. “Ah always figured she did.”

“Alright, well, let's get back to practice,” Midnight said. “Let's try-”

“Excuse me, sir?” a unicorn guard interrupted. “I'm sorry, but I have an urgent message. There are five new arrivals awaiting entry. They had this.” The stallion presented a scroll with Celestia's seal.

“Thank you, Sergeant.” Midnight took the scroll, broke the seal, and began reading. As he went, his eyes widened, making Applebloom a bit nervous. “Send them in.”

“Sir.” The guard saluted and headed back, moving quickly.

“What is it?” Applebloom asked.

Midnight smiled. “Apparently a friend in Canterlot sent his cousin a letter, telling him about what was going on.”

“Who is it, though?”

The red-head's question was answered as five figures stepped out onto the training grounds. Their powerful build, sharp teeth and claws, bright orange coats, and rich black stripes made them easily recognizable as some of the best warriors in the world.

The one in front spoke, his accent a deep Tigerian, “Cousin Shiro says you have a war?”

Chapter 9: Zhatka

Applebloom couldn't help but gawk at the newcomers. She, like most ponies, knew what tigers were, and had read about them plenty. They were common in comics and adventure novels, like Daring Do, but rare outside Tigeria. They usually only left in search of battle, which would explain their presence.

She looked at the five warriors, taking in their appearance. The one that spoke was well built but not huge, with kind, blue eyes. He wore a hardened leather chest piece and had a long sword across his back.

The one to his left was a monster of a tiger. If Big Mac had been born feline, this would have been him. He stood at least half again the height of the leader and wore thick, dull plate armor covering his torso and forelegs with a hammer as big as hers.

The next one over was of a similar build to the first, and wore the same leather, but instead of a sword, he had a spear.

The one to the leader's right was the smallest of the group, built more for speed than power, sporting a pair of short, curved swords.

The last, though, surprised the young mare. Based on the lithe, curvy figure and softer features, it was a female. What drew her eye, though, was the fact that she wore no armor and carried no weapon. Applebloom figured she was an assistant of some kind.

“So, You're Shiro's cousin?” Midnight asked.

“You are correct,” replied the leader. “He say in letter space aliens attack soon.”

Midnight regarded the feline for a moment before answering, “In a manner of speaking, though not from space.”

The tiger raised a brow at that. “Where else are aliens coming from?”

“Another dimension, and they're very dangerous.”

“You have experience with aliens?” the female asked, curiously.

“Yes,” Midnight said, simply. “I used to be one of them, and my brother still is.”

“Oh yes, the hairless monkey,” the leader said. “Cousin mentioned him. Oh, how rude of me. I just realized, I have not made introduction. I am Zhatka, leader of this group.” The tiger started from his far left. “That is Venser, Koph, Poda, and of course, Umi.”

“I am Colonel Midnight Star, commanding officer of Dawn Shield, and this is Captain Applebloom Apple, our heavy assault specialist.”

Koph, the huge one, chuckled. “This little girl heavy assault? Ha! She is so tiny.”

“Ya might not wanna let that fool ya, bub,” Applebloom replied with a smirk. “Ah'm stronger than Ah look.”

“Oh really? Prove it,” the massive feline challenged.

“Alright, how?” she replied.

“Hit me,” came his answer.

Midnight nipped that one in the bud. “No. If she hits you, at best you'll be hospitalized, at worst you'll be dead.”

The group of tigers laughed at that one, until they saw the serious look on the stallion's face.

“Surely you can't be serious?” Zhatka asked, not believing what he was hearing. “Koph has been hit by minotaur warriors, I doubt the Captain here can truly hurt him.”

Midnight retained his serious expression as he said, “Nine months ago, we were called in to deal with a dragon that was extorting the town of New Bridle. When we confronted him, he made a lewd comment about Applebloom's sister, so Applebloom punched him in the jaw, knocking him out cold and removing seven teeth.”

The five tigers looked at the filly with wide eyes, a combination of awe and disbelief.

“And before you underestimate anyone else in my team, just know she's not the only one that's dangerous. Amongst our numbers, we have a pegasus that could fly circles around the fastest Griffin Typhoon*, another that can literally see everything at all times, and has reflexes so fast, you would swear she knows what you're about to do before you do. We have an earth pony that can do things that would make you think she's Discord's niece, another pegasus that can paralyze you with fear with just a look, a unicorn that can manipulate nearly a hundred small objects at the same time and another with a power level nearly on par with Celestia.”

“And you,” Zhatka added himself before Midnight could continue. “Alien with powerful magic and has seen the horrors of war. I can see it in your eyes. Sounds like very good team. I can see why Sun Queen made it. The question, though, is if they can kill when they must. Tell me, have any of them taken a life?”

Midnight sighed. “No.”

“Then tell me, filly,” the tiger said addressing Applebloom again, “Do you think you can kill. Can you end the life of a being with thoughts, dreams, and a family of their own?”

“Ah...” she started defiantly, but then she realized what he was telling her. In two months, she was going to have to do just that. “Ah... don't know.”

“Good answer. Those who brag about how easy it would be are the fools that die first. They delude themselves and are not prepared, so when the time comes, it breaks them. It is a shame there are no small skirmishes right now. They could have gotten their first out of the way.”

“W-why would getting' the first done matter?” Applebloom asked.

Midnight answered, “The first is always the hardest, and you never forget it. Mine was when I was ten. The child soldiers were usually used for scouting, espionage and sabotage, my unit was no different. We were sent into West Intoro, a city similar to Detrot, to place explosive devices at the power stations and gather intelligence in enemy assets. As we were setting the charges, a security guard walked in. I just reacted. I sent a spike of ice through his right eye. I'll never forget the cry he let out before he died.”

“You were ten?” Applebloom asked in disbelief. She knew he, like all children in his birth country, was forced into service at a young age, but not that he had to kill so young.

Midnight nodded solemnly. “Yeah, and I froze up after. I even had to be carried out.”

“That's disgusting,” the female, Umi spat. “To use cubs like that. Tell me, are these the one we are fighting?” Midnight nodded. “Then I shall enjoy tearing their throats out.”

“Actually... I have another use for you five.” Midnight started for the building, motioning for the others to follow. “You five have something no pony does; dexterous digits. That coupled with the fact that tigers usually fight upright means you guys are best suited to use something.”

Midnight opened the door and stepped in, making his way to the far end where Jacob kept his equipment. He opened a crate and reached in, pulling out a large tube with a box attached to one side and a handle.

“This is one of the weapons recovered from the scouting party's camp. It fires very powerful rockets that could pierce the shell of a sand tortoise.”

Zhatka whistled. “That is some weapon, but why do you need us to use it?”

“The only ponies that could wield it are unicorns, but it wasn't made for quadrupeds,” Midnight explained. “Either they would have to hold it too far away from themselves to aim, or the backblast from the back end would burn the flesh from their flank. I was afraid I'd have to assign two pony teams to them; one to hold it, standing on their hind legs and the other to hold them steady so the recoil doesn't knock them down and ruin the shot.”

“So we will be turning their own weapons against them?” Zhatka asked in amusement. “I am liking this.”

“Come on, then,” Midnight handed one of the launchers to the lead feline and grabbed a second. “I'll show you how to use them. Only this one is operational at the moment, but you can practice the motions with that one.”

“Good, then we can meet the rest of your Dawn Shield and have a bit of training,” Zhatka said.

“Sounds like a plan.”

In Equestria, domestic violence was exceptionally rare. For a mare or stallion to strike their spouse was a crime that usually resulted in that pony's friends, family, and neighbors taking turns returning the favor. Though this kind of vigilante justice was technically a crime, the guard always seemed to conveniently “lack sufficient evidence to determine the perpetrators of the attack.”

It was this that made the scene of several ponies and a handful of tigers cheering on as a dark blue stallion's hoof collided with his lavender wife's face such an oddity. Of course, most couples weren't members of Dawn Shield.

Twilight twisted in mid air before slamming into the ground hard, jarring her and causing stars to explode in her vision. With a groan, she lifted a hoof and mumbled, “I'm done.”

Midnight laughed as he offered his hoof to his love, pulling her back to her hooves. “You've improved. I doubt the average grunt would stand a chance.”

“Tell that to my face... oww,” Twilight groaned as she settled on her haunches and rubbed her jaw.

“Your face lasted fourty-seven seconds against a guy that used to be one of the most elite warriors in a world where everyone knew how to fight.”

“Yeah, Twi, you were great!” Rainbow Dash fluttered over. “I can only go a minute seven, and I mostly train in close combat. The only ones of us that ever have a chance are Fluttershy and Scootaloo and you know how good they are.”

“I know,” Twilight said, trying not to move her jaw too much. “I just don't like having to rely on somepony else to save my tail if the enemy gets close.”

Midnight gave her a peck on the lips. “With your skill in combat casting, you don't have to. Now come on, Aurora's waiting.” He turned toward the others and said, “You guys keep training. Twilight and I have to get going.”

“Oh yeah, your 'family fun day' thing, right?” Rainbow asked.

“That's right. We'll see you guys tomorrow.”

With that, Midnight and Twilight left the training field, heading toward the shower room. It was nearby, just through a door in the training equipment room, so they were there in no time. As Twilight turned one of the showers on, Midnight noticed she was deep in thought.

“You're distracted,” he stated.

“Huh?” Twilight responded dumbly, being pulled out of her thoughts. “Oh, sorry.”

The lavender mage let the warm water wash over her, soaking into her fur. Soon, Midnight joined her under the spray.

“What's up?” he asked.

“I was just...” Twilight began, trying to put her thoughts into words. “What if something happens to us? We're going to be fighting an army of technologically advanced killers with only the ten of us bearers, a thief, a nurse, your brother, five tigers and thirty royal guard ponies. That's forty-eight of us while there's hundreds of them, and they have war machines. The chances of any of us surviving barely exists.”

Midnight pulled her in with forehoof, giving her a quick kiss. “I won't lie to you and say we'll be fine. You're too smart to fall for it anyway. You're right, chances are we'll die, but Aurora will be fine. Shining Armor and Cadence will take her in. Besides, if nothing else, I'll do everything in my power to make sure you survive.”

Midnight came in for another kiss, this one more passionate than before.

“What would I do without you?” Twilight asked through the kiss as she lead him back until her rear touched the wall.

“You're strong,” Midnight replied, pushing his wife up so she was on her hind legs, back to the tile, barrels pressed together. “You'd survive and move on.”

“No I wouldn't,” Twilight moaned as her leg was lifted. “I'd get too horny.”

“Good point,” Midnight teased as he pressed into her.

Their lovemaking was simple and straightforward, but the passion between them could shake the world. Afterwards, they washed each other in silence, just enjoying the company.

“You know,” Midnight interrupted the quiet as they were leaving the shower room, “we probably should have locked the door. Who knows who could have walked in.”

Twilight giggled. “I'm sure Applebloom wouldn't have minded seeing us. It would have given her something to think about tonight.”

“Quit teasing her. Even if she isn't here right now,” Midnight scolded playfully, giving his wife a light shove. “Oh, by the way, she and I had a chat this morning.”

Twilight sighed. “About the herd thing again?”

Midnight nodded. “I told her that if she could convince you, I’d be okay with it.”

Twilight gave him a flat stare and said in a deadpanned voice, “Really? What, you didn't want to deal with it so you put it all on me?”

“No,” Midnight answered. “I just... think maybe we should consider it. I mean, her feelings aren't changing by telling her 'no'. If we give it a chance it will either fail, letting us say we tried and it didn't work, or it'll work and we're all happy.”

Twilight groaned and replied, “Midnight, you know how I feel about herding.”

“Yes, but not 'why'. I can tell there's something personal behind it, so tell me what made you hate it so bad.”

Their conversation was paused as they went through the lobby, not wanting the receptionist to overhear. The door opened for them as they approached, letting them back into the fresh air. It was around three in the afternoon and the sun was shining brightly. A cool autumn breeze sent a slight chill through the lavender unicorn, causing her to lean into her husband.

“I've already told you,” Twilight said, continuing their conversation as they started toward town. “It's not my place to say. Besides, since when have you been for it? I thought you retained the human ideals of monogamy.”

“The idea is still weird to me, but so was being involved with a quadruped at all,” Midnight explained. “I'm not saying I’m for it, just that we should consider giving it a chance.”

“Midnight, I love you, you know that, but those three still have you wrapped around their hooves,” Twilight said. “Any of them could convince you to do anything they want to, and you know it.”

Midnight laughed at that, “I'll give you that, but... I don't know. I... think it might have a chance of working.”

“And if it doesn't, it can tear this family apart,” Twilight replied, concern heavy in her voice. “I understand you care about Applebloom, but I've seen herds destroy so many relationships. It isn't worth it.”

Midnight sighed. “Like I said, I'm leaving it to you. All I ask is that you consider it.”

“Fine,” Twilight conceded. “I'll consider it.”

As they entered town, they once again halted the private conversation and opted for a subject change.

“So, where do you want to eat?” Twilight asked.

“Well, we could always go to Souffle's Diner?” the stallion offered.

“I don't know,” Twilight said, scrunching her face up in thought in that way Midnight loved so much. “We always go there or Sugar Cube Corner. Why don't we try something else? What?”

Twilight's suddenly stopped and looked at the door to the famed bakery in confusion. More specifically, she was looking at the 'out to lunch' sign hanging from the door. A jiggle of the door handle confirmed that it was locked up tight.

“Let's go around back,” Midnight suggested.

As the two went around, they heard something that made them stop dead.

“Mmm,” came the moan from inside. “Oh, that feels good.”

“Wa...Was that Pinkie?” Twilight asked.

“It sounded like her, but she's watching Aurora,” Midnight replied.

“Damn, Pinkie, you're so tight,” said a second voice that sounded suspiciously like Jacob.

“They're...” Twilight tried to speak, but words failed her.

“Oh gods, right there,” moaned Pinkie again.

“But... where's Aurora, then?” Midnight asked, his worry building.

As if to answer, a third, much younger voice piped up. “Do me next, Uncle Jacob!”

“Okay, just wait your turn, Aurora.”

Midnight and Twilight both froze up, eyes widening in shock. Twilight nearly wrenched the door from its hinges in her effort to get inside. She and her husband rushed in... and once again froze.

“Hey David, hey sis,” Jacob said with a smile from his place beside the table Pinkie laid on, his hands pressing into her back. He looked back down at the mare and said, “Seriously, though, I never knew you had so much tension.”

“Making parties just right is stressful,” Pinkie said. “I'd go to the spa more, but it's really expensive.”

Midnight regained his senses and cleared his throat, closing Twilight's mouth with a hoof before speaking. “Alright, Aurora, it's time to go get something to eat.”

“Aww, but I want a massage. I got all kinds of tinsel.”

Midnight could only laugh.

Chapter 10: The Death of Innocence

The Roadrunner rocked and swayed as is sped through the grasslands of Griffany, near the city of Pura, Jacob at the wheel. Inside the windowless passenger section, the members of Dawn Shield, weapons at their sides, chatted, mostly about their new, feline comrades. In the two weeks since the tigers had arrived, they and the ponies had all become fast friends, not only training together but often enjoying each others company in more casual events. It was the latter that had a certain colorful pegasus amused at her country friend’s expense.

“Come on AJ,” Rainbow said in a teasing tone, “admit it.”

“Ah ain't admittin' it, 'cause it ain't true,” the Apple harrumphed.

“Oh, Applejack,” Rarity said, placing a reassuring hoof on her whither. “It isn't something to be ashamed of. Why, I for one would be absolutely elated if it really is true.”

“But it ain't!”

“Perhaps not to the extent Rainbow is insinuating, but is there some truth to her suspicion?” Sweetie asked.

Applejack was about to just shoot it down, but realized they would see right through her lie. With a sigh, she relented. “Fine. Yes, Ah think Zhatka is handsome and a good guy, but Ah don't have those kinda feelin's. He's just eye candy.”

“Would you bang 'em?” Rainbow asked.

“Rainbow Dash, would you please try to maintain a level of civility?” Rarity scolded.

The conversation was interrupted by the machine slowing and rocking as if they had rolled over something.

“Alright, listen up,” Midnight said. “For several years, we have trained and performed various missions from search and rescue, to apprehending dangerous and elusive criminals, to removing dangerous creatures from populated areas, but it's not enough. The fact is, if we were to be invaded now, many of you would die.”

“Oh, come on!” Rainbow protested indignantly. “We're total badasses. We can take them. That's what we've been training for.”

Midnight's glare silenced the pegasus. “Yes, you are 'badasses' and you all have the ability to fight and win, but there's one thing that could make everything you've learned useless. It's that reason that we had to leave Equestria for Griffany.”

“Wait, why are we in Griffany?” Applejack asked as the vehicle came to a stop and the back door swung open. “What do they got that Equestria don't?”

They found themselves in one of the most well known landmarks in the nation of the griffins, the Pura Colosseum... and sitting in the center were nine griffins, all in chains and surrounded by armed guards.

Midnight looked at the prisoners and then back to his soldiers. “The death penalty.”

The confused expressions soon gave way to worry and fear as they filed out of the roadrunner.

“You... you mean we...” Twilight stammered.

Midnight fixed them with an apologetic look. “I've seen countless soldiers lose their lives because the first time they killed was on the battlefield and they freaked out. The first one is always the worst, so I decided that it would be best to get it out of the way.”

“So you want us to play executioner?!” Twilight shouted. “Midnight, I can't believe you would do this?”

“I don't like it either, but Equestria doesn't exactly have any minor skirmishes. That would be preferable, but since it's not an option, I have to improvise.” Midnight waved a hoof toward the chained griffins. “These nine are some of the most depraved, evil, wicked creatures that ever plagued this world. Rapists, murderers, most both, a couple even have chicks among the list of their victims.”

At that, the ponies looked at the prisoners in a slightly different light. The thought of these prisoners' crimes made the prospect a little more bearable.

Midnight continued, “As some of you know, the penalty for these crimes is not just execution, but public execution in the arena. These nine were slated to be food for a pack of manticores . We're actually doing them a favor, seeing as they won't be paralyzed and eaten alive by us. It's a much better way to die.”

“But still,” Twilight said, still terrified of having to take a life.

“Do you not realize what you'll be doing in a month and a half?” Midnight asked. “You'll be killing far more than one sick bastard that deserves to die. All of you will have to kill dozens, some will be decent people with families and friends. If you can't kill them,” Midnight pointed a hoof at the griffins, “how can you fight in the coming battle?”

Twilight opened her mouth to try to speak, but closed it again. She knew he was right. It was a terrible truth, but it was still the truth. She squeezed her eyes shut to hold back the tears and drew her weapon, holding it her fore-hooves and standing on her hind legs, and took a possession in front of one of the chained griffins. The others, following her example, readied their instruments of death and chose a prisoner.

“Alright,” Midnight continued. “Take however much time you need to prepare yourselves, and then... strike.”

For several minutes, the girls regarded their weapons and the ones they would have to use them on. The first to strike was, not surprisingly, Scootaloo. Being the Element of Courage, she swallowed her fear and lunged forward, burying her katana into the heart of the criminal.

She 'watched' the blade pass through the body of her target. He let out a squawk, then a gurgle. The young mare 'looked' on as the creature's magic seemed to leak out of him, as if he sprang dozens of leaks, until he was the same ambient gray as a rock.

Rainbow, not wanting her daughter to suffer alone, struck next. She swung her scythes in a downward arc, each finding a home in the collar of the bird-lion. The next was Fluttershy, having the most experience with death. Her claws raked across the neck of her griffin, a spray of blood coloring her barrel.

Applejack, Rarity, and Sweetie attacked at nearly the same time. The farmer's ax cleaved through the griffin's shoulder in a brutal display. Rarity's rifle emitted the loud 'zap' as the magic propelled the tungsten coated lead at twenty-five hundred hooves per second, striking the griffin's center mass. At that close range, the projectile exploded from his back and buried itself into the stone wall beyond. Sweetie, not wanting to cause any undue suffering spun her small blade around her victim and buried it into his brain stem, causing instantaneous death.

Pinkie plunged her dagger into her griffin's heart, her mane flat and a tear in her eye. Twilight followed, swinging her glaive at the murderer/rapist's neck, cutting through the jugular.

Applebloom was last. She stood there, her fore-hooves holding her hammer over her head as she trembled. She didn't want to do this, but she didn't want to be the only one that didn't.

She closed her eyes and let out a cry as she brought God Crusher down hard. The massive weight and her extreme strength made the griffin akin to a watermelon. His head exploded under the force, sending chunks of flesh, bone, and gore flying.

The young earth pony could only stare in shock at the mutilated remains of what was once a living, thinking, feeling being. Her head swam as it tried to comprehend why the image didn't seem right. She realized it was because something was covering part of one of her eyes. Applebloom reached up and grabbed the offending object and looked at it... only for it to look back. It didn't take long for her to realize it was the griffin's eye.

Her reaction was what any would have expected... She screamed.

The ride home was silent and somber, the girls still trying to cope with what they had done. They could all see, especially now, why Midnight did what he did. The only one that didn't freak out was Fluttershy, and that was only because she had seen plenty of her animals die. To her, death was just another part of life. That wasn't to say it didn't affect her. She cried for over an hour.

Midnight, too, was silent. His emotions were a miasma of guilt, disgust, and self-loathing. Those familiar thoughts of his own evil had returned in full force. He dirtied their souls. The blood on their hooves was his fault, and worse, he made them kill in cold blood. It was worse than killing on the battlefield, he knew that already, but he felt it was better than to risk any of them getting killed because they weren't prepared.

The roadrunner came to a stop just outside of town, and Jacob opened the back doors as Midnight addressed his soldiers. “Take your time coming to terms. I won't expect you guys tomorrow, or even the day after. And for what it's worth... I’m sorry. Dismissed.”

The ponies within slowly shuffled out, still silent, and started for their homes, the townsponies staring at the still bloody mares. The only one who didn't leave was Pinkie. Instead of heading out the back, she sat there, lost in thought. Jacob looked back from the driver's seat and, seeing the distraught mare, cut off the engine and ducked into the back.

Jacob waved Midnight on, who had noticed the lack of pink leaving. “I got this. Go comfort your wife.”

With that, Jacob closed the hatch and took a seat beside Pinkie, placing a hand on her back, stroking her gently.

“I...” the usually happy mare tried to speak. “I killed him.”

Jacob nodded, solemnly. “I know, Pinkie.”

“I...” Pinkie started to speak again, but instead she collapsed into the human, crying.

“Shh,” Jacob said, stroking her flattened mane. “It'll be okay. It's over.”

The door to Golden Oaks Library opened, wrapped in a lavender light. Spike, smiled as his adoptive sister and brother-in-law walked in. That smile, though, vanished when he saw Twilight's expression and turned to a worried frown when he saw the dried blood in her mane.

“What's wrong?” the young dragon asked. “Who's blood is that?”

“Spike,” Midnight began, “we can talk later. Right now, I think your fiance needs you.”

“What?! Is she okay? That's not her blood is it?” Spike pleaded, becoming frantic.

“She's fine... physically.” Midnight sighed. “She had to take a life today and needs you.”

The moment 'take a life' left the stallion's mouth, Spike was running out the door. Left alone, Twilight went through the door in the back, into the attached house. Midnight put out the 'closed' sign and hurried after his wife. He climbed the stairs to find Twilight staring at her reflection in the bathroom mirror.

Thankfully, Midnight had convinced Roseluck, Tulip's mother, to host a “Crusader Sleepover”. He didn't want Aurora to see her mother in the state she was in.

“I don't know how to feel,” Twilight said, her voice flat and machine-like. “I killed someone... But at the same time, if I didn't, he would have died anyway and in a much more horrific way.” Her horn lit up and the blood lifted off her. It came together and floated in front of her while she stared at it as if it held the secrets of the universe. “Should I be happy that I spared him a worse fate, or horrified that I killed him?”

“Both, I suppose,” Midnight answered. “Killing should never feel good. It should tear you up inside. That's how you know you aren't a monster. That being said, you can take some solace in the fact that it was a small mercy. They were all monsters and deserved their fates, but they were still living, thinking, feeling beings. A soldier must learn to cope with the lives they take. That's why I did what I did.”

Midnight moved to Twilight's side, no longer able to look her in the eye. “I... I know what I did was a terrible thing, but it was a necessary evil. I'd understand if you don't want to stay. I don't deserve y-”

His self-depreciating was cut off as Twilight pressed her lips to his. Relief washed over him as he felt the passion in the act.

Twilight broke the kiss and looked him in the eye. “I will always love you. I know why you did what you did, and if anything it makes me love you more. It shows that you want to protect us, even if it means we'd hate you. You're willing to sacrifice your happiness for us.”

Tears formed in Midnight's eyes. “You have no idea how happy I am to hear you say that. If you need somepony to talk to about today, I'm here.”

“Thanks, Midnight. I could use somepony to talk to.”

Rarity and Sweetie walked through the back door, not wanting other ponies to see their bloody coats. Not so much Rarity, she only had a couple flecks in her mane (though to her, she might have well bathed in it). Sweetie, on the other hoof, was standing beside Applebloom at the time of the executions and was splattered quite a bit.

“Love, is that...” Virgil went to greet the returning pair, only to stop, stunned at the sight.

Just as he was about to fly into panic mode, the back door burst open, nearly hitting Rarity in the rear. A worried Spike ran in and immediately latched onto Sweetie.

“Are you okay? Are you hurt? Who did this to you?” he fired off one question after another.

“I'm not hurt. This... isn't pony blood,” Sweetie replied.

Rarity took over from there. “You see, Midnight felt we needed to understand what if feels like to end a life. He took us to to Griffany and... we executed prisoners.”

“What?!” Spike said, shock and anger obvious in his voice. “Why would he-”

“Spike,” Sweetie interrupted, “that’s what we're going to be doing in a month. When Korda's forces get here, each of us will have to kill dozens, even hundreds. Killing hurts, Spike, but now...” Sweetie trailed off, tears flowing from her eyes.

“Now you know how it feels, and can prepare yourselves properly to do it again,” Virgil said in understanding.

“But,” Spike searched for something to say, but nothing came to mind.

Virgil wrapped his arms around his wife. “Come, my love. Let us bathe and retire for the day. Spike, comfort your mare. She needs you.”

Rainbow tossed her scythes on the couch and headed upstairs. Her daughter, though, sat in the living room, holding her sword in her hooves, lost in thought.

She was brought back to reality by her mother returning, something tucked under her wing, and walking quickly into the kitchen, only to return with two glasses. The multicolor racer placed the glasses on the coffee table and sat down, revealing the object she had retrieved from upstairs to be a bottle.

“Come on Scoots,” Rainbow said. “I think you earned this.”

“Is that..?” Scootaloo began, but her question was answered by the alcoholic smell that emanated from the bottle when her mother uncapped it and filled the glasses.

“You've had some before,” Rainbow stated. “Don't try to tell me you haven't.”

“But... um... I've never actually been drunk,” Scootaloo confessed. “I've only ever had a drink or two... You know, to relax and stuff.”

“Well, after today, I think it's time to fix that. 'Course, I won't make you if you don't want to.”

Scootaloo regarded the offered whiskey for a moment longer before taking it and settling next to her mother.

As Fluttershy approached her cottage, she spotted the now familiar blue form of Blue Streak. He often stood in for her to care for her critters whenever she had to leave for whatever reason. He wasn't the best with animals but he didn't need to be to fill their food bowls. He saw her as she neared and trotted up to greet her.

“Hey, Shy,” he said. “Loopy tried walking outside today, but I managed to catch him before he hurt his leg any more than it already is... are you okay?” His smile fell when he saw her puffy, red eyes and forlorn look.

“I... yes. I'll be fine,” the timid pegasus said, her voice hollow. “Midnight took us to Griffany and... had us execute murderers that were supposed to be sent to the arena.” Streak's eyes shot open in shock. “It... was necessary. We needed to understand what we were going to have to do. I've had to hunt down animals with blood fever before, but this was worse. It's like the first time I had to kill an animal all over again.”

“Oh, wow,” the flightless pegasus said in disbelief. “I can't imagine what that must be like.”

“It's... hard to explain,” Fluttershy said.

“Well, do you want to talk about it?” Blue asked.

“Actually, I think I want to be alone,” Fluttershy answered.

“Oh,” Blue said, sounding a bit down.

Fluttershy looked at him in slight confusion.

Is he disappointed? He just wants to stay to make me feel better. That is sweet of him.

“Um, on second thought,” Fluttershy called out before he left the yard, “some company would be lovely.”

“Applebloom?” Applejack tried getting her little sister's attention.

“Ah'm goin' to bed,” Applebloom said, monotonously.

“Oh... okay.” Applejack watched her sister climb the stairs with worry in her eyes.

With Applebloom wanting to be alone and Big Mac making a delivery to Bittsburgh and Granny Smith already in bed, Applejack was left alone with her thoughts. She tried to busy herself with chores – tidying the living room, cleaning the kitchen, and so on – but it was no use. Again and again, the fearful expression of that griffin as her ax fell on him went through her mind. She was scrubbing the sink for the third time when the mop she was using earlier fell. The clatter startled her so badly, she twisted around and adopted a fighting stance.

“Are you well?” said a voice from the door.

Applejack turned to face the speaker, ready to attack if need be, only to see Zhatka looking at her with worry. The Apple family had offered room and board to the tigers who took up residence in the barn and took turns in the two beds in the guest room. Tonight, it was Zhatka and Poda's turn.

“Oh, sorry,” the farmer said sheepishly. “Ah'm just a bit jumpy, Ah guess.”

“I have seen that look before, Miss Applejack,” the tiger said, his accented voice full of concern. “Midnight took you to Griffany, didn't he?”

Applejack looked back at him in surprise. “How did you know?”

“He came to me to talk about it, one soldier to another. He was conflicted about the morality of it,” he explained. “Come, let us sit. I will let you borrow my ear.”

Applejack chuckled despite her mood. “You mean 'lend an ear'.”

“That's what I said,” Zhatka replied, a little confused. “Anyway, come and tell me about it. It will help.”

Applejack considered his offer for a moment before taking the invitation.

Applebloom stared at her reflection, her bloody face barely recognizable. It conjured images of a terrified griffin's head exploding beneath her hammer. Her breath quickened as her panic rose. She twisted the water on and began scrubbing her face frantically.

“Applebloom?” came the familiar voice of Nightshade from within.

The filly ignored her friend and continued to scrub, rubbing so hard, a patch of fur was starting to be pulled out.

“Applebloom, stop! You're going to hurt yourself!”

“Ah-Ah gotta... gotta...Ah gotta...,” the young mare couldn't even form a coherent sentence.

“Applebloom, calm down!” the ghost pleaded. At the first sign of blood, Nightshade knew she had to act. “Alright, I didn't want to have to do this.”

Applebloom was engulfed in a flash of light and found herself in a very different place. The suddenness of the shift brought the yellow powerhouse back to reality. She found herself in a place that seemed very familiar, but she couldn't remember where she saw it before. It was a chapel of some kind, polished wooden pews sat facing a beautiful marble podium. Wall sconces shed their light, aided by the bright sun that filtered through the stained glass windows that lined the walls, depicting ponies in armor holding off various monsters, griffins, and even other ponies. And there, in the center of the aisle, was Nightshade, a worried look on her face.

“What... What happened? Where are we?” the yellow farmer asked.

“Technically, we're still in the bathroom,” Nightshade explained. “It's kinda hard to explain, but I used a part of your mind that you weren't using and made it into a place for me. Thinking about it, I probably should have asked first, sorry. It's my chapel, the one where we met. This is how it looked when it was first built.”

“Why?” Applebloom asked, quietly.

“Well, it's weird just floating around in your head. This is more comfortable for me.”

“No, Ah mean why am Ah here?”

“Oh,” Nightshade chuckled sheepishly. “You were freaking out. I was scared you were going to hurt yourself.”

“Oh, that... Ah just... Ah'm covered in blood, Nightshade. Blood of a griffin Ah killed.” Tears welled up in Applebloom's eyes. “No, Ah didn't just kill him, Ah mutilated him. Ah... Ah saw a bit of his skull in mah mane.”

Applebloom felt a pair of hooves wrap around her barrel. Nightshade was decidedly more solid and warm than usual, Applebloom noticed.

“You're strong, Applebloom, and I don't just mean your muscles,” Nightshade said. “You'll get through this, I know you will.”

Applebloom returned the hug. “Thanks, Nightshade. You really are mah best friend.”

“Thanks, Bloom. Now let's get you cleaned up.”

Author's Note

The choices a leader has to make. It's hard when you have to choose between 'evil' and 'more evil'. Anyway, I hope you enjoyed seeing our favorite equines stain their hooves for the first time. Now, I'm off to see How to Train Your Dragon 2!

Chapter 11: So it Begins

Vigilant Watch sat at his station in the Dawn Shield HQ, one of many in the large room designated as the “analysis room”, just as he had done for the three months since his retirement from the guard. Though not an actual member of the prestigious organization, he was happy that he was able to at least work with Dawn Shield.

The nearly-crippled earth pony was severely injured during an incident in Fillydelphia. A unicorn, enraged after losing his job at a local biological research lab, for using corporate resources for illegal research, let one of his experiments go when the guard attempted to arrest him. Unfortunately for Vigilant, he was one of the guards.

Truth be told, Vigilant was lucky. Two of his friends lost their lives to that... thing. All he lost was half his left foreleg. Lucky for him, some eccentric inventor from Tigeria and his wife had been delving into advanced prosthetics, and asked him to be a test subject for a new design that allowed some basic movement and channeling magic to allow one to grasp with their natural contact-telekinesis.

His injuries were enough to force his retirement, but Colonel Midnight Star understood Vigilant's desire to serve his country in any way he could. Now, here he was, working with the same ponies that dispatched the monster that took his leg with such ease. Sure, it was a desk job, but at least he was doing something important... of course, that didn't mean it was exciting.

Vigilant let out a yawn, his head leaning on the cold metal of his left hoof as he watched his monitor, scanning the Everfree for spikes in magical energy, especially temporal energy. Like all the civilian and third-party workers, he didn't technically have the clearance to know why he was watching for it, but he knew the princesses were taking a personal interest in it. That alone was enough for him.

Once again, he straightened up and began moving his hooves across the keyboard. He hated the thing, with its tiny buttons that required special hoof coverings with a short rod to push buttons. He wished they would make it more pony friendly, but he soldiered on.

Initiating the scan, he read off the readings out loud, boredom in his voice. “Section K-67; negative. Section K-68; negative. Section K-69; negative. Section K-70; positive. Section... Wait, what?” He looked back up the list. “Positive?”

The former guard selected section K-70 and initiated a secondary scan. Sure enough, there was a massive spike of temporal magic in the area. With a few more commands, he sent a drone to the area. This would mark the very first time one had been sent out to actually investigate something since they were built by the human, Jacob Corban. After he confirmed the drone's deployment, he moved to the communicator and hit the red button on the side. After a few moments, a dark blue face appeared on the screen.

“Sir,” Vigilant stated with a salute, “we have a possible contact.”

Midnight, Twilight, and the rest of the bearers watched the video feed being sent from the drone, on the large display in the front of the analysis room. The image showed a rather large group of bipedal beings, and a large number of machines of varying shapes and sizes gathering around massive orb of pale blue light.

“So, this is it,” Twilight said, a touch of trepidation in her voice. “This is what we've been training for.”

Midnight nodded and replied, “Yeah. That's the Kordan army, alright. I recognize the Drega-class,” He indicated a quadrupedal machine that resembled a pony without a head, sporting a turret on top with four massive guns, “and Herring-class mechs,” These looked more like minotaurs, standing on two legs with a large, burly chest and huge hands, “and the lancers there in the front.” Small, agile looking vehicles sped in front, smaller than the Roadrunner, with a pair of machine guns on a turret on top. “Those are new, though.”

“They've been in service for about four years, now,” Jacob said, examining the newest armored war machine in the Kordan army, and the only tank at the moment. “It's called a Storm Tank. Basically, it shoots high-current lightning. Nasty things, hit like a hammer, but can't really take it. The gun's too heavy to allow thick armor.”

“So, we just hit them hard and they're done,” Midnight said, nodding. “Bloom, you and the tigers are going to be targeting those first.”

“Got'cha.”

“Rarity, I want you to target the lancers first. Take out their most mobile unit, aim for the front, slightly to the right, just forward of the front wheel. That's the mana battery. Then target anyone who looks like a major threat. Virgil, you’re her spotter.”

“Very well”

“Fluttershy, Blue, medic support. Retrieve wounded and protect our medics.”

“Will do.”

“Sweetie, sync your MagiTool to a couple drones and observe the battlefield. Feed important intel to the our guys and direct Shy and Blue to any wounded.”

“Yes sir.”

Midnight looked at his second. “Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow, Scoots, make yourselves interesting. Do as much damage as you can and make them come after you.”

“Ah think we can handle that.”

“Wait,” Twilight interrupted. “Shouldn't I be with them? My shields and teleportation would make me threatening.”

“That is true, but you and I have a far more dangerous and important mission.” Midnight looked at his wife, his face serious. “We're going to sneak through the portal to the gate facility and destroy the archive therein, then destroy the gate. Your knowledge of unicorn magic will be invaluable. Besides, I found an old, torn black bodysuit in a box in the library basement.” Midnight shot her a knowing smirk.

“Oh, hehe, that...” Twilight smiled sheepishly, her cheeks practically glowing red.

“I had Rarity fix it. It'll help. We aren't sneaking into a library you have full access to, so you'll need every edge you can get to stay hidden,” Midnight explained.

They spent the next hour discussing strategy. The only new machines brought through in that time were a pair of heavy anti-air tanks that wouldn't be any threat to the small, nimble pegasi, and three aerial gunships called Yunin Attack Aircraft. Rainbow was tasked with dealing with those.

“Other than that, everything is just how we’ve planned. Alright, let's move,” Midnight ordered. “We have to get there before they finish coming through. Remember, as long as you don't approach the gate, they won't have reason to close it.”

As Dawn Shield began their march toward the Everfree, Jacob caught up to his brother. “Are you sure you don't want me coming with you?”

“No, your information will be enough to find the archives, and Twilight's cloak spell can't cover three. Besides, you're going to be needed here. Who else can operate my new golem?”

Jacob's eyes widened in shock. “Really? You're letting me use it?”

“I can't use it, it's huge and mine is a stealth mission.”

Further back, Applejack said to Rainbow, “Ya know... Ah'm scared.”

Rainbow looked at her friend is surprise. She never would have thought she would have ever heard her say that. “Yeah, well... Me too.”

“This is good thing,” came the thick accent of Zhatka. “Fear will keep you alive. Just not let it consume you.”

“Thanks, Z,” Applejack said with a smile. “Oh, and... Watch out for Applebloom for me, will ya?”

“With my life,” he returned with a smile as he jogged off to rejoin his squad.

“Ooo, already on pet names, huh?” Rainbow teased.

“Shaddup,” AJ said with a laugh. “You know dern well we're just friends... even if he is good in the sack.”

“Oh-ho-ho. Do tell. When's the wedding?”

The farmer bumped her friend's flank with her own, playfully. “He just helped me out with mah heat the other week.”

Rainbow took note of the hint of disappointment in her friend's voice. “Hey, come on, AJ. You'll find some big strong stallion that can wrestle you to the ground... One that's looking to settle down.”

“Ah know. And hey, maybe if Ah do, we can share'em.”

“Why Applejack, are coming on to me?”

“Oh hush.”

The two friends shared a much needed laugh.

Fluttershy desperately tried to shrink into her mane, disliking not only the crowd, but the destination. Sure, she had killed before. Other than Midnight and possibly Jacob, she had the most experience, hunting and killing diseased animals to end their suffering and prevent an outbreak, but that was always a mercy. Even the griffin Midnight had her kill was easier knowing she was sparing him a worse fate in the arena. Now, though, she was marching to war against an army. She knew it was necessary, but she couldn't help but wonder how many good people she was going to kill. After all, Midnight and Jacob were both part of the same army, but they were good people.

“I know how you feel,” Sweetie said as she came up beside her squad mate. It wasn't hard to figure out what was going through the buttery mare's mind. They were all thinking the same thing. “I hate it too, but the only other option is to let them ravage our world. I don't hate those we're fighting, I hate those that sent them to fight. Don't blame yourself for defending a billion souls from a few hundred.”

“Thank you, Sweetie,” Fluttershy said with a sorrowful smile, “But that doesn't mean I shouldn't hate having to do it. I'll always hate killing.

“So have you decided on a wedding date?” Fluttershy asked, changing the subject.

“Yes, we're going to give ourselves a few months to recover after this, and have it in November.”

“That's lovely,” Fluttershy said. I just hope we’re all alive to see it..

Forty-two ponies, five tigers, a diamond dog, and a human stood, silently observing the massing army gathering in a huge clearing that was once filled with trees and brush. The only ones whose trepidation didn't show was Midnight, the tigers, and a few of the former veteran guards, though they still felt it.

“Alright, switch on your communicators,” Midnight ordered. One by one, the devices attached to each ear clicked on. “Okay, good. Zhatka, get your team into position and await my signal.” A nod from the tiger. “Applebloom, I'm placing you under his command. He has experience and has proven himself on battlefields across the world so he won’t lead you astray. Zhatka, I'm trusting her to you.”

“I shall protect her as if she were my own cub.”

“Rarity, stay in the trees. They'll provide you with cover and elevation. Jacob, over here.”

Midnight lead his little brother a short distance away, and with a subtle glow, opened his pocket dimension, retrieving a massive capsule, five times the height of a man. “Take care of him. I haven't had a lot of time to play, yet.”

Another glow, and Jacob felt the golem as an extension of himself. “Thanks, David. And... good luck out there.”

“You too, Jacob.”

With that, Midnight hurried back to his wife.

“You ready?” he asked.

“As ready as I'll ever be.”

Twilight's horn glowed with magic, the effect hidden by a dimming spell, cast by one of the other unicorns. The spell wrapped around Midnight and Twilight and in a blink of an eye, they vanished.

“Alright, it worked,” Twilight's disembodied voice said, happy with her accomplishment.

“We'll give you the signal when we're in position,” Midnight said. “Let's go.”

Twilight had woven the spells with a kind of 'link' spell that allowed them to 'know' where the other was at all times. That way they wouldn't get separated.

They stepped into the clearing and hurried toward their destination. Soon enough, they were within range of the auto turrets. Midnight held his breath as the killing machines scanned the field. The sensor suites on these killers were some of the best you could find, and one way or another, getting past them would be the last test of the cloaking spell's effectiveness.

The gun barrel turned toward the two ponies, Midnight's heart stopping mid thump. For an instant, he was staring down the barrel, staring death in the eye... and then he was starring at its side as it passed by. In an instant, his heart and breath started again, adrenaline flowing through his veins.

“I really wish we had more time to prepare,” Twilight whispered, not wanting to really put the silence spells to the test just yet.

“If we waited, they would have sent everyone through and closed the gate. It had to be fast.”

Sneaking through the rapidly building base was much more difficult, but eventually, they arrived at their destination.

“Alright, we're in position,” Midnight said into his communicator. “On my mark. Three... Two... One... Engage.”

Mere seconds passed before the air reverberated with the first explosions. The sound of rapidly expanding air roused the base in a brief moment of panic. During the chaos, the two ponies took a deep breath, and leaped through the portal.

Chapter 12: The Battle of Everfree

Applejack stood ready, prepared to lead the charge against the invaders. They were scared and outnumbered, but they had the advantage of knowledge. They knew how to hit their enemies weaknesses, and what their enemy was capable of. It was knowledge that would win the day for them. That being said, she was exceedingly glad that Sweetie was observing the battlefield with that hoof machine of hers. Her input would be invaluable.

She looked around at the awaiting army of ponies, each of them setting up makeshift rocket launchers, much like the one she manned herself. They were pieced together in a week by Jacob and that strange tiger in Canterlot. The tripod design let them stand with their deadly payload angled upward at a forty-five degree angle. They were crude and were only good for a single, unguided shot, but they would spread confusion and cause plenty of casualties in the enemy ranks. Hopefully, they would cause enough damage to some of the lighter vehicles to disable them, as well.

“Alright, we're in position,” came Midnight's voice in her ear. Everypony took position beside their launcher, out of the way of the dangerous backblast. “On my mark. Three... Two... One... Engage.”

Applejack's hoof, like those of every other pony around her, slammed down on the pedal trigger attached to their launchers. In a flurry of fire and sound, a wall of explosive rockets arced through the air. AJ rose to her hind hooves and drew her ax, bellowing the command to charge. The small Equestrian army burst from the treeline just as the rockets met the enemy. Explosions thundered out across the clearing followed by the screaming of soldiers.

As the ponies were halfway, five more rockets impacted the enemy. These much more precise attacks slammed into the back of two of the storm tank's turret and the knee joints of three of the quadruped walkers, disabling them.

The enemy's shock didn't last, and they rallied to face the charging ponies. The air was filled with magically fired projectiles as the humans opened fire. Another half second of surprise filled their ranks as their bullets bounced harmlessly off the ponies' magic shielding. They pushed their confusion aside, drew their swords, and charged to meet their foe.

At the back of the charge, Jacob activated his seal, calling on his brother's pocket dimension. Up from the glowing runic circle on the ground, a metal monster rose, skull-like head grinning maniacally as Jacob perched on its shoulder. Its triangular body, thick and armored, glowed with the heartstone core and twin diamond power cores. Massive, tree trunk-like legs held it aloft as it lumbered along, pivoting on its waist.

Drawing on this massive energy source, twin gatling lasers on its right arm spun to life, unleashing a barrage of burning beams of light. On the golem's left arm, a 120mm smoothbore cannon unleashed its powerful tungsten coated rounds at anything with armor.

“Come on, Ymir!” the human cried to his mount. “Let's kick some ass!”

The golem complied with the twin gatling lasers spitting fire. An unfortunate lancer took a 120mm cannon round dead center, erupting in a fireball that killed two nearby soldiers from shrapnel.

And then the armies met.

It was a clash of steel as the humans underestimated the smaller, but denser, equines. The ponies' superior weight hit like a bulldozer, crushing the front line underhoof. The second found themselves learning an important lesson; they had the numbers, but these ponies were exceptionally well trained.

Many ponies underestimate the Royal Guard. Most thought that, because they only ever see them standing around, they weren't anything special, but there was a reason the changelings took them through subtlety. The Royal Guard were highly trained warriors, capable of fighting off a half-dozen assailants alone. This was the reason Celestia assigned them to Dawn Shield. Add Midnight's training and runes, and you had a force to be reckoned with.

Unicorns and pegasi lashed out with sword, ax, and spear while earth ponies used their bladed hoof coverings. All unleashed elemental devastation with rune magic. In the midst of them all were five mares, fighting in an unusual upright stance. The Bearers of Harmony and Order were undergoing their trial by fire in this battle, but one would almost think they were veterans.

Applejack's ax shattered shields, both magic and mundane, and severed limbs. Pinkie Pie wove through the enemy in a mind bogglingly energetic manner, rolling, diving, and swerving, as her daggers cut tendons and arteries. Rainbow flew just over head, her twin scythes carving a bloody path as she rained down runic lightning. Fluttershy fought like the beasts that were her first teachers, ripping and tearing with her steel claws, punctuating her assaults with beams of light that melted through armor like butter. Scootaloo was an orange blur, severing heads and unleashing torrents of magic flames.

Fluttershy dove under a sword slash and struck out with her hind hooves, throwing her opponent back. Free from attackers, she closed the distance to a unicorn that had taken a blade to the gut. Without a word, she quickly lifted him onto her back and made her way through the fighting.

With a roar, a human swung a flaming sword at the pegasus. With her burden, she couldn't dodge in time. Luckily, before his blow landed, his head exploded in a shower of gore. Fluttershy gave a nod of thanks toward the tree cover and the unicorn hidden within and continued her trek.

Rarity smiled at her friend, even if she couldn't see it, and picked a new target. One of the earth pony guards was being overwhelmed by four attackers. Two shots took out the two without magic shields, leaving the other two to be handled by the stallion. Another pull of the trigger, another lancer with a busted engine. Two more former guards, and Applejack had one less problem.

“Rarity, check your two,” Sweetie's voice came through her earpiece.

“Darling,” Rarity called out to her husband below. “It seems three of them have gotten wise and are shielded. Take care of them for me, please.”

“Of course, my love.” Virgil Quickly dug underground, burrowing through the dirt.

Rarity watched through her scope as one by one, they seemed to be swallowed by the very ground. “We were going to need a good scrubbing after this anyway.” A smile found itself on her face at the thought of sharing a bath with her husband. An explosion from one of the big walkers brought her back to the battle. The tigers had apparently fired the last of their rockets and were charging the field, Applebloom at their side. “Well, this promises to be interesting.” The high class mare turned her attention to the six warriors, covering the more vulnerable of her allies.

Fluttershy and Blue Streak were busy carting wounded back to Redheart and the other medics, guided by Sweetie. Most of the injured ran right back into the fray after they were healed. At the moment, they had only lost three, but they were certain more would follow.

“Wounded, section four-two-two,” Sweetie informed.

“I'm on it,” Fluttershy replied.

“We'll keep you covered,” came the tomboyish voice of her oldest friend.

Scootaloo and Rainbow fought together, watching each others backs, as Fluttershy retrieved the wounded soldier. The lightning fast duo was quickly distinguishing themselves as a major threat.

“Hey, Rainbow, Scootaloo,” Sweetie said over the comm. “A couple of scary looking guys just came through. I think they're heading your way.”

“What do they look like?” Jacob asked.

“They're bald, wearing long red coats that go down to the ankles.”

“Shit. Those are Blood Guard. They're like Mage Guard, but they use lesser demons. Fluttershy, Applejack, go help them out. Rarity, give them cover.”

“Don't bother,” Scootaloo said. “We can take them.”

“No, do not engage them on you own!” Jacob ordered. “They're ruthless and a lot more skilled than you!”

Scootaloo began carving her way toward the gate, cutting down any who stood in her way. Rainbow's scythes and lightning followed closely.

“Scoots, maybe we should wait for backup,” the older pegasus said. “I mean, Jacob's gotta be scared for a reason.”

“Come on, mom,” Scootaloo replied as she incinerated three with a stream of fire. “We're tougher than he thinks. We can take the-” She was interrupted by the sudden need to duck a blade of ice.

“My, my, brother,” a soft voice said. “This one is rather slippery, it seems.”

“Yes,” a eerily similar voice responded. “I'll leave that one to you. The other is mine.”

Scootaloo turned to the two humans, unnerved by the strange sight of two different magic flows in each. The one closest to her had a pale blue aura, wrapped in a sickly yellow. The other had a red aura with the same yellow taint. The first took a step towards her while his brother sprouted mage form wings and took to the sky.

The blind pegasus took the initiative and surged forward, curved blade swinging faster than the eye could see. That just made it more of a shock when the sword failed to find its mark. Instead, it found the forearm of the Blood Guard, stopping it dead. Faster than even Scootaloo could see, his fist slammed into her face, sending her flying. She landed hard, sliding several hooves before coming to a rest, a single thought running through her head.

Maybe I should've waited for backup.

The sensation reminded Twilight of her first teleport. It was the same sense of motion without moving. It was this experience with the disorienting effect that allowed her to keep the cloaking spell from failing. What almost made her lose it, was Midnight grabbing her by the hoof and dragging her behind a stack of crates by the wall of the massive room in which they found themselves.

Once hidden, Twilight released her spells, and they became visible again. She took a moment to take a deep breath, willing the small ache at the base of her horn away. That spell was difficult enough to maintain for a single pony. The unicorn pulled a small vial of blue liquid and drank it down quickly, replenishing her mana.

“Alright,” Midnight said, speaking softly, “from here, we're visible. Stay to the shadows and keep your ears open. Don't rely on the amulet to keep you hidden. Let's move.”

The amulets around their necks were a new development from EI. They used a spell that was developed based on the want it need it spell. Instead of drawing others too it, though, it simply made them less interesting. They weren't very strong, though, and anyone actively seeking out intruders would easily spot them. Also standing out in front of a crowd, or doing something too conspicuous would result in the same thing happening. They would have been made stronger, but Jacob warned them about the presence of magic detection devices, so the spell had to be small. Thankfully, the enormous magical output of the gate hid the previous invisibility spell.

The two made their way through the large room. Twilight's breath caught when they first stepped out from their cover. The room was a massive construction of steel and concrete, but that wasn't what frightened the mare. It was the hundreds of armed men and women that stood waiting to join the steady stream of soldiers invading her home.

“Come on,” Midnight whispered back, bringing his wife back to the present. “We'll head toward the courtyard.”

“I'm right behind you,” Twilight replied as they darted from cover to cover, making their way to their objective.

Corporal Martins and Corporal Lancaster made their way through the halls of the gate facility, down the same path they walked every day. Their shift at the armory had ended, and they were heading to the mess to get some chow. The walk was the same as it always was, past the bench, then the scuttlebutt, the ponies, the snack machine, around the corner...

Martins stopped, a confused look on his face. “Hey, Mike..?”

“What's up?” his friend asked.

“Did... did you notice something back there?”

Lancaster thought for a second. “I don't think so.”

“It's probably just my imagination. Come on, I'm hungry.”

Midnight and Twilight sat panting in a storeroom.

“Well... I'd say... the amulets... work.” Twilight said between breaths.

“That... was too... close.”

They rested for a few more seconds before Midnight cracked open the door and peaked outside. Seeing the coast was clear, they continued down the corridors.

“Ah, here.” Midnight came to a halt in front of a double door. “The courtyard should be through here, and the archives building just on the other side. We'll move fast, staying off the paths. Let's hope these amulets keep up the good work.”

Midnight opened the door slowly, checking to make sure there weren't going to be any surprises. With a nod back to his wife, the ventured into the open air at a canter. They didn't want to go at a full gallop, worried it would be too conspicuous for the amulets to handle. Several times, they passed close enough to others that they were visible, but their enchanted jewelry held up, the only ones to notice anything did so too late.

They were about half way when a man stepped in front of them, glaring.

“I thought something was off,” he said. “Now what would you be doing here?”

“Twilight,” Midnight said, getting the unicorn's attention. “Get to the archives.”

Twilight turned to him, seeing his hardened expression. Something was different this time, though. He looked... afraid.

Twilight looked at the man confronting them. He wasn't very tall, compared to the other humans she had seen, but he was well built. He wore a simple white sleeveless shirt, olive pants, and black boots. His hair was a very short, chocolate brown and his eyes, a startlingly familiar crimson.

Suddenly, Twilight realized exactly why Midnight was afraid.

“Go, now,” Midnight repeated. “I'll handle this guy.”

The man took a step towards them, adopting a combat stance. “Yeah, sorry, but I'm not letting you go anywhere. You see-” Stopped dead at the flash of light as Twilight disappeared. “Well, that's a neat trick.”

Midnight stood on his hind legs and opened his pocket dimension, pulling out his sword and shield. In a flash, he summoned his Element and stood to face his former comrade.

“It's been a long time, William,” Midnight said.

The man narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the pony before him. Their eyes met and realization dawned on the human

“Now isn't this a twist,” he said, mirthfully. “I've heard of going native, David, but this is a bit extreme, don't you think?”

Chapter 13: Bad Blood

“This is a real mind fuck, you know that?” William asked, rhetorically. “I mean, you were supposed to be dead, and now you turn up in a world we had been watching and with a full transmutation. It's like a plot twist in some epic novel.”

“An epic novel, huh? That sums up my life for the last six years quite nicely, to be honest,” Midnight replied. “So... I guess it's too much to ask to just let us go?”

William sighed. “I wish I could, David. I really do... But you're still an enemy of the state. Even if you weren't, Korda needs that world and you're protecting it.” The man looked back at the building behind him. “That one that ran off... She's special to you, isn't she?”

“She's my wife. We even have a daughter back in our world.”

William smiled at that. “I'm glad to hear you found happiness again. After what happened... It killed me when I heard about Sarah. If I kill you and we take your new world, I'll do what I can to get her and your kid to Solarin.”

Midnight smiled sadly. “You always were a good friend.”

William got back into his fighting stance. “Unfortunately, our friendship has to end. You're threatening my country...”

“And you're threatening mine,” Midnight finished, adopting his own stance.

William chuckled. “Those are some pretty toys you got there. You don't want to scoff them do you?”

“These were forged by Rarity Silverpaw. They're as strong as Dwarf forged and as fine as Elven.”

“Really? Then let's put them to the test!” William shouted as he charged his old friend.

The storm tank's turbine whirred loudly as it charged its main cannon, its sights leveled on the yellow pegasus retrieving the wounded. Just before the gunner could pull the trigger, though, another yellow pony, this one without wings and a vibrant red mane, came crashing down on the turret, her hammer crushing the armor like a tin can.

Applebloom and the tigers attacked the human's flank, smashing the leftover armor and slaying the mages and their protectors. The filly couldn't help but be impressed by her fierce companions, especially Umi. They were all incredible fighters, but to see the tigress dispatching her foes with her bare paws was inspiring.

She didn't have much time to admire the tigers' prowess, though. A shell from one of the massive quadruped mechs slammed into the ground nearby, knocking her into the air.

“Applebloom, are you alright?” Sweetie asked.

“Ah'm alright,” the farm filly replied as she got to her hooves and charged the walker. “A bit rattled is all.”

“Good. Any chance you can make it to Scootaloo and Rainbow? They bit off a bit more than they can chew.”

Applebloom's hammer took out the legged tank's front right knee joint, bringing it down then looked to where the blue figure was engaged in an aerial duel with a magically winged human. “They still together?”

“Close enough to find Scoots,” answered Sweetie.

“Ah'm on it.” Applebloom bent the turret cannons to finish off her metal opponent and took off toward her friend.

The courtyard lit up as Midnight brought his blade down, launching the light energy at William. The Mage Guard launched himself over with a pillar of earth, only to be met by an ice lance aimed at his chest. A quick gout of flame, and the attack was reduced to harmless liquid.

The demon powered soldier's fist collided with Midnight's shield, rattling him to the core. He remembered being stronger than his old friend, but wasn't really surprised. After all, he removed his demon while William was still a true Mage Guard.

“You're weaker,” William said, simplifying Midnight's thoughts.

“Strength isn't everything,” Midnight replied.

“Oh, don't get me wrong. I'm simply saying my strength gives me a bit of an advantage. We both know if you still had your demon I'd be dead already.” William called forth tendrils of shadow to entangle the former human, only to have them dispelled by a flash of light.

Midnight swung his sword, unleashing a hail of needle sized splinters of ice and charged with a lightning wrapped blade.

Scootaloo panted as she glared at the demon blooded warrior. It was amazing how powerful he was with just a lesser demon. She shivered slightly, trying to fathom how powerful Mage Guard must be with a demon lord powering them.

“You impress me, little horse,” the man said. “You've kept up with me quite nicely despite your obvious handicap.”

Scootaloo didn't respond. In part it was out of defiance, but mostly she was tired and hurt. The cuts she was sporting all over her body stung and made moving painful, but she wasn't going to give up.

“What? You don't want to talk to me?” he chided. “Fine, I'll just have to end this little dance.”

In a blur, he lunged forward, barely giving the orange pegasus time to parry the blade of ice that formed on his hand. Once again, she was put on the defensive, struggling to avoid the lethal blows. She was almost as fast as him, but simply had no experience fighting an opponent like this, and it was showing.

The clang of steel and ice rang out as their battle raged. A double thrust, Scootaloo parried one and shifted to the side, dodging the other. The avoided strike suddenly changed directions, slashing sideways at Scootaloo's neck. The pegasus pushed away, corkscrewing backwards. The Blood Guard followed after and in mid twist swiped his frozen weapon across her back, cutting into her flesh and spine.

Scootaloo screamed in pain as she hit the ground, hard. She tried to get to her hooves but she couldn't seem to get her hind legs to move. Suddenly, she was forced up by her mane, screaming in pain.

“I must admit, I had fun. Unfortunately, this has to end. Goodbye.”

Rainbow twisted in mid air, barely avoiding the blade from separating her head from her shoulders. Her own scythe swung upwards, trying to catch the flying human off guard, but his second blade intercepted the attack.

With a smirk, Rainbow sent a surge of lightning through her weapon. The Blood Guard countered as his air seal emitted its own electric attack, quickly overtaking the less experienced pony's spell. The high current flowed into the weather mare, thankfully passing straight into the wings where they were discharged via her natural pegasus defenses. It still did some damage, but not the lethal amount the human was likely hoping for.

Rainbow growled, infuriated by her relentless opponent. Her anger was forgotten at the sound of a gut wrenching scream. She looked down in time to see Scootaloo hit the ground.

“Scoots!” Rainbow shot off in the direction of her fallen daughter, only to be intercepted by the foot of her current nemesis.

She quickly righted herself from the kick in time to see the other human holding Scootaloo by the mane. The human spun around, whipping Scoots around with him and launched her into the air.

Rainbow Dash shot forward, wings pumping harder than ever before.

The ground based Blood Guard's seal lit up with energy before firing a lance of ice at the helpless filly.

Wings pushed to the breaking point, time seemed to slow down as Rainbow watched the javelin hurling through the air, its serrated edges designed to cause the most damage.

The spear buried itself into the young pegasus' chest, bursting through her back, with enough force to launch her away from the battlefield and toward the forest.

“No! Rainbow screamed in grief as she pushed herself harder. The twins wouldn't allow that, though, and both hovered in her path, grinning wickedly.

Rainbow watched her daughter disappear beneath the trees through tear filled eyes.

“Oh, brother, let me kill this one. You already got one.”

Rainbow's attention was shifted to the two monsters. The monsters that took her little Scoots. The monsters that want to take her friends. The monsters that want to take her whole world. All her sorrow and grief suddenly turned to pure, righteous fury.

Something in the pegasus snapped. She let out a primal scream as a flash of light surrounded her neck. The Blood Guard fell back into their fighting stances, ready for whatever attack was about to be unleashed. That attack, however, turned out to be a gold necklace with a ruby lightning bolt adorning the front... a ruby lightning bolt that was glowing brighter and brighter. The lightning bolt and fire cloak runes on her fetlocks shined equally bright as they began to shift and change.

“That's impossible,” one of the elites said in shock as the runes were replaced by circles with tiny runic writing along the inside edge and a symbol in the center, three swirls in one and a flame in the other.

An air seal and fire seal.

Just as the shock was wearing off, the pony's new air seal began to glow even brighter as black clouds filled the skies above and lightning painted the sky. A new expression was seen on their faces as they recognized what was happening...

Fear.

“No!” Applebloom yelled as her friend was sent flying through the air, a large shard of ice embedded in her chest.

She took off after Scootaloo in a desperate bid to save her life. She was so focused on her friend, she didn't notice her Element Armor flash into being on her barrel, nor did she notice two of her runes changing.

Rarity took another shot, trying to clear the way for Applebloom to get to their wounded comrade.

“Love, your Element!” Virgil said in surprise.

Rarity looked down to see the glowing gem and then yelped as two of her runes lit up.

“Stay with me!” Fluttershy shouted as the stallion on her back bled on her. “Why did you do that, you... dummy!”

“S-sorry, Shy,” Blue Streak said. “Couldn't... Couldn't let you get stabbed. You're more important than me. You're an Element Bearer.”

“Then you should have hit him, not get in the way!” Blue had never heard Fluttershy so angry before.

“Guess I wasn't thinking.”

“What happened?” Redheart asked as the flightless stallion was deposited on a mat nearby.

“Sword to the abdomen, punctured his spleen. I stopped most of the bleeding,” the normally timid mare said with a rare conviction.

“Good job. I got it from here... When did you get your Element?”

“My Element?” Fluttershy echoed in confusion. She looked down at the golden artifact, blinking slowly. “Where did this come from?”

Sweetie was too focused and her panicked run through the forest toward her fallen friend to notice the flashes of light, or the sudden weight of her Element.

Slowly.

Carefully.

Quietly.

A lavender ghost.

Twilight crept through the archives building, searching for the server that held the data for their discovered worlds. Just as she was passing a pair of guards, a flash of light came from directly above her, drawing her attention... as well as the humans'.

“What the hell?”

Twilight looked at the guards.

The guards looked at Twilight.

“Horse apples.”

In the middle of the battle, Jacob fought along side Applejack and Pinkie while Ymir continued to fire away with its beam weapon. The cannon had already run out of ammo and was discarded to reduce weight and, thus, power usage. He, too, had discarded his rifle in favor for a sword.

“What the hey?!” Applejack exclaimed.

Jacob turned around to see a gold necklace had appeared around the two mares' necks, both adorned with a glowing jewel. The same glow could be seen on their fetlocks where two of their runes seemed to change right before his eyes.

“What? That's impossible,” the man said, mostly to himself.

“How 'bout sharin'!” AJ shot back as her ax cleaved a soldier's side.

“Your runes. I think they just turned into seals.”

“But I thought only humans can have those?” Pinkie asked as she removed her daggers from a man's lungs.

“I don't-” he was cut off by a peal of thunder and lightning.

“Kill her, quick!” one of the Blood guard yelled as he lunged at the enraged mare, joined by his brother, only to be held back by the gale force winds swirling around her.

The fighting below ground to a stop as every eye was on the spectacle above.

A shimmering ring of runes began swirling around the pegasus as she began to glow with energy. With a bang that shook the very air, her body seemed to dematerialize and shoot upward as a bolt of lightning into the dark storm clouds that had formed above. The clouds began to swirl and descend like a twister, but instead of touching down, it curved away from the ground as a massive scaled head burst forth with a mighty roar. Long, needle-like teeth lined its mouth, and golden plates that looked like they would be jewelry if not for the fact that they grew from its body, circled its head like a crown. A pair of huge feathered wings shot out from the sides, dispersing the rest of the clouds from the long, serpentine body, the spines along its back resembling those on the head.

The great beast twisted around, glaring at the two humans. Its mouth opened wide enough to swallow twenty men. One of the men, the one that Rainbow had been fighting shoved the other out of the way just as a powerful bolt of lightning cracked the sky, incinerating him in an instant.

The human army reacted as appropriately as they could. They panicked, rushing for the safety of the portal.

The rifle fire died down quickly when they realized she was shielded. Now, they were coming at her with sword, ax, and spear. Twilight, however, was not an easy target. Getting close to her meant getting close to her powerful unicorn magic. She tried using her runes, but whatever her Element did had changed it. Now whenever she focused through them, they just glowed faintly.

She groaned as she ducked behind the wall. This was just one problem after another since she and Midnight separated. First her Element decided to show up and alert the entire facility to her presence, then when she finally made it to the server room, she realized Midnight had the explosives, and now she was going to have to do something she was going to regret.

The unicorn mage closed her eyes and focused on her mana font, drawing from it a dangerous level of energy. The air crackling with magic was the only warning, before she was suddenly surrounded by a storm of magic, eyes glowing with untold power. One tried to charge her only to be flung away. Spells that were meant to slay the intruder were only absorbed by the orb that was growing around her.

Twilight struggled to hold her focus through the intense headache that was pounding at her skull. With a yell, she released the magic. The last thing the Kordan soldiers saw was a wall of white.

Midnight danced backward, dodging the stone spikes bursting from the ground at his hooves. This was a difficult fight for him. His opponent was much stronger, meaning one wrong step could be his last. The gashes on his chest and forehead proved that much, as did the numerous burn marks.

A beam of light shot from Midnight's hoof, barely missing the not-quite-as-battered Mage Guard as he rolled to the side. William countered with a dozen blades of every element flying through the air. Midnight sped his perception with a mind seal spell, making everything seem to slow down. A body spell to increase his agility allowed him to dodge every one without a scratch.

“Not bad,” the demonized man said with a smirk. “You haven't lost your touch. Hell, I think you're actually better than you were before.”

“When you live in a world where everyone's mana font is the size of one of the more powerful Blood Guard, you learn to do without,” Midnight replied as he lobbed three balls of molten lava at his foe.

A blast of ice froze one, and the others were dodged. William's thigh was splattered some when the orbs burst apart on the ground, eliciting a yelp of pain.

“That's impressive,” William said through a wince. “Your lady friend?”

“Hers makes yours look small.”

“You're kidding?”

His answer didn't come from Midnight, but from the massive blast of magical energy from the building behind him. The Mage Guard turned to stare in awe at the massive release of pure magical energy.

“Was that-” he began to ask as he turned back to his old friend just in time to see a wind cloaked sword flying at his neck.

Acting quickly, he dropped down, the enchanted blade taking a chunk of hair and scalp as it passed. With even less time to react, he caught the flying shield that followed right behind, the sharpened edge biting into his hand. His eyes shot wide as he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. He dropped the shield to the side and looked down at the stallion holding the mage form scimitar buried in his gut. Midnight let the construct dissipate and both he and William fell back, sitting in scorched dirt.

William pressed his hand to the wound, his breath coming in short, labored bursts. “I... I'm glad it was you... David. No shame... there.”

Midnight forced himself to his hooves and went to his old friend's side. “I'm sorry it came to this.”

“Don't be.” William eased himself back, laying down. “Just do me a favor... die an old man... surrounded by friends and family. Be the first... Mage Guard to ever do that.”

“I plan on it,” Midnight promised.

A smile crept onto William's face as the light faded from his eyes.

The great beast circled overhead, raining lightning far more powerful than anything in nature. Several of the humans, seeing there was no chance of reaching the portal alive, scattered, running anywhere they thought would be safe.

Many ran toward the ponies and dropped to their knees, begging mercy. Seeing the beast above was ignoring them, the unicorns began weaving the intricate spells that would stifle their magic while earth ponies and pegasi restrained them.

“Traitors!” The ponies and humans turned to look at the source of the voice, the surviving Blood Guard. He seethed with dark energy, glaring at the group. “As the ranking officer, I sentence you all to dea-agh!” His rage vanished as a narrow, curved blade burst from his chest.

“You piece of shit. You'd kill your own men?”

He looked back at the orange pegasus, eyes wide in fear and confusion. “Y-you're dead.”

Scootaloo grinned maliciously. “I got better.”

In the blink of an eye, she pulled the sword from his torso and removed his head. The others stared in shock at who they thought they had lost. The first one to move was Redheart, her professionalism kicking in.

“Remove your armor,” she ordered. “I need to see the wound.”

“Uh...” Scootaloo suddenly became nervous. “I... I don't know if that's-”

“Now,” the nurse ordered. “I need to see what I'm doing.”

Scootaloo sighed and focused on her Element, willing it away. Redheart's brow furrowed in confusion as she examined the pegasus... not even finding a scratch.

“What..? Where's the wound?”

“It... uh... Healed?” Scootaloo ventured.

“How?”

“Um... I don't know.” Scootaloo could feel Applejack's glare on her.

Lucky for her, a roar took their attention away from her and back to the beast. They turned around to see its body start to glow as it hurtled toward the ground. It collided not a hundred yards from the group, vanishing and leaving a singed mass of cyan fur and feathers.

“Mom!” Scootaloo ran after her mother, followed closely by Applejack and Redheart.

Twilight limped from the rubble, her head spinning as her brain felt like it was trying to force its way out through her horn. The mana potion had worn off as well and the crash from that promised the pain would last for close to an hour. The temporary loss of the ability to produce one's own mana was the reason those potions were rarely used.

She saw Midnight standing over the form of the Mage guard and picked up the pace. She immediately noticed the look of sorrow on his face. It didn't take long to guess why.

“You knew him, I take it?” she asked.

“He was a friend once.” Midnight looked up to his love. “Come on. Let's go before everyone shows up.”

“I hope you still have some fight in you, because I'm spent.”

Midnight chuckled. “I didn't realize I still had the bombs until you were already gone.”

“I was too scared to think. That guy was really Mage Guard, wasn't he?”

“Yeah. In a few hours, his body will burst into flame and the demon inside him will revert to a dagger, ready for the next host.” As the walked back, Midnight noticed something odd. “Why is it so quiet?”

Twilight looked around, listening for any sounds that indicated life. “I... I don't know. Do you think the explosion scared them away?”

“No,” Midnight said. “Something's wrong.”

The two made their way through the suddenly deserted facility, keeping ever vigilant for traps and ambushes. Eventually, they made it back to the gate room and stepped inside. What they saw was enough to make them both pale and cause Twilight's stomach to lurch.

“At least we know where everyone is,” Midnight said, trying to keep the disgust out of his voice.

“What... What could do... this? You can't even tell they were human.”

Every inch of the massive room was painted red with blood and gore. Intestine was strung up like streamers along the walls, while heads were lined up along the path to the gate, their mouths stuffed with their hearts.

Midnight was already setting the explosives. “I'm not completely sure, but let's not-”

“That’s not true. You know exactly who could do this,” said a deep, smooth voice. The color in Midnight's face seemed to drain away and his breath caught in his throat. The voice that still haunted his nightmares rang in his ears as he began to tremble. “Isn't that true, father?”

Chapter 14: Nemesis

“She's fine,” Redheart said as she examined Rainbow Dash. “She's just exhausted.”

“Thank the gods,” Scootaloo said.

“So what's the damage?” Applejack asked.

“Twelve dead, most injuries have been healed, but a few will need hospitalization,” Redheart replied.

“Thirteen dead,” Zhatka said as he and his squad approached, laying Koph's body with the others.

“Oh, Z, Ah'm sorry,” AJ said.

“Don't be,” said Umi. “He died well. We shall not mourn his death, but celebrate his bravery and prowess. May we all be granted such glory.”

A moment of silence passed over the group.

“So, what now?” Applebloom asked after a few minutes.

Applejack thought for a moment. “Hey, Jacob. The gate's still open, but ain't no one comin' out.”

Jacob looked at the glowing orb, just over two hundred yards away. “That's not right. If they retreated, they should have closed the gate. I don't like it.”

“Maybe the archives have been destroyed?” Sweetie suggested as she trotted up from the forest with Storm following just behind, looking rather nervous.

“Storm?!” Applejack yelled. “What the hay are you doin' here?! Your aunts would tan your hide if they knew.”

“I-I just couldn't sit back with the others while Scootaloo was fighting... I'm sorry,” said the colt.

“I found him when I was looking for Scootaloo,” Sweetie explained.

“Well, never mind for now.” Applejack shook her head before turning back to her human friend. “What do you think, Jacob? About the gate?”

“They won't be able to send many through at a time, which would be suicide with us still here,” He answered. “I'd say we won. We should still stay here, though, in case more try coming through or David or Twilight are hurt.”

Applejack looked back at the humans that had surrendered and then to the portal. She turned to them and announced, “Alright y'all Kordans... Kordanians? Y'all humans! Y'all wanna go back to your homes, then get. If you guys are like Jacob here and are tired of the place, we'll work with ya to get you settled here.”

The humans looked at her, then cast furtive glances at each other. Most sprinted for the gate, as if they thought it was a trap. A couple dozen, though, stayed where they were.

“If you stay, don't think you'll be given free reign,” Sweetie added. “You'll be under probation for quite a while. Meaning you'll be fitted with a device that allows us to track you wherever you go.”

A few more stood up and headed for the gate.

Applejack nodded. “Alright. All you in the reserves, and Zhatka's squad, get these guys to Canterlot.”

“Ma'am,” the ranking officer, a pegasus, replied with a salute before getting the humans properly restrained.

“Medics, Redheart and one other, hang back. The rest of y'all, take the dead to town so they can get ready for a proper funeral. Oh, and take Storm with you,” AJ finished with a stern glare at the colt.

“At once,” replied a unicorn mare.

“The rest of us'll be waitin' for Midnight and Twilight... Ah just hope they're okay.”

“With them two, what could go wrong?” Applebloom asked.

Sweetie groaned, “You know, one day you're going to have to learn to stop doing that.”

“What?”

Aurora sat alone in the shelter under town hall. Her friends, Pound, Pumpkin, and Tulip, were playing together elsewhere. They asked her if she wanted to join them, but she didn't feel like it. The truth was, she was scared. She knew her mom and dad were fighting bad guys, but not like the other ones. These ones were really, really dangerous.

“Aurora,” said a voice. The filly jumped at the suddenness, looking around for the source.

“Who-who's there?” she asked.

“It's alright, Aurora, I'm a friend,” said the unseen lady. “I need you to listen to me very carefully. Your mother and father are in danger. They will need you.”

“Wh-what?” Aurora's voice broke as tears started to well up in her eyes. “A-are mommy and daddy going to die?”

“No, not if you go, now.”

“But what can I do? I'm too little.”

“Don't worry, little butterfly. Just go, and everything will be fine.”

The little girl took a deep breath to steel her nerves and made for the door. She took a quick look around to make sure nopony was watching and slipped out.

Twilight had seen a great many things from her husband. She had seen tears, anger, joy, nervousness, and just about every other emotion one could have. One thing she had never seen from him, though, was abject horror. The very thought of something terrifying him so much he quivered was hard to even comprehend. Upon turning towards the speaker, however, she shared his fear.

The creature was not quite as large as she had assumed he would be, only a head taller than Jacob. The only clothing it wore was studded leather leggings that covered everything from waist to knee. The rest of its red-orange body was left bare. Large tattered wings adorned its back and a pair of long, curved horns on it's forehead swept back along its head. Its eyes were black pits with crimson pupils. Twilight had heard enough about this creature for her to know exactly who he was; Nag-Ta, the demon lord that killed Midnight's first wife and daughter.

“I missed you, dad,” it said, its smile displaying its razor sharp teeth. “You disappeared before we could finish playing.”

“T-Twilight,” Midnight said with a stutter. “Run... now.”

“But-”

“Run now!”

Twilight's body seemed to act on its own, taking off at a sprint toward the gate. Midnight quickly hit the last button, arming the bomb, and launched a ball of light at the demon lord. He dropped the explosives and turned to run. Not even two steps and he felt something collide with his back, launching him through the portal.

The world swirled around him. Up, down, left, right; none had meaning in the space between worlds. The disorienting feeling, however, only lasted a few seconds before he was deposited on the scorched earth just as the energy of the gate collapsed, cutting them off from his old world.

Before he could get to his hooves, a large, clawed hand wrapped around the back of his neck. The ground fell away as he was hoisted into the air, soon to find himself facing his nightmare.

“I love the new look, father,” the demon said. “You're so fuzzy and soft. Perhaps I'll make a cloak from your hide.”

A green bolt of energy slammed into the demon's head, staggering him slightly. His glare landed on Sweetie, horn still glowing with arcane energy.

“I see you made new friends,” Nag-Ta observed. “How lovely.”

With a swipe of his hand, a wave of force washed over the field, slamming into everyone and sending them soaring through the air. The only ones not rendered unconscious by the attack were Applebloom and Applejack.

Nag-Ta slammed Midnight into the ground. Applebloom charged the demon with her hammer raised, despite her elder sister's warning. The yellow filly leaped at the monster with a battlecry. Nag-Ta just smiled as his fist shot forward, smashing into her face, sending her back to her sister. The two hit and rolled several hooves before stopping, joining their friends in unconsciousness.

With everyone incapacitated, Nag-Ta turned his attention back to his 'father'. “You've made a lot of friends.” The demon inhaled the stallion's sent deeply. “What's that I smell? Not just friends! Did you find me a new mother?” Another whiff. “You did, didn't you? Was it the purple one you were with? Or maybe the yellow one that just tried to attack me?”

“F...Fuck you,” Midnight managed to say.

“What a thing to say to your child,” Nag-Ta chided.

“You're... Not my child.”

“You wound me. Was it not you who brought me into this world? Were you not the reason for my rebirth? My existence is thanks to you, is it not?”

“You're an accident, nothing more,” Midnight answered.

“What an awful thing to say,” the monster said with a grin. “I think you need to be punished.”

Midnight's breath was forced from his lungs as a fist crashed into his chest.

Filly hooves pounded through the forest, her fear of the forbidden wood, quickly replaced by her fear of losing her parents. She didn't notice that everything there was to fear was strangely absent. She just ran on, as fast as her short little legs could carry her.

Eventually, the trees vanished, giving way a massive, charred field. She had never been in the Everfree Forest, but she knew this wasn't normal. Her mommy and aunties had told her enough about their adventures and never once mentioned anything like this.

Her musings were cut short at the sight before her. Her mommy, and aunties were all laying down, not moving, and a big scary monster was holding her daddy, punching him. Anger boiled up in her tiny body and she charged.

“Are you going to apologize to me now, father?” Nag-Ta asked, mockingly.

“F-fuck... You,” the stallion replied.

“But father, that would be incest.” Another fist, to the face this time. “You know, I was finished with you. You finally understood true pain, and I was going to release you from it. Now, though... Now you've forgotten my lessons. You have let yourself believe that you can have peace. Now, I have to start the lesson over.”

“Drop my daddy!” Midnight's eyes widened in fear as a tiny voice yelled, a light thumping from a small hoof hitting the demon's foot.

“Oh my...” Nag-Ta said, his voice ecstatic. “Is that what I think it is?”

“N-no! Leave her out of this!” Midnight begged.

The demon's hand shot out, snatching the filly up by her mane, causing her to yelp in shock and pain. He brought her close and sniffed her. “It is! You've made another little toy for me. Let's see if we can make this one last longer than the last one. Fire is too quick, wouldn't you say? I didn't even get to savor little Tiffany's cries last time.”

“Why don't we try-Ahh!” Nag-Ta cried as an arrow sprouted from his eye.

Midnight barely spared the minty mare in the distance a glance before lighting up his seal, conjuring a blade. This bladed disk found the demon's fore arm and sliced into the flesh. The demon cried out again as the four year old was released from his clutches.

“You bitch!” the demon yelled at the mare, but she had already vanished. Another arrow buried itself into his ear. He dropped Midnight and whipped his hand toward the swift unicorn, launching a blast of magic her way. To his satisfaction, he heard the mare yelp.

“That's it, no more games,” Nag-Ta hissed. “I'm going to destroy everything you hold dear. Then, maybe you'll understand the weight of your sins. You'll know the punishment for enslaving a god.” He looked at the scared little filly, frozen with fear. “And I'll start with the girl.”

He thrust his hand toward the foal, unleashing a tongue of hellfire, completely engulfing her. Midnight Cried out in anguish as he was powerless to stop history from repeating itself.

Except...

“No!” Aurora yelled out through the inferno. “I won't let him hurt mommy or daddy or anypony!”

A blinding white light suddenly flashed, bringing with it a maelstrom of wind and kinetic force that snuffed out the wicked fire as if it were just a match. Even the ground shuddered at the force of the child. The little filly's form raised up, eyes glowing white, her whole body engulfed in a lavender aura much like that of a unicorn's horn, except pale blue runes seemed to dance and swirl within.

“What the hell is this?” Nag-Ta asked no one in particular. With a roar, he charged the filly.

The wind suddenly changed direction, being pulled into Aurora. The demon felt something he had never experienced at the sight of all that magic pulled into one tiny point at the tip of the filly's horn.

Fear.

So close, he could feel the intense energy radiating from it. It was an energy made of purity, light, and the love of her family and friends. But that wasn't where is fear came from. His fear was from a familiar scent of magic that he hadn't smelled in eons, yet could never forget.

“Mina.”

And the holy light was released, engulfing the the arch-demon, Nag-Ta in its cleansing power.

Chapter 15: The End? (unedited)

Chapter 15: The End?

Light.

Bright, almost painful light.

That was the first thing that Midnight Star saw upon finding himself in the waking world once again. The first thing he noticed was the fact that he wasn't laying in a field, but in the medical ward of Dawn Shield HQ.

“Welcome back, Colonel Star,” said a voice to his right. He turned toward the unfamiliar doctor. “I'm Doctor Doughnut.”

“Doctor Doughnut?”

“My parents were bakers. Anyway, the others should be waking up soon. You were exposed to an unknown, malevolent magic and had to be kept under for a week until we could clear it. Thankfully, you're all clean now. The only injuries that remain are Captain Applebloom's broken jaw, and Miss Heartstring’s burns. Honestly, Miss Heartstrings is lucky to be alive. She was touch and go for the first day. Lieutenant Colonel Applejack and Captain Scootaloo are already awake.”

Midnight slowly sat up, with a little assistance from the doctor who lifted the head of the bed. Taking a look around, he saw AJ and Scoots, sitting up similarly.

“Mornin'.”

“Welcome back.”

The rest were still unconscious, but most stirred, ready to come out of it.

“How are you two feeling?” he asked, receiving assurances from both before turning back to the doctor. “Where's Aurora?”

The weight in his chest practically vanished at the warm smile the doctor adopted. “She's in perfect health, though her tests show a similarly alien, though non-toxic, magic was channeled through her, it doesn't seem to have caused any damage or long term effects. We're still trying to identify it, but it's... Well, you should talk to the researchers about that. She's been staying with the Cakes. At the moment, she's in school.”

“So, what was that thing, anyway?” Applejack asked.

Midnight thought for a second before replying. “Let's wait until everyone is awake. Until then, why don't you tell me what happened on your side after we went through the gate.”

As AJ recounted the story, the others awoke one by one. The story stopped at the appearance of the strange beast when Rainbow awoke. Seeing Scootaloo, alive and well, she leaped from her bed, wires popping loose, and glomped the filly. Tears streamed down her face as she tried to speak her relief at seeing her alive, though it came out as incoherent blaber.

“So, Rainbow,” Rarity said after a while, getting the pegasus' attention. “What exactly was that you did?”

Rainbow adopted a thoughtful expression. “I don't know.”

“She summoned,” Jacob answered. “Those Elements of yours... I can't explain it, but I think they reacted to your runes and changed them into seals.”

“Wait, seals? Like Midnight's and yours?” asked Rarity. “I thought only humans could use them.”

“That's because we only know how to bind them to humans,” Jacob replied.

“That’s why we couldn’t use our magic,” Sweetie observed. “Runes just need channeling, but seals need one to focus on the rune sets themselves. That also means we’ll need training.”

Jacob laughed. “You really are the smart one, you know.”

“But Rainbow ain’t learn how to summon anythin’,” Applejack pointed out.

“But, I didn't do anything,” Rainbow said, finally able to get her emotions under control. “I just remember... pain. I-I thought I lost Scoots.”

“And Quetzalcoatl felt your pain. He's the most familial of Mina's sons, and thus patron god of parents and family guardians,” Jacob explained.

“Ketchup-who-now?” Pinkie asked, tilting her head to the side.

“Quetzalcoatl, second son of the goddess Mina and primary spirit of air. You see, seals are a conduit to the powers of the primal spirits. They le-”

“Wait!” Twilight hollered, stopping his explanation. “Where's a notepad and quill? Hurry!”

The doctor chuckled and opened a drawer, levitating the writing materials to the eager scholar.

“You ready now?” Jacob asked with a smirk, receiving a vigorous nod in return. “Good. Anyway, they lend mortals there powers because, according to the holy texts, Mina decreed that man was to be the masters of the world, and thus should be given power over it.”

“Why would she do somethin' like that?” Applejack asked.

“Hey, you don't question the Goddess,” Jacob said, a little upset. “Anyway, There are times – rare though they may be – that these spirits feel the need to intervene personally. This is called a summoning. The caster's body is used as a vessel for the spirit to enter the mortal realm. Now, even the weakest spirit is far superior to any mortal, but the one Rainbow summoned was as far from the weakest.

“Mina had four children; the divine dragons. Each governs one of the elemental seals.”

“But, I thought dragons from your world were savage beasts?” Sweetie pointed out.

“Yes, but the divine dragons aren't really a part of Determis,” Jacob clarified. “They're demigods, and thus are a part of Mina's realm.”

“That would explain how they would have influence here,” Twilight offered.

“Exactly,” Jacob replied with a smile. “Mina's realm lies between realms. By definition, Mina isn't a true god. A god is a creator, where Mina didn't create anything. In truth, she's just an incredibly powerful spirit that has taken us under her wing, so to speak.”

“So, if the seals are her domain, and our Elements gave us seals, does that mean the Elements work through her?” Twilight's question caused everyone to stop and think... Everyone but one.

“No,” Scootaloo said with certainty. “The magic is too different. Seal magic, all of it, is like a wild fire. It's powerful, but chaotic. The Elements, though, are more like water; the Elements of Harmony are like a soft flowing stream while the Elements of Order are like a tidal wave. They aren't the same.”

“Huh,” Jacob huffed. “Well, there goes my theory.”

“Well, hey. We can figure it out later,” Applejack said. “Now, you mind tellin' us what in the hay that thing that attacked us was?”

“That was Nag-Ta,” Midnight said quietly. The others gasped, eyes wide.

“Y-you mean that was...” Fluttershy squeaked. “Oh my, he really was scary... But... But he's gone now, right?”

“Yeah,” Midnight replied.

“Oh yeah!” Rainbow cheered. “Way to kick his but and avenge your wife and kid! It's like something out of an awesome story!”

“I didn't do it,” Midnight admitted. “He was too much for me. Aurora defeated him.”

Silence permeated the room as his words failed to make sense to anyone else.

Twilight was the first to find her voice again. “Aurora... As in, our four year old daughter? She defeated a demon that knocked almost all of us out with a single wave of his hand?”

“I don't know how to explain it, but she did... something. It felt almost like a summoning, but it was still her.”

Twilight closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I need to see her,” she said with finality. The unicorn's horn lit up, removing the wires on her chest.

The doctor rushed over, blocking her path. “Please Mrs Star. We still aren't certain the dark magic won't have any lasting effects.”

The glare Twilight gave him rivaled anything Fluttershy could have done. “My little girl could have been killed by a demon. Instead, something weird happened that for all we know could be just as bad. Do you really want to stand between me and her?”

The doctor shrank away quickly, paling. He was still shaking even after the mare left.

“Not the smartest move, doc,” Rainbow said.

“E-excuse me,” he stuttered and ran out of the room.

“Wow,” Lyra said, eyes wide. “Is she always that scary?”

“Only when Aurora's involved,” Midnight said with a smirk. “Oh, by the way, Lyra. Thanks for the help. It was stupid and could have killed you, but you helped save my daughter. I owe you.”

“Really,” Lyra hummed, thoughtfully. “You wouldn't have happened to come across a unicorn that uses chaos magic, have you?”

“Uh... no, why?” Midnight asked, caught a little off guard by the sudden topic change.

“They let me join you guys until I find him,” the minty unicorn said.

Midnight narrowed his eyes slightly. “Why are you looking for this guy?”

“Well, technically, I haven't been. I've only been preparing to.” Lyra took a deep breath. “You know our moms and dad disappeared, right?”

Midnight nodded his head. He had heard the story. It had apparently hit the town hard. Ten years ago, they vanished on their way to Las Pegasus, along with everypony on the train. They were loved and respected by the whole town. Lyra's mom was a very talented unicorn painter. Bonbon's mom, a pegasus dancer known for her grace despite being afflicted with the same disability as Scootaloo and Blue. Their father was an earth pony baker that could rival the Cakes.

“There was too much chaos magic in the area, so they couldn't get a positive ID, but they got a vague image of a light brown unicorn in a blue robe. I swore I'd track him down and find out what he did to my parents.”

“Sounds a bit like a comic book, doesn’t it?” Sweetie asked.

“Yeah, it does, but the guard stopped the investigation. If this guy’s going to be brought down, it’ll be by me,” Lyra answered.

Midnight thought for a moment before saying, “Alright. We'll see what you got in a few days. For now, I think we all earned a rest. No more talk about bad things for the rest of the day, that's an order.”

An order everypony was more than willing to follow

The smell of rotting flesh overpowered the scent of dark magic in the air as scavengers finally began to move in. The toxic air made retrieving the bodies of the deceased difficult, so they were cremated where they fell, unicorns casting fire from a distance. It was sloppy, though, and left a few bodies.

One of the scavengers, a lone coyote, ventured deeper into the corruption than the others. He wasn't braver than the rest, just more desperate. With manticores and hydras around, the small canine didn't stand a chance. It paid off, however, as he found a particularly meaty forearm and hand. His stomach rumbling, he ignored the strange red-orange hue and the smell of taint. One cautious bite and then he tore into it, eyes rolling back into his head at what was the most amazing meat he had ever eaten.

Minutes later and the coyote was licking the bone clean. Suddenly, he collapsed, howling in pain. His paws wrapped around his gut, the source of his torment. His pupils shrank to pinpricks as he watched the dark aura that permeated the clearing condense. His stomach was quickly forgotten as the haze engulfed him. He twisted, rolled, and scratched at the evil, trying to fight it.

Some of the other animals watched as the coyote disappeared beneath an unnatural fog. One last howl issued forth before the cloud pulled itself into the poor creature. Silence fell as what few animals remained watched the unmoving form. Then, a sound that no coyote could make echoed from the fallen scavenger.

Laughter.

Author's Note

In case you're wondering, this is what Dashie summoned:

Act III Epilogue: Life Goes On

Rainbow, Scootaloo, and Fluttershy sat around a corner table at Sugar Cube Corner, watching a very hungry Rarity destroy a hearty breakfast. It was a rare – and somewhat frightening – sight to see the normally upscale mare throw out all manners. Soon enough, the white mare was satisfied and let out a content sigh before noticing the looks she was getting.

“Oh... My apologies. I don't know what came over me.”

Fluttershy giggled and said, “It's alright, Rarity. We understand.”

“Still, a lady should never forget her manners.”

“Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Me and Storm got engaged,” Scootaloo said nonchalantly.

“Uh... what?” Rainbow asked, blankly.

“Oh my, congratulations! Details!” Rarity's eyes sparkled with excitement.

“Well...”

Yesterday afternoon...

Scootaloo laid on a grassy hill, her head on Storm's chest as he stroked her mane.

“Hey, Scoots,” He began. “You wanna get married?”

The filly gave a shrug, “Sure.”

The silence that followed was palpable.

“What?!” Rarity yelled. “That's it?! He didn't even bring flowers?!”

“I think it's sweet,” Fluttershy said. “He knows Scootaloo doesn't like things like that. I bet he wanted to do something big, but didn't for her sake.”

“Oh... I never thought of it like that,” Rarity admitted.

“My kid's getting married and I don’t even have a special somepony...” Rainbow said, her gaze a million miles away.

“Hey, mom!” Scootaloo puncher the older pegasus lightly on the shoulder, bringing her back to reality. “Welcome back to Equestria. I gotta go. It's my turn to take the Crusaders out.”

“Oh, yeah. I'll see you at home later.”

“Alright you two,” Scoots called. “I know you’re listening. Come on.”

“Yeah!” Pound and Pumpkin both cheered as they came barreling out of the kitchen, capes fluttering behind as they followed their chaperone out.

“We really should be going as well,” Rarity said. “Help me up, if you will, Rainbow.”

“Oh, right.” The colorful pegasus zipped around to her friends side, offering a hoof.

After a bit of maneuvering, Rarity was on her hooves. “Oh, how do other mares do this?”

Fluttershy gave a comforting smile. “Well, think of it like this, you'll only be carrying the little angel for another four months. If you decided on a foal, you would still have eight.”

“See you later Mr Cake!” Rainbow called back to the kitchen as they left the bakery. “So anyway. Why did you decide to have a pup? Wouldn't a foal be easier?”

“Yes, but I feel it is unfair to Virgil,” Rarity explained. “He's the last true member of his clan. This way, his clan can live on, perhaps even grow strong again.”

“Good. Now focus the runes through the seal, and release,” Midnight instructed.

A shard of light launched from Twilight's hoof, chasing a clay target carried by Wing Nut. The golem rolled, twisted and flipped, trying to avoid the shot, but it found its target. The light struck the target, blasting it it pieces.

“Yay, mommy!” Aurora cheered. “You did it!”

“Yes she did,” Midnight said with a smile.

“Why is this so much harder than unicorn magic?” the mare asked, a little frustrated. “It's never taken me three months to figure out a spell.”

“It's just too different. It relies on will and intent as opposed to algorithms and formulas,” Midnight explained.

“It's an art, not a science,” Aurora echoed what her father had said on multiple occasions. “Besides, it wouldn't be fair if you’re best at daddy's magic, too.”

“That’s true.” Midnight laughed. “Who's up for a celebratory lunch?”

“Oh, oh, me, me, me!” Aurora bounced up and down, raising her hoof. “Can Uncle Jacob come?”

“We'll see if he wants to,” Twilight said.

“Yay!” the little filly cheered as she ran out the door, followed closely by her mother, hollering for her to slow down.

Midnight stepped out into the chilly air. Winter was approaching, but it wasn't cold enough to break out the winter wear, much to his disappointment. He loved how sexy Twilight was in her winter saddle.

The family made their way through town to the workshop, hoping Jacob was in. The walking conversation was mostly about school and how well it was going for Aurora. Apparently, there’s a couple new students in her class. Eventually, they arrived and Midnight opened the door, leting his wife and child in.

“Mmm,” came a voice from upstairs.

Midnight and Twilight froze instinctively.

“Was that Pinkie?” Twilight asked.

Midnight laughed. “I guess she just couldn't go without one of Jacob's massages.”

The stallion made his way up the stairs as Twi and Aurora waited by the door. Pinkie's moans suddenly grew louder as Midnight came running downstairs, his face beet red.

“Time to go,” he said quickly.

Twilight gave him a perplexed look. “Wait, are they-”

“I'm cumming!” Pinkie cried out.

Aurora was wrapped in a lavender aura as they ran out of the shop.

“Wait! Auntie Pinkie said she wants to come!”

Rarity laid in the hospital bed, Virgil on one side, Fluttershy on the other, waiting for the doctor to return. Rainbow, meanwhile, was laying across a chair, reading the latest Iron Mare comic.

“Oh, I wish the doctor would hurry,” Rarity said. “I don't want to keep you longer than you need to be.”

“Filthy understands, love,” Virgil assured. “He is a father, after all.”

“Yes, but-”

“Sorry to keep you waiting,” Nurse Redheart said as she came in the room.

“Hey, Red,” Rainbow greeted. “What are you doing here?”

“I just finished with my last patient and decided I'd deliver this news personally,” replied the nurse. “Sorry it took a while, but they needed to make sure the test results were right.”

“Why? Is something the matter?” Rarity asked, worry in her voice.

Redheart rubbed the back of her neck. “Well, it depends on perspective. I take it Twilight cast the compatibility spell?”

“You know she did, Red,” Rainbow said, her comic forgotten and worry for her friend obvious on her face. “She did it before we left medical after the battle.”

Redheart sighed. “You know how the spell works, right?” Everyone, even Rainbow nodded. It was something every mare learns in school, after all. “Well, when an exceptionally powerful, but inexperienced unicorn casts it, it can be... more effective than intended.”

“Is... Is there something wrong with my child?” Rarity asked, tears forming in her eyes.

“No, no, no! They're fine.”

Rarity sighed with relief before something clicked, “They?”

Redheart chewed her lip a moment before saying, “Yes, 'they'. The spell aligned your reproductive system a little too much towards that of a diamond dog... Rarity... You're having a litter of three.”

Rarity stared at her medically inclined friend for a moment before letting out a chuckle and fainting.

Midnight munched on his hay fries, listening to his little girl recount their latest crusading exploits. Apparently they welcomed yet another member into their fold. He was the fifth in the past three months. Likely a result of word getting out that Aurora saved the town.

As Aurora talked about exploding taffy pulls, he had to admire her. Sure, she was affected by the horrific events that played out three months prior. She would still wake up screaming about 'the monster' coming to get her, but that was about it. She soldiered on, without care or worry, not letting it slow her down. She was strong, that was for sure.

“-and then he gave Tulip a kiss, so now she has cooties,” the child finished.

“Oh, how horrible,” Twilight said, laughing.

“Cooties is no laughing matter,” Aurora insisted. “It makes you icky, and gross, and makes you want to kiss boys.”

“It makes you want to kiss boys?” Midnight inquired. “But you said you get it from kissing boys.”

The filly sighed. “It’s a downward spiral,”

Rose Petal made her way home, humming a happy tune. It was a beautiful day, the Haybury Weather patrol doing as impeccable a job as always. A perfect day for shopping.

The earth pony glanced back at the large bag of dog food to ensure it wasn’t shifting too much. It was a strange thing, the day before, to just find a big dog on her porch, but it seemed friendly and little Lilly had taken a liking to it. The big, pleading, filly eyes had been too much, so they compromised. They would keep him until they found its owner.

She opened her door and walked in, placing her saddlebags and the dog food by the door.

“I’m home!” she called. “Lilly?”

The lack of an answer was concerning, but she doubted it was anything less than a game she was playing. Rose made her way through the house to her daughter’s playroom and walked in.

“Honey, I got the-”

Her eyes slowly widened as she took in the sight that greeted her. Her daughter... or, she assumed it was, despite her skin being nowhere in sight, was hanging from the middle of the ceiling by puppet strings. A look of torment plagued her lifeless eyes.

Rose let out a horrified scream.

“Oh, I hope you don’t mind,” said a deep, silky voice behind her. “It got a little chilly

Rose spun around to see the dog, standing on its hind legs with a mocking smirk and a fur cloak around his shoulders. He grabbed the cloak and lifted it, showing it off.

“Do you like it? I thought such a pretty child would make a lovely garment. And as a bonus, as I was skinning her, reveling in her pained screams,” He lifted his left fore paw, showing a wicked black, metal claw covering it, “this appeared! I’m not sure what it really is, but I can feel the dark magic seething from it. Let’s see what it does, shall we?”

The dark claw buried itself into the mare’s chest. Rose’s scream built as it she began convulsing, her flesh seeming to shrivel, as if being drained of life, as the dog felt energy flowing into him. He pulled the claw from his victim and looked down at her in fascination. Her body looked like it had been that of a one-hundred year old that was mummified... yet he could still feel her suffering.

“Oh my,” he said as he looked at the claw. “I believe I have a new favorite toy.”

The evil coyote turned and walked out the door, setting the house ablaze with hellfire as he left.

“Don’t worry, father. I will teach you suffering, too... and I’ll add that lovely little girl of yours to my new cloak.”

Author's Note

Remember when I said the mature rating WASN'T really for sex? Now you know why.

Anyway, next time on Dawn Shield!

After attending Sweetie and Spike's wedding, Applebloom becomes desperate to win the attentions of Midnight and Twilight. When Nightshade comes up with an unorthodox idea, Applebloom jumps on it, but things take a turn for the worse. Hearts are broken and friends are betrayed in Act IV: Love, Lies, and Betrayal.

The Filly by the Roadside

Author's Note

Just to clarify, this is a prequel chapter. It's not necessary to read, but it will shed some light on Scootaloo's origins.

Also, I'd like to officially introduce my newest editor, OddDreams

Also, Act IV is still in the works, so the weekly updates are on hold for the moment.

The Filly by the Roadside

One year before the return of Nightmare Moon...

Rainbow Dash stretched out in her bed. Last night was her first night in her new home. It was a modest home, but she had plans for it. One of the best things about cloudstone was that, despite it being solid enough to hold furniture and non-pegasi, it was still easily molded. She planned on upgrading her small, three room house into a veritable mansion by the end of the year.

After a quick shower, Rainbow stepped out her front door and in the door belonging to her aunt and uncle, Snow and Thunder Kicker. Because she was still technically a minor, she couldn't really live on her own, so her house was attached to her aunt's. It didn't bother her, though. She loved her aunt, and her cousin Cloud was one of the few pegasi that could compete with her in terms of agility.

“Yo! Auntie S, I'm here!” Rainbow called.

“Breakfast is on the table!” her aunt replied.

Trotting through the large family home to the kitchen. There, she was greeted by the smiling face of her uncle, Thunder. He was a well built pegasus, light green coat with a darker green, yellow, and red mane. It wasn't the most attractive color combination, but he couldn't care less.

“Mornin, Munchkin. How was your first night?”

Rainbow groaned. “Do you have to call me that? I'm not five anymore.”

“Till the day I die,” he said with a hearty laugh. “Now eat up. We're leaving early so I can show you the ropes. I don't want you slacking the first day, you're a Dash.”

Rainbow snorted at that. “So, does that mean you'll be slacking?”

“Hey, I'm still a Dash in all but name,” he defended. “And as of today, I'm your boss, so you might want to be nicer to me.”

“Not a chance.”

“At'a girl.”

Work was, surprisingly, enjoyable. Sure, it wasn't exactly 'fun' but Rainbow figured she liked it enough. Her uncle introduced her to a few of her co-workers. A few teased her a bit about her age, but all in good fun. Rainbow just took it in stride and fired right back. All in all, a great first day.

“Now, normally I don't do this,” Thunder said from behind his desk in the weather office, “but I'm giving you what you earned today along with a three day advance. Get some things for your new place and take a look around. Trust me, it's a lot friendlier than Cloudsdale.”

Rainbow huffed. “It couldn't be less.”

“Hey, even your friend Fluttershy likes it here.”

Just as expected, that brightened Rainbow's mood nicely. “Yeah, that's right! I should totally drop by!”

“She lives in a cottage bordering the Everfree. Just follow the road by the orchard, and look for all the animals,” Thunder explained.

“Thanks, uncle Thunder!” Rainbow gave him a hug and took off.

She rocketed above town toward the orchard, smiling at the thought of seeing her fillyhood friend after so long. She could just make out what looked like a home of some kind when something caught her attention. Something purple was laying by the side of the road. Her curiosity got the better of her and she came in for a landing. Her eyes shot wide as she saw the purple thing was a long mane attached to an orange filly's head.

“Uh... hey, kid? Are you alright?” she asked, tentatively.

No reply.

“Hey? This isn't a very good place for a-” Rainbow gasped at the sight of a streak of red trickling from the filly's head. “Oh my gosh!”

Rainbow wasted no time, scooping up the filly and taking off toward the nearby cottage. Critters and creatures scattered at her approach, but she paid them no mind. She landed on the porch and hammered on the door with a hoof, keeping the filly in place with the other.

The door opened to reveal a white unicorn mare with a rather irate expression on her face. Before she could speak, Rainbow barged in asking, “Where's Fluttershy?”

“I beg your pardon, madam, but you cannot just-”

“Fluttershy! I need your help!” Rainbow cut off the unicorn.

“R-Rainbow Dash?” a familiar voice asked. “Is that you?”

“Fluttershy!” Rainbow said, placing the filly on the couch. “You gotta help, I don't know where the hospital is and this filly needs help!”

“Oh my goodness!” Fluttershy ran over to examine the filly. “Rarity, in my bathroom is a first aid kit. Bring it to me.”

“Of course,” the unicorn said and ran upstairs.

“Where did you find her?” Fluttershy asked.

“She was passed out on the side of the road just a little ways from here.”

“You really shouldn't have moved her. You could have made her injuries worse. No matter. Go into town, at the north-east side. The hospital is easy to spot. Go get a doctor.”

“Right!” Rainbow acknowledged and ran back out the door, taking to the skies as soon as she was clear.

Not exactly the reunion I imagined.

Rainbow Dash never left her side. She slept in the unoccupied bed beside her, aunt Snow bringing her food. Fluttershy had stopped by to check on the filly and to keep her friend company, catching up. Even that other mare, Rarity, stopped by to check on things. The unicorn had asked why Rainbow felt the need to stay, but she just replied, “Cause nopony else will.”

They had sent out a report to the guard, but her description didn't match any of the missing fillies on file. They weren't too surprised, having just been found the day before. They would just have to wait until the filly woke up to find out where she came from.

Rainbow Dash was still sitting in her chair beside the filly, looking through a three month old copy of Wonderbolt Monthly. It was an article about the newest member, Fleetfoot, and her rise to the the ranks of the greatest fliers in the world. She was about half way through it when she heard the first sound from the filly, a distressed moan.

Rainbow looked up to see the filly squirming and mumbling. A nightmare. Just as she got up to try to calm the filly down, she sat up quickly crying, “Cloie, help!”

“Whoa, whoa, calm down, kid!” Rainbow said, rushing to her side. “You're safe, now. It's okay. You're in the hospital in Ponyville.”

“Wh-where?” the filly asked.

“A small town about halfway between Canterlot and Cloudsdale,” Rainbow answered.

“What's Canterlot and Cloudsdale?”

Rainbow looked at the filly as if she had sprouted a second head. “A-are you serious? Where are you from?”

“I'm from...” the filly's little face scrunched up in thought. “I... don't know?”

“How do you not know where you're from?” Rainbow asked in confusion. “Well, what's your name? Maybe we can find your parents.”

“I...” She squeezed her eyes shut, pressing her hooves to the sides of her head. “I-I don't know?! I c-can't remember! Wh-wha-what's wr-wrong with me?!”

Rainbow rushed over, wrapping her hooves and wings around the filly, comfortingly. “Shh, shh. It's okay. You just bumped your head, is all. I once crashed so hard, I thought I was seven.”

“W-when was that?”

“Last Tuesday,” Rainbow said with a smirk. That was enough to earn a giggle from the filly.

Just then, the door opened and Doctor Hooves walked in, followed closely by a rather large unicorn stallion in the standard golden armor and helmet of the Royal Guard.

“Hello, Miss Dash,” greeted the doctor. “This is Lieutenant Armor. He has a few questions about the foal.”

“May we speak in private, ma'am?” the guard asked.

“Yeah,” Rainbow started for the door when a tiny hoof stopped her. She looked down into the fearful eyes of the filly and smiled down at her. “It's okay, squirt. I'll be just outside.”

Reluctantly, the filly let go and Rainbow followed the guard out the door.

Rainbow looked at the guardspony with suspicion after the door closed. “Why would they send in the Royal Guard for one filly? Isn't this supposed to be handled by the Town Guard?”

“Normally, yes,” the guard replied honestly. “Except there were traces of massive levels of chaos magic residue at the scene where the child was discovered.”

“Chaos magic? What the heck is that?” Rainbow asked.

“Simply put, it's a wildly unstable type of magic that requires one to obtain a license to learn its use. One's magic signature is also recorded when they are licensed, so they can be identified if a mishap occurs or a crime committed. As of now, only three unicorns are certified to use chaos magic, and the signature doesn't match up with any of them.”

“So... rogue magic user?” Rainbow perked up. “Cool! It's just like that one issue of Bat Stallion!”

“This isn't a comic book, ma'am, and I'm rather certain this is far worse than a crazy unicorn trying to exploit real estate.”

“Oh, you know that one?” Rainbow asked with a smirk.

“My little brother loves those comics,” the guard said. “Anyway, I need to ask you if you noticed anything else in the vicinity of the foal, like a suspicious unicorn?”

Rainbow shook her head. “No, just the kid. Is she going to be alright? This chaos stuff won't hurt her, will it?”

“No, it shouldn't affect her adversely, though there might be strange phenomenon around her for a couple days. They're usually benign without a pony to guide the magic, though. Are you sure there's nothing else you can tell me?” Rainbow nodded and the guard produced a card, giving it to the pegasus. “If you think of anything at all, channel a bit of magic into this, just like pushing a cloud, and someone will come by your home as soon as possible.”

“Alright. Is that it?”

“Yes, ma'am. Get back to to that filly. She needs you.”

“Right... Oh, wait!” Rainbow suddenly remembered something. “She said something when she woke up. I think she was having a nightmare. She woke up screaming, 'Cloie, help'.”

The guard's brow furrowed. “Cloie, huh? It could be the name of her mother. Thank you. If anything else comes up, contact me.”

It had been three days since Rainbow found the filly on the side of the road, and finally, she was being released. Rarity, the unicorn friend of Fluttershy, had spoken with a customer of hers about taking the child in. Naturally, the filly had taken to the multi-hued flier and was disappointed to learn that she couldn't take her in herself.

“B-but, what if they don't like me?” the filly asked as Rainbow escorted her through town. “What if they're mean?”

“Then I'll kick their flanks and find you some better ponies to live with,” Rainbow replied, catching a glimpse of the saddest face ever, covered by that long, Fluttershy-like mane of hers and her heart nearly broke. “Hey, why don't I get you a 'welcome to Ponyville' present?”

“R-really?” the filly looked up at her new hero with a much less sad smile.

“Yeah, c'mon.”

Rainbow picked up the filly and rocketed into town, the sounds of young laughter in her wake. Eventually, after asking for directions, they arrived at the local toy store, Tinker's Toy's. Rainbow opened the door for her companion and they walked in... Well, Rainbow did. The filly was a blur of excitement, shooting down aisle after aisle looking at everything she could. Rainbow watched the little filly go about without a care. She had to admit, she admired her, happy despite what the doctor had said.

“Chaos magic is, by nature, unpredictable. If that is the reason behind the memory loss, as is quite possible considering the head trauma was very minor, she may never recover her memories.”

The thought was... terrifying. Yet, this filly, the one that should be frightened, was grinning ear to ear as she came rolling up on a scooter.

“I want this one!” she said, excitedly.

“Sure thing, kid,” Rainbow said, her smile nearly matching the filly's. She turned to the shop owner and asked, “How much?”

Tinker replied, “It's on me.”

“What? Really?”

He leaned in and whispered, “If that scooter helps put a smile on that filly's face, it's worth it. She's been through enough.”

Rainbow looked at him perplexed for a moment, but realized that in a small town like this one, word travels fast. Everypony in town likely knows about the filly.

“Thanks. If you need anything, give me a shout.” With that, Rainbow and the filly left, the child on her new toy.

They walked through town a bit more, letting her get the hang of the scooter. After a bit, Rainbow had a thought. “Hey, why don't you try flapping your wings. Maybe it'll help you go faster.”

“Um... okay,” the filly said. She gave her wings a few slow flaps.

“No, no. You gotta flap 'em faster.”

The filly nodded and started flapping her tiny wings as fast as she could. In the blink of an eye, she took off, kicking up dust as she went, screaming at the top of her lungs. Rainbow reacted instinctively, rushing to catch up. Ponies dodged left and right, trying to avoid the two. One mare, arranging some planks on a cart, leaped to the side, the wood falling to the ground. The filly hit the makeshift ramp, sending her soaring into the air. Just as she began her descent, a pair of blue hooves wrapped around her.

Rainbow eased the filly and her ride down to the ground, both breathing heavy, the filly from exertion and Rainbow from panic. After a few seconds of catching her breath, the filly jumped back to her hooves and shouted, “Let's do that again!”

Rainbow chuckled at that. “I take it you really like that scooter, huh, kid?” The filly nodded vigorously. “Hmm. You know, I really can't just keep calling you 'kid'. You need a name, at least until you remember your real one.”

“Like what?”

Rainbow thought about it for a while. She still didn't know much about the filly, with her amnesia and all. All she knew was that she was a young pegasus and she likes her scooter... A smile broke out on Rainbow's face.

“How about... Scootaloo?”

Act IV Preview

Author's Note

So, I'm feeling pretty good after finally releasing Nightmare's Dream, and decided to put together a little something to show you guy this isn't dead. So, Act IV is going to focus mostly on Applebloom and her guilt at having a part in killing someone close to her.

Oh, yeah, spoiler alert :rainbowwild:

Act IV Preview

“Hey, dad, can you help me with this?” Spike asked Orion, holding the length of cloth around his neck.

“Sure, come over here kid,” the graying unicorn said. His magic wrapped around the fabric, tying it expertly into a bow. “There you go. Looking good.”

“Let me see you,” Velvet said, prompting Spike to turn around. Almost immediately, she started tearing up. “Oh, my little Firebug's all grown up and getting married.”

“Hey,” Spike wrapped his mother in a hug. “I'll always be your Firebug, nothing can ever change that.”

“I know. It's just that my last baby is getting married and I feel so old.”

Applebloom's glare continued as she said, “So all that rantin' and posturin' was a show? Why? What's Celestia done that got you so worked up?”

Nightshade bit her lower lip for a moment before replying, “She... She let the pony that murdered me go.”

“You was murdered?”

Nightshade let out a bitter, bark of laughter. “He did far worse than just that. You want to know how I died?” Applebloom nodded. “Fine, I'll show you.”

“What do you mean sh-” Applebloom's words were cut off as the world around her shifted and warped.

Applebloom looked up as what she thought was a pony rose to its hooves. The tall, imposing figure was at least as tall as Luna. Its jet black coat and dark blue mane only added to the comparison. That was where the similarities ended, however.

Instead of the majestic, feathery wings of an alicorn, leathery, draconic wings spread from its back, held out threateningly. A long, muscular tail stuck straight out behind her, a wicked looking blade capping it off.

The creature stared at the farm mare from serpentine eyes and hissed in a feminine voice, “Why are you following me?”

Nag-Ta slammed his servant against a tree, and snarled in his ear, “Unless you preferred being tiny pieces scattered across the tundra, I'd suggest you answer my questions.”

The stallion growled, but swallowed his pride. “My apologies, master. Yes, I am well versed in magical artifacts and natural phenomenon.”

“Good,” the demonic coyote released his grip on the pony, letting him get back to his hooves. “Now, what do you know about this... Mirror Pool?”

Act IV: Love, Lies, and Betrayal
Coming Spring, 2015 Maybe

The sound of whimpering echoed off the pristine, white walls. Chains rattled as the mare pulled at her bonds. Despite all her strength, they held firm. Her hope was crumbling, replaced by the feeling of being betrayed and used.

“W-why?” she cried out. “Ah thought you were mah friend!”

Act IV Prelude

Act IV: Love, Lies, and Betrayal

Prelude: Soul Bound

Twilight Sparkle Star inhaled the aromas of the buffet. Applejack, Pinkie, and Souffle had been hard at work all day and it was finally coming together. Some of the dishes put together by Jacob looked especially intriguing. Apparently there were some humans that denied their omnivorous nature, and it so happened one of the humans that had surrendered was one of them. He sent several recipes but most of the writing and measurements were strange to the ponies so Jacob took those. Twilight noted that they seemed to use potatoes like ponies used hay.

Twilight lifted the quill to the parchment, only to be stopped by a tug at her mane.

“Mommy, can I do it?” Aurora asked.

Twilight smiled, floating the parchment to the filly and holding the quill in her upturned hoof. “Okay, but try using your magic.”

The filly squinted her eyes, tongue sticking out one side as she focused. Her horn sputtered to life, a violet glow, slightly darker than her mother's wrapped around the top half of the quill. It slowly lifted, dangling by the foal's magic. The writing tool floated clumsily over to the check list, still held in her mother's magic. With a final effort, Aurora marked the box for food preparation... and the one for the dresses, and the one for music... in one long line.

“I did it!” Aurora cheered, oblivious to the errors.

Twilight, with a bit of magic, cleared the excess and smiled at her daughter. “You sure did. Now let's go see Rarity to get our dresses.”

“Yay!”

“Here you go, mom,” Midnight said, offering Velvet a drink.

“Thank you, sweetie,” the older mare replied with a nod before continuing her story. “So, as a result Princess Celestia has asked – not decreed but asked – that any pony that takes a human mate and decide to have children to consider having a human child.”

Jacob hummed in thought. “You know, I bet humans raised in a place like this would be a real boon to society, but that would also make meat a more precious commodity.”

“That's why the Princess also said she was going to commission botanists and geneticists to create some kind of plant that can be digested by humans and is rich in animal proteins,” Orion stated. “It'll be cheaper than keeping them all fed with meat, and might catch on with other races.”

“I just can't believe she's already letting them mingle with the populous,” Midnight said. “I warned her about how dangerous they could be. They should be locked up.”

“Like they should have locked us up?” Jacob asked.

“Yes,” Midnight replied, honestly. “It was a stupid decision to let us walk around free and you know it.”

“Oh, stop being so negative,” Velvet said. “Besides, they are under constant supervision. Each has a guard assigned to them and aren't allowed in the city without them.”

Midnight was about to speak when the sound of clawed feet rushing down the stairs reached them. Spike entered, looking snazzy in his tuxedo.

“Hey, dad, can you help me with this?” the dragon asked Orion, holding the length of cloth around his neck.

“Sure, come over here kid,” the graying unicorn said. His magic wrapped around the fabric, tying it expertly into a bow. “There you go. Looking good.”

“Let me see you,” Velvet said, prompting Spike to turn around. Almost immediately, she started tearing up. “Oh, my little Firebug's all grown up and getting married.”

“Hey,” Spike wrapped his mother in a hug. “I'll always be your Firebug, nothing can ever change that.”

“I know. It's just that my last baby is getting married and I feel so old.”

Before anyone could continue, the door burst open and Twilight ran in, Aurora on her back. “Spike! He's here!”

The dragon's eyes shot open and a smile spread on his face. He ran outside, the others following after. Several ponies were gathering to see the strange sight. Even though they had all been told ahead of time, many were fighting the urge to run in fear. After all, the sight of a city sized, golden elder dragon was a truly terrifying sight.

Spike's eyes sparkled with wonder as the massive beast circled the town. More than once, the entirety of Ponyville was plunged into darkness as his shadow covered every home and business. The massive predator's body began to glow dimly as he pulled away and started his final approach. A few started to panic at this, but as the dragon approached, it seemed to be getting smaller and smaller until it was merely as tall a Celestia.

His scales shone like polished gold. Two long horns protruded from the back of his head between large ear-frills. Blue eyes, as bright as the noon sky, spoke of untold wisdom and experience. A few strands of the black hair, almost like a mane, that his breed was known for, blew in the breeze. Countless scars crisscrossed his body like a spider's web, one particular nasty one passing just by his left eye and through his mouth to his jaw.

As soon as he landed, Spike ran to him and bowed deeply

“Hein, zinaal zuwuth,” Spike greeted.

“Hein, goraan gein,” the gold wyrm replied. “I have heard much of your deeds, young Spike. You do your people proud.”

Spike's cheeks flared at the praise, as Celestia approached.

“Welcome to Ponyville, Shulkun” Celestia greeted.

“It is good to see you again, Tia,” the dragon replied as he held his arms open. Celestia accepted the gesture, sharing a friendly hug. “I take it Luna is busy?”

“She had a few things to take care of,” Celestia replied. “She will join us soon.”

“Very well. Are we to await her arrival, or shall we proceed?”

“The bride is still not ready, so we shall wait for now,” Celestia answered.

“Maybe if I-”

“No, Rarity, you aren't altering it,” Sweetie said for the seventh time. “This tradition is thousands of years old, and I'm not changing it more than we already have. Besides, it's important to Spike.”

An ornamental headdress rested atop Sweetie's head. A solid, smooth piece of gold curving back down her neck. Embedded within, three on either side of the neck, was one half each of six uncut stones; Sapphire, topaz, amethyst, ruby, emerald, onyx, and opal. Each stone represented mind, body, spirit, joy, pain, and wealth. The other halves of the stones would be on a similar headdress worn by Spike, to represent two incomplete beings becoming whole.

“It's just... It clashes so much with your dress,” Rarity argued.

“Yes, it does, but that doesn't matter,” Sweetie countered. “This is symbolic... historic, even. Did you know, despite there being hundreds of cases where a dragon and a pony fall in love, none have ever bonded. This is a big step in Equestria-Wyr relations.”

“I know, Sweetie,” Rarity said, hanging her head in defeat. “I just always wanted to provide you with the perfect wedding. Though, I suppose this is perfect in your eyes.” Rarity let out a sigh. “Come now. It's almost time. Help me up.”

Spike adjusted his headdress once again as he awaited his bride. It was strange, seeing everything so similar to the other weddings he had been to, only with an obsidian altar holding a long, flat strip of gold. His eyes went back to the other four dragons that had arrived not long after Shulkun, sitting in the back beside Celestia and Luna. He didn't know who they were, only that they were representatives of the clans, there to observe that the ritual was followed according to the agreement.

Spike knew from the moment Sweetie proposed that they go through the Soul Bonding ceremony that it was going to be a huge deal. Princess Celestia, the moment she heard, had began negotiations with the Wyr Council and high priest to create a modification of the Soul Bonding that would be used when a pony is going to be a part of it. After all, one can't expect a pony to bathe in sacred lava from Mount Dovah, the birthplace of dragon kind. Instead, minerals taken from its slopes were turned into a kind of mud bath. The offering of the hoard, in which a close relative and friends of those to be bonded would offer gold and jewels as a sign of peace and goodwill was similar enough to the ponies' gift giving that the table of wedding gifts sat beside a pile of riches that came up to his forehead, and no one could decide if it followed pony or dragon traditions.

A flash of light brought his attention to the one thing he wanted to ignore. Every now and then, a journalist would snap a photo of him, probably just keeping himself busy for the time being. A chuckle escaped as he thought back to a moment he never thought he would ever see; Princess Celestia, ruler of the land and a pony still worshiped as a goddess asking his permission on something.

Celestia knew this would be a momentous occasion. There had been dragon/pony couples before, but never before had a pony and dragon undergone the Soul Bonding. It was an occasion that could bring Equestria and Wyr closer together. With that in mind, Celestia had asked – hell, nearly begged – to make this public. She insisted it would help cement relations between the two nations.

His attention was brought back to the present as Rarity, aided by Virgil, slowly made her way to her place, her swollen belly making her wobble as she walked. The nerves Spike was trying to fight came back with a vengeance. If Rarity were here, Sweetie was ready. Sure enough, as soon as the pregnant mare was seated, the music began to play. The curtain at the back parted revealing Sweetie Belle in all her beauty.

Rarity had gone all out on Sweetie's dress. The silver thread blended so seamlessly with the white dress. Even the headdress didn't clash too much. Spike was lost in his bride's radiance that he nearly missed Sweetie take her place beside him and Shulkun begin.

“Ponies and dragons,” the ancient dragon began. “Today is a momentous day. The Soul Bonding is a ritual going back millennia, but never before has a dragon bonded with one of another race. In truth, I am afraid. Dragons are powerful and resilient by nature, far more so than even the hardiest of ponies. I fear for the wellbeing of young Sweetie Belle, but I also respect her courage and commitment.” He leaned down and looked Sweetie in the eye. “Sweetie Belle, do you realize the danger you put yourself in? None know what could happen to you, even if you survive. Are you willing to risk your life for your love?”

“Yes,” she said without hesitation.

“Good,” Shulkun said with a smile. “Anything less than total commitment would be disastrous. Now, Spike Sparkle, Sweetie Belle, step forward and sit before the altar.”

When the bride and groom took their places, Shulkun raised his head, and his voice boomed out. “Ponies and dragons have shared a peace spanning over one thousand years, but it has been ever so fragile. Many a time has a feral dragon rampaged in pony lands, each delivering another blow to our relationship.

“Eighteen years ago, however, something happened that promised to strengthen our friendship. A dragon was born in Equestria. Conceived by pony magic, it was known that he would act as a bridge between our people, and so he was named after the dragon that first sought peace with Equestria; My father, Zeik, whose name is translated to Equine as Spike.

“Adopted by a pony family, hailed as a hero in the Crystal Empire for two separate acts of bravery, and even called friend by countless ponies, his life has been a beacon of peace and cooperation. And now, we gather here to bear witness to yet another historic occasion with young Spike at its center; a bonding of pony and dragon.

“Before you lies the Sil Heim, the Soulforge, and upon it, the Lid do Gein, the Band of One. Forged in the fires of Mount Dovah and imbued with powerful magics, this shall be proof to the world that you are one. Spike, place your right wrist upon the Lid do Gein, Sweetie, place your left fetlock upon it as well.”

Shulkun stood up, proudly extending his wings as he spoke again, his voice reverberating with ancient power. “Krent sil, rovaan ko vul, sizaan vothni hin kun. Dez lost drun hi pahvoth, ahrk voknau daar muriiv, hi fent meyz gein*.”

Sweetie and Spike watched in awe as the gold band began to move, wrapping around their offered limbs, binding them to each other. It tightened, pressing wrist to fetlock and began to glow, getting brighter and brighter.

“As bondmates, you are as one. All you have is the others to share. Joy, sorrow, wealth, and pain.”

As if it were waiting for that cue, the couple were engulfed in a blinding light. Gasps escaped from the assembled ponies at the unexpected spectacle. Celestia and Luna made their way to the front. Having seen this before, they knew what was coming next.

From within the glowing ball of light, screams of agony poured out. Several ponies shot out of their seats, ready to rush to their friends aid, only to be stopped by the outstretched wings of the royal sisters.

“Fear not, my ponies,” Celestia assured the crowd. “This is a part of the ceremony. They knew this would happen, and accepted it. Now, they must endure.”

Celestia felt her heart wrench as Sweetie and Spike suffered for their love. It was beautiful that they were so dedicated to one another, but they were almost like family to her. She cast a glance at Rarity, who couldn't even watch. She had buried her face into Virgil's coat as he held her, tears gathering in his eyes as well.

After what felt like an eternity, the light dimmed and the screaming faded. The second it was over, Celestia opened her mouth to call for Redheart, but the mare was already by their sides, checking them over.

With a sigh of relief, she looked up and announced, “They're okay!”

Immediately, the sounds of cheering and stomping filled the air. The newly wed couple got shakily to their feet and turned toward the crown. The celebration died as smiles were replaced by expressions of confusion, concern, and even fear as they got a good look at the two.

“Whoa,” Rainbow said, breaking the silence. “That's kinda awesome.”

Applebloom wanted to be happy. She wanted to smile and congratulate her friend, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. Though she knew it wasn’t intentional, this whole event just reminded her of what she didn’t have.

“Hey, don’t worry, Bloom,” Nightshade said. “Tomorrow, we’ll try to convince Twilight one more time. Then, if she still says no... I have a plan. It’s a bit extreme, but I think it’ll work.”

That brought a smile to Appleblooms face.

Author's Note

*Translation: Broken souls, wandering in dark, lost without your light. Fate has brought you together, and upon this alter, you shall become one.

Chapter 1: Revelations

The hoof mirror had been floating in the same place for nearly half an hour as Sweetie stared at her reflection. She had spent much of the previous night doing the same. It was strange, the changes being minor, yet striking.

“Sweetie, please,” Rarity said suddenly. “If you keep staring like that, ponies will start to think you're vain.”

She and Virgil had come over to see how the newlyweds were settling into their new home. Virgil had decided to make breakfast before they left on their honeymoon and the aromas wafting in from the kitchen were mouthwatering.

“Sorry, Rarity,” Sweetie said, looking at her sister with a smile.

Rarity had to keep from flinching. She knew dragons that bonded to another took on physical traits of their mate, but to see slitted, draconic eyes staring out from her baby sister's face was... unsettling. Thankfully, Rarity was distracted by a roar of irritation from upstairs.

Spike came storming downstairs. “How do you deal with this thing?!” A comb dangled from his hoof-and-a-half length mane where his head spines used to be. “I'm gonna cut it off!”

“Don't you dare!” Rarity scolded. “Your new mane may take some getting used to, but I think it's quite lovely.”

Rarity's magic took hold of the brush and got to work as Spike crossed his arms in a huff. As she worked to tame Spike's unruly mane, Virgil exited the kitchen, balancing a plate in each paw. The first was placed in front of Spike and Sweetie, being their hosts. The next two were for Rarity and himself.

Rarity looked at her sister's plate, specifically the two sausage links beside her crepe. Fluttershy had noticed Sweetie had developed sharper teeth at the reception and Sweetie wanted to see if her diet had changed to match Spike's. She had sampled a bit of chicken from Spike's plate, and found the taste to be quite appealing. This was strange because she had tried it once before out of curiosity and had nearly thrown up at the bitter, rotten taste. Midnight had also mentioned how different some things tasted to him since becoming a pony, so she assumed it was related to one’s dietary needs.

“Are you sure this doesn't bother you?” Rarity was snapped out of her thoughts by Sweetie's question.

“Oh, I'm sorry, Sweetie. No, it's merely... unusual. I just need to become accustomed to it. Did you, by chance, adopt his love of gems?”

“No, thankfully. I tried to taste one but it just hurt my teeth and tasted like dirt.”

“Well, that's a good thing. It will be expensive enough keeping gems for Spike,” Rarity pointed out. “Now, finish up. You don't want to miss your train.”

Morning in the Apple household tended to follow a schedule one would think was set in stone. Of course, parties like the one the night before tended to interfere with that. Not to mention when said celebrations brought in visitors from out of town, the Apples tended to offer their guest rooms. That being said, there were still chores to take care of and Big Mac was still in bed at seven in the morning.

Applejack wasn't stupid, nor was she deaf, and with her room right next to her brother's, she knew he wasn't alone in there. And so, once again, she was trotting down the hall with a malicious grin. One of her favorite games was 'give the floozy the boot', and it was game time.

She threw the door open and yelled out, “Alright, big brother. Time for breakfast. You too, Miss Quick n' Easy. You've served your purpose here so if ya can...” She trailed off as she yanked the sheets from over her brother and his play thing, dumbfounded.

“Um... Good morning,” the mare said awkwardly.

Applejack rubbed her eyes, trying to remove whatever was in there causing her to see things. Still, the same sight as before. Of all the thoughts running through AJ's head, one stood at the forefront of her mind at that moment.

Ah just called Princess Luna 'Miss Quick n' Easy'!

Never before had breakfast at Sweet Apple Acres been so... uncomfortable. Applebloom had shoveled her food down and ran out the door, likely trying to escape from the situation. Velvet and Orion, however, were rather enjoying it as they sipped on their coffee. The older couple were definitely glad they took Applejack up on the offered guest room. They might have missed this otherwise.

“S-so, uh... H-how did y'all two... You know... hook up?” Applejack asked nervously.

“Sir Macintosh was delivering some of your family's cider to the palace and had stopped at a local pub for a drink before returning to his hotel. I was also visiting the same pub.”

“Really?” Applejack asked, honestly interested now. “When was this? He ain't made that run for a few years.”

“Well,” Luna hesitated. “Shortly after I tried out for the Wonderbolts?”

“You tried out for the Wonderbolts?” Orion asked. “Isn't that a little... Unfair? I doubt they would turn down a princess.”

“I took the guise of a pegasus. I have always loved flying, and seeing as I had few royal duties at the time, I wanted to fly with the best by my own merits. Sadly, there was still much I was unfamiliar with of this era. Though I had learned to speak as the common pony, that which is considered appropriate behavior for a stunt flier had changed, unbeknownst to me.” Luna sighed. “I made an utter fool of myself, nearly hurt many ponies, and almost ruined my friendship with Rainbow Dash.”

“So, y'all knew each other for that long?” Applejack asked.

“Eeyup,” came her brother's reply.

“When did y'all become an item? Are y'all an item?”

“Three months ago,” Luna answered. “I had asked him to keep it a secret, as to protect the privacy of your family, but I meant from the public, not his kin.”

“Well, Princess, in his defense, tellin' the family is 'bout the sa-” Applejack was cut off by the front door slamming open and a distraught Applebloom running past, tears streaming down her face.

“What happened?” Velvet asked after processing what happened.

AJ sighed. “She was probably turned down by Twilight.. again. Ah swear, that girl needs to just let that go.”

Applebloom shut her door behind her and collapsed on her bed.

“I'm sorry, Applebloom,” Nightshade said from within the young mare's head, trying to comfort her friend.

“Ah just don't get why she's gotta be so stubborn 'bout this,” Applebloom said quietly. “Even Midnight said he's okay with it, so why ain't she?”

“I don't know. Maybe she was in a herd once and had her heart broken?” the deceased filly offered.

“Maybe.” Applebloom flopped onto her back and let out a sigh. “So... You said you had an idea?”

“Well, you might want to come in here.”

Applebloom raised an eyebrow. “Why do Ah got the feelin' this is gonna be one of them ideas you're gonna have to talk me into?”

“Uh... Because it probably is,” Nightshade admitted.

“Alright, Ah'll hear you out.” Applebloom closed her eyes and took a breath, relaxing against her pillow. The sensation of falling only lasted a few seconds before her hooves clicked on the marble floor of Nightshade's chapel, its resident sitting at her favorite pew. Applebloom took a seat beside. “So what's this plan of yours?”

“Well...” Nightshade began slowly, clearing her throat and refusing to make eye contact. “I'd like to talk to her myself.”

Applebloom looked at her as if she grew a second head. “Uh, Nightshade... She can't see or hear you, remember? How are you gonna talk to her?”

“Um... That's the part you might not like,” the young unicorn said as she winced. “I'd have to use your body.”

Applebloom blinked slowly, her friend's words struggling to find purchase in her mind. Eventually, what was being said clicked, but the meaning eluded the farmer. Clarification would be needed, a well thought out inquiry into the details of the scheme.

“Huh?”

Nightshade finally managed to look Applebloom in the eye, though her nervousness was still obvious. “B-basicly, you would hang out here for a bit, and, um, I'd take over your body.”

Applebloom was taken back by that. “Ah-Ah don't know. Havin' somepony else usin' mah body is... Wierd. What if Ah don't like it? Ah don't know how to talk to you from in here.”

“Oh, that's easy, you just talk,” Nightshade assured her. “And if you decide you don't like it, all you have to do is walk out the door and you'll get your body back.”

Applebloom bit her lip, thinking about whether or not to go along with it. After a minute or two, she released a breath and held out a hoof. “Alright, Nightshade, let's do this!”

“... So I just said, 'Honey, that's not a banana.’”

An uproarious laugh filled the room at poor Orion's expense. He knew his beloved wife could be a vindictive bitch sometimes. She had even warned him that his cheesecake theft wouldn't go unpunished, but he didn't think she'd break out that story, and to the princess no less.

“Do not be ashamed, Orion Sparkle,” Luna said, trying to reassure him. “The first time I had seen one, I thought a stallion had angered my sister. Tia was quite embarrassed when I confronted her. She has yet to live it down.”

“Alright, y'all,” Applejack managed after regaining her composure. “Enough 'bout royal dildos. Ah'm still wantin' to ask you a few questions, princess. Now, just ‘cause you're a princess don't matter one bit. Mah family comes first. Ah want to make sure you ain't gonna break mah brother's heart.”

“I understand, Applejack,” Luna said. “My sister and I have always been rather critical of each others-”

“I'm going out,” Applebloom said, cutting off the princess on her way out the door. “I'll be back later.”

“She seems to have recovered quickly,” Luna stated.

Applejack let out an exasperated sigh. “Ah swear, there's somethin' goin' on with that girl. Princess, can Ah talk to you in private?

“Of course,” Luna replied, allowing the earth pony to lead her into the kitchen.

Applejack cleared her throat as she turned to Luna. “You know all that psycho mumbo-jumbo, right? How do you know if somepony's crazy?”

Luna raised a brow at that. “Why? Do you believe Applebloom to be ill in her head?”

“Ah ain't sure no more. She's got an imaginary friend.”

“At her age? That is rather unusual.” Luna pondered that for a moment before continuing. “Is there anything you can tell me about this imaginary friend? Anything at all could help deduce the cause of this unusual behavior.”

Applejack took a moment to think about that before shaking her head. “Not really anything about the friend, but she's been actin' more and more... Well, not herself. Ah did hear her call it 'Nightshade', though. Sorry Ah don't got more for you... Uh... Princess?”

Luna was staring off into space, eyes wide with shock, before shaking her head and looking back at AJ. “Nightshade...” After a moment, she turned back to Applejack, a stern look in her eyes. “Gather the others and meet me at Twilight's house!”

With that, the moon princess lit her horn and vanished, AJ's concerned inquiries ignored. She reappeared on the front step of the house attached to a great oak. Luna knocked a little more vigorously than she normally would have. After several minutes, Luna pondered whether or not to go inside. Surely they would understand if it turned out to be nothing, right?

The dark ruler took a deep breath and wrapped the door in her handle. It opened with ease, not even locked.

“Hello?” she called, stepping inside.

Only silence answered.

“Midnight? Twilight? Is anypony here?”

“Yes,” Came an answer just before she was slammed into a wall, held by a dark aura. “Long time no see.”

The mare that stepped out from the shadows still resembled the young farmer, though the cat-like eyes were a far cry from normal.

“Nightshade!” Luna growled. “Let her go!”

“Oh, I will... As soon as I overthrow a tyrant. I want you to deliver a message to your sister.”

“W-why?” she cried out. “Ah thought you were mah friend!”

Chapter 2: Truth

Author's Note

WARNING

This chapter contains one of the scenes that made me have to change the teen rating to mature. It is very graphic, and may offend some. It was, honestly, hard to even write.

Chapter 2: Truth

The door to the Dawn Shield HQ's meeting room burst open. Scootaloo and Storm Feather hurried in, both panting, followed closely by Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy.

“What happened?” Scootaloo demanded, irritation clear in her tone. “And don't give me this bull shit about Applebloom foalnapping Midnight and Twilight. She wouldn't do-”

She was cut off by a gray hoof on her shoulder. “Scootaloo, calm down. Let's hear this out.”

“Storm Feather, you are not a member of Dawn Shield,” Celestia pointed out.

The Storm bowed to his rulers. “I'm not, your highness, but Applebloom is my friend. Please, princess, let me stay. Maybe there's something I can do.”

“Your aunt and guardian is Lyra Heartstrings, the newest recruit, correct?” Celestia asked.

“Y-yes your highness,” he replied.

The solar diarch scrutinized the young pegasus for nearly a minute straight. “Very well, you may attend.”

“Princess, are you sure?” Rarity asked. “I think the world of young Storm Feather, but he's no soldier. He isn't going to be participating in this operation, is he?”

Celestia's gaze swept across everyone present, stopping on the gray pegasus. “You know, ponies aren't quite as different from changelings as many believe.” That earned her several confused looks. “Have any of you noticed how, when you are with friends, you feel like you can accomplish more? Why do you think that is?”

“Well, I had always believed that it was because two ponies can do twice as much,” Rarity replied. “Though, if it were so simple, you wouldn't have asked.”

Celestia giggled. “Quite right. Ponies, like changelings, feed off the positive emotion of their friends. It isn't to the same degree as changelings, but it can make a difference. This, my little ponies, is what the magic of friendship truly is. It is my hope that, with her friends strengthening her, Applebloom can force the spirit out herself. This is why Storm will be present.”

“But how?” Applejack asked, her despair clear in her voice. “Princess Luna couldn't beat that thing, so how can Applebloom?”

“Because Applebloom is stronger than I ever was,” Luna answered simply. “She also has friends where I did not. I believe she can defeat the Nightmare.”

“I don't like doing this”

“...”

“I... I really meant it.”

“...”

“I really do think of you as a friend.”

“...”

“Would you just talk to me?”

“...”

Applebloom sat there in silence, hanging from the chains that bound her within her own mind. At first, she fought it. She fought with all she had, but then the realization sank in. Her friend, the pony that had become closer to her than even Sweetie and Scootaloo, had been using her. It hurt far more than anything she had ever felt.

Nightshade let out a sigh. “It'll be over soon enough. You'll get your body back and you'll never have to see me again.”

“Why?”

The word echoed in Nightshade's head, the betrayal and pain in that one word struck the ghost filly like a blow to the gut.

“Because somepony has to,” Nightshade replied. “Everyone thinks Celestia is some saint, but she's far from it. She's an evil, cruel, careless tyrant.”

Applebloom yanked at her chains, glaring up at her 'friend', rage in her amber eyes. “Who the hay are you to call her a tyrant?! You was gonna bring eternal night!”

“No, Applebloom, I wanted to be hated and feared, seen as a terrible monster.” Applebloom's anger was tempered by the sudden confusion. “I was going to be the evil demon that possessed poor Luna and slew her sister. Then Luna, in her righteous fury, would force me out and defeat me. Then, ponies would live under her rule, and Celestia would do far more good being remembered as the saint she never was.”

Applebloom's glare continued as she said, “So all that rantin' and posturin' was a show? Why? What's Celestia done that got you so worked up?”

Nightshade bit her lower lip for a moment before replying, “She... She let the pony that murdered me go.”

“You was murdered?”

Nightshade let out a bitter, bark of laughter. “He did far worse than just that. You want to know how I died?” Applebloom nodded. “Fine, I'll show you.”

“What do you mean sh-” Applebloom's words were cut off as the world around her shifted and warped.

1300 years ago...

Wha..? Where am Ah? Ah- Am Ah'm walkin'?

Though she felt like she just woke up, Applebloom found herself trotting through an unfamiliar, obviously high class home. She passed through a set of double doors to a fancy kitchen, where a unicorn mare was arranging little morsels on a tray.

The mare turned towards Applebloom and asked, “Where have you been?”

“I'm sorry, madam, one of the guests was in need of the lavatory, and asked that I guide him.” Applebloom... said? She felt her mouth move, and the words come from her mouth, but she didn't say that and it wasn't her voice.

What the hay 's goin' on?

“You're living the last few hours of my life.” Nightshade's voice echoed in her head. “I don't remember much, but I know I was a servant to a noble house. This day, my lord was hosting a party, and all the wealthiest and most influential ponies were there. There was only one, however, that I actually cared about.”

As Nightshade explained what was going on, Applebloom – or rather the memory she was experiencing – had taken a tray of some food she didn't recognize on her back and exited the door opposite the one she entered. Immediately, she was surrounded by rich, snobbish ponies, their manner of dress even more gaudy than what Applebloom had ever seen in Canterlot. She didn't even know any of them, yet she wanted nothing more than to punch every last one in the face... Except one.

A handsome, light gray stallion with a black mane, tied back into a short ponytail stood to one side, smiling a warm smile and laughing with a young couple. This was Nightshade's destination, Applebloom knew it.

“That stallion, I don't even remember his name, but I was so head over hooves for him. I didn't care that I was only twelve, and he was twenty-seven, I just wanted to be with him. This day was the day I was going to confess to him.”

Slowly but surely, Applebloom noticed Nightshade's memory draw closer to the stallion in question, until she was standing beside him.

“Um... Lord ̢̢͏Ψ͜҉̧Φ̴̡̡̀Ѿ̸̧̕͟֎̷͜͏ڴ͝†҉̢҉‰̢̧͝͠♂̵̢͞, sir?” she said, timidly. Applebloom was rather taken back by the way his name was all distorted and strange.

The stallion looked down at the filly with a warm smile, “Yes? Oh, hello young lady. These look quite delectable, thank you.”

“L-Lord ̨ΨΦ̵̢̀Ѿ̴̕͞֎ڴ̨͢†͜‰̶̷♂, um... May I speak to you, please. A-alone.”

The stallion the unknown pony was speaking to said, “I have business to attend to with the Duke of Canterbury. Shall we continue later?”

“Very well. I shall met with you later,” the stallion said and turned back to Applebloom/Nightshade. “You are ♦̧̢♀́͝®̷͠͠ɮ̶̵̶ɤ̡Ϡ̵͞ ͘͜,͏ , correct? I believe we've spoken before.”

“Y-yes my lord.”

“Come, the gardens are much more appropriate.”

The stallion led them through the mansion and through large, ornate glass double doors. If the situation were different, Applebloom might have been able to admire the beauty of the garden, but being held against her will and being shown what are apparently the last moments of a twelve year old filly ruined it. They stopped at the far edge, a thick forest visible not far from them.

“So, young ♦̧̢♀́͝®̷͠͠ɮ̶̵̶ɤ̡Ϡ̵͞ ͘͜,͏ , what is it you wish to say to me?”

Applebloom's vision shifted down, focusing on a blade of grass. “W-well... It's just... Every time you have come to visit my lord, you have always been so kind to me, and...” Applebloom felt the swallow and the dry throat as if it were her own. “I-I have fallen for you. I-I know you are a lord, and I am just a servant, but... is there any way we could ever be together?”

Nightshade's vision looked up at the stallion. His expression turned to a stern one. Eventually, he spoke.

“This garden is obviously not private enough for this conversation. Come, let's go into the woods. Do not worry, we will not go far.”

Nightshade nodded and followed after as the stallion headed off at a quick trot..

“That forest is the Everfree forest. It's not quite as dangerous, seeing as most of the predators that stalk there now haven't been created yet. Of course, that didn't help me any. This was where it happened.”

Applebloom was about to speak, but she was cut off as pain erupted from the back of her head and her vision tumbling.

“You are an arrogant one, aren't you?” the stallion said, not in anger like she would have imagined, but in the same tone as one scolding a dog. “Do you believe I could love you? I am the personal disciple of Queen Celestia and a lord of the Everfree Court.” Applebloom's vision swam as she felt her face pressed into the ground by a hoof. His body pressed into her as he leaned in and whispered in her ear. “This is the closest you will ever receive to my love.”

Fear gripped her as she felt her tail jerked forcefully to the side and something pressing against her. She screamed along with the memory of Nightshade as she felt her innocence stolen from her. The stallion was not gentle. He forced himself inside her again and again, striking her anytime she tried to resist.

“Is this what you want?” he hissed into her ear. “You should be honored that I dirty myself with a little whore like you.”

Pain, shame, betrayal. Every time the stallion's groin slammed into her these feelings grew until finally, he gave one last thrust, defiling her completely. He pulled himself out of her, letting her collapse. Nightshade curled up, shivering.

“Just because I was kind to you doesn't make us equals. I'm kind to the dogs so long as they keep their filth outside, yet they know their place.” The stallion said. “You are no greater than an animal whose only true role is to serve your betters.”

The sound of a snapping twig brought both their attentions to the brush about twenty feet away. Slowly, several figures melted from the shadows, growling at the ponies. Their gray fur blending into the darkness. Sharp teeth glinted in the sparse light. Applebloom had only ever seen their wooden counterparts, but there was no mistaking wolves.

“Well,” the stallion said. “It seems the forest has offered to take care of my trash.”

Applebloom felt herself suddenly flung forward as the sound of hooves beating dirt faded behind her. Time seemed to slow as the wolves charged at her, the first latching onto her left hind leg. The bone snapped, eliciting a scream from both the filly and Applebloom. A second did the same to her foreleg as a third bit her belly. She watched in horror as the first wolf lifted his head, something red and dripping in its mouth. Her screaming grew weaker as the one at her belly began pulling out pieces of her flesh. A fourth she hadn't even noticed pulled away, taking something she could have sworn looked like a leg before everything went black...

Only to flare back to reality.

“Wh-What? Where..?” Applebloom had nearly forgotten that it wasn't really her experiencing these things, but the voice coming from what felt like her mouth reminded her.

Her vision shifted around until, with a gasp, they fell on a grisly sight. She found herself looking down on the small pack of wolves as they continued to rip pieces off Nightshade's lifeless body.

“Wh-wh-what?” Nightshade's voice asked, clearly beginning to panic. “No... Nonononono! Wake up... Wake up! Please, wake up! I'm just dreaming! I... I'm... just dreaming...”

The despair in her former friend's voice was heart breaking. A part of her just wanted to comfort her, but then she remembered what that 'friend' did.

This don't tell me nothin' 'bout why you hate Celestia.

“I know. It's what happened later the next day.”

The memory faded, only to be replaced by another. This time she was sitting in the somewhat familiar setting of the old throne room in the Everfree Castle. In front of the throne, Nightshade's murderer bowed before a very imposing Celestia.

“ΨΦ̵̢̀Ѿ̴̕͞֎ڴ̨͢†͜‰̶̷♂, you were seen entering the woods accompanied by ♦̧̢♀́͝®̷͠͠ɮ̶̵̶ɤ̡Ϡ̵͞ ͘͜,͏ . This morning, her body was found not far from where you entered. Why were you in the woods, and why did you alone return?”

The killer looked up with a cocky grin. “She wished to speak in private. The gardens weren't sufficient enough, so we went a short distance into the woods. She confessed her love to me, and when I tried to explain why it could never work, she became distraught and ran off. I thought she had returned to her lord's home, but she must have gotten turned around.”

Celestia's eyes narrowed. “Doth thou realize that your actions reflect ill on us, as much as yourself? As we speak, the nobles whisper of our teachings being of the dark arts. They say the filly was a sacrifice to devils. We are not so foolish as to believe thy hooves are clean of her demise, so We are left with but one choice. You shall leave Everfree. We have recently acquired land in the north. You are to be made to govern this new land. Your carriage leaves on the morrow.”

“Yes, my Queen,” the stallion said, obviously holding back a scowl before being waved off.

“What?!” Memory Nightshade objected, though none could hear. “He-he murdered me! How can you let him go?! Why? You... you're a monster!” As the ghost turned and stormed out, the memory faded.

When her vision returned, she was once again in the mind-chapel staring at Nightshade.

“After that, I ran into the woods, and... succumb to my depression. I don't remember anything of that time. When I finally managed to bring myself out of it, I realized I'd forgotten almost everything from my life. I wandered for a little bit until I found this chapel. It was here that I realized Celestia's evil wasn't limited to just letting a murderer go. I overheard several conversation between her and others, her stewards and unsavory characters. I decided that I would dedicate myself to her downfall. I know you don't like me anymore and I can't blame you, but maybe one day you'll be able to forgive me.”

Nightshade turned around and headed for the door. Before passing through, she looked back at the bound mare. “I meant it, you know. I really am sorry for this.” And she stepped into the waking world.

Chapter 3: Confrontation

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4: Escape

Nightshade looked down at the scene before her, her mind not quite grasping what was happening.

Blue..? Celestia's blue? No... no. “No.”

“Midnight... Stay with me!” Twilight wailed. “D-don't leave me, please!”

That couldn't be right. Both she and Midnight were tied up. That couldn't be Twilight. She couldn't be holding Midnight. That couldn't be Midnight, laying there, covered in blood... That couldn't be his chest, bleeding profusely from a gaping hole.

“Midnight!”

A flash of light brought her out of her trance, only to find that Princess Celestia had vanished.

She... she left. Anger once again started to seethe at the alicorn. She abandoned them. That bi-

Her thoughts were violently interrupted by a hoof to her face.

“You bitch!” Scootaloo screamed. “I'm going to rip you out of there and tear you apart, piece by piece!” The enraged pegasus leaped on top of her friend's body and slammed her hoof into her face again and again. “You're going to wish you could die again!”

Thankfully, the furious mare was stopped by a green aura.

“Scootaloo, stop!” yelled Sweetie Belle, “That's Applebloom you're hurting!”

“Then get that thing out of her, so I can beat that!”

Finally able to focus, Nightshade drew upon Applebloom's magic and focused on the first place she could think of. In a flash, she threw Scootaloo off her and wrapped herself in space-time magic, teleporting away.

She landed in a heap on a cold stone floor. Her hooves clutched her face in pain, feeling what might have been a broken snout. When she was finally able to focus, she slowly sat up, taking in the familiar ruins of her chapel... her sanctuary.

Limping up to the altar, she tried making sense of what happened. It was so perfect, her plan was fool-proof, yet at the last minute, Midnight pushed her aside. How had he gotten loose? Her binding spell was perfect.

Then something else hit her...

“I... I killed him.” she slumped to the floor, grief and sorrow filling her entire being. “I'm a murderer... Oh, Applebloom, I'm so, so sorry.”

The mare blurred and shifted as Nightshade melted out of her, relinquishing her control. Applebloom collapsed, disoriented at the sudden change. For long minutes,she laid there, staring at nothing while Nightshade looked down at her in sorrow.

Eventually, Nightshade tried to break the silence. “Applebloom, I-”

“Tell me it was just a nightmare,” Applebloom pleaded.

“Applebloom...”

“It's just a prank... Hehe, good one.” The hopeless desperation in the young pony's voice was like a knife to the chest.

“I... I'm so sorry, Applebloom,” the dead filly cried. “It wasn't suppose to go like this! He shouldn't have been able to get loose.”

“Y-you killed him...” Applebloom finally broke. “You said you were gonna help us get together, but you killed him...You lied!”

“Applebloom-”

“Shaddup!” Applebloom snapped, jumping to her hooves. “Just shut up! You lied to me, you said you were mah friend, you tricked me into givin' you mah body, and you killed the stallion Ah loved!”

“Please, just let me-”

Applebloom stomped her hoof so hard, the alter split in two. “Let you what?! Let you take mah body so you can kill mah sister? Or how 'bout mah friends? Or were you gonna try to say you can bring him back?”

“Please, you're my only friend!”

“Friend?! You killed Midnight! Ah will never be your friend! Ah hate you!”

Applebloom's earth seal lit up and a column of stone launched her up, through the ceiling, shattering it, and into the dark forest.

The ancient structure groaned, the young apple farmer having broken a major support on her exit, and with a mighty crash, finally collapsed after over a thousand years standing.

To Nightshade, though, it was the least of all that was broken that day.

She ran.

In her head, a part of her knew it was stupid, but in her heart, she felt nothing but guilt. She brought that monster with her. She allowed it to use her body. She gave it everything it needed to take the life of a good friend.

All for her own selfish desires. She should have listened when they told her they weren't interested. Instead, though, she acted like a spoiled foal, pressuring them, hoping they would cave. Now, Midnight was gone. His friends will never see him again. His wife would never feel his love. His daughter will grow up without a father. She took him from them, even if indirectly. She couldn't go back, but where would she go?

Her musings were cut off by a whistling sound. A sound like the cutting of air. Its identity was revealed when it plowed into her from above and to the right.

“Get outta Applebloom, you leech!” shouted Rainbow Dash.

“Get offa me!” Applebloom said as she rolled to the side, pinning Rainbow beneath her. The pegasus gasped for air, releasing the young farmer who sprang back upright. A crash from behind her had her whip around to face any possible threat.

Instead, Applejack burst through the underbrush. The two locked eyes, Applejack's angry while Applebloom's were fearful.

“A-Applejack.”

AJ's eyes widened in shock. “Applebloom?”

Applebloom just turned tail and took off, taking advantage of her pursuers' stunned states. She had to get away.

If for no other reason, because she knew Twilight would want nothing more to do with her.

Three days.

For three days she wandered these woods, lamenting her crimes. How could things have gone so wrong. She was the hero, and the heroes always win.

Yet, she lost. Not only that, but she murdered a good pony. What if... she really was the bad guy? Sure, she knew she would be remembered as such, and was fine with that, but was she really? Was Celestia actually the good, just ruler not just everypony but everyone thought she was? But then, why did she let that bastard do what he did to her? Why didn't she smite him like the evil creature he was? Why did she abandon Twilight and the others when Midnight...

The thought was too painful to finish. She had never killed anyone before. With the exception of Celestia, she never even planned on killing anyone. The point was that the only one to die would be the sun tyrant.

“I'm a monster.”

“Yes, you are.” A deep voice startled the filly, drawing her undivided attention. Standing behind her was something she thought was a diamond dog, at first, but diamond dogs didn't have small horns protruding from their brow. “But sometimes, only a monster can stop a monster.”

Applebloom couldn't help but to think back to the days when this forest was actually dangerous. Watching the pack of manticore scurry off in fear, she couldn't help but find the thought amusing. With that little distraction gone, she returned to her roots and berries.

As she ate, she thought back to her friends.

“Been three days. His funeral's probably today,” she thought out loud. “Ah hope it's nice. Wish Ah were there. Who am Ah kiddin'. Even if Ah could go, Ah don't deserve to.”

After quickly scarfing down her meal, she got back on the road again, figuratively speaking. It was approaching evening when a strange sound reached her ears. It reminded her of Big Mac chopping firewood.

Moving toward the sound, thoughts of starting over in a new town filled her mind. After all, if a pony was chopping wood here, they had to live nearby. That meant there had to be a town!

Unless the town was actually cursed and everypony there turned into ghouls at night, damning any that stray within...

Applebloom shook her head. “Ah gotta stop readin' them horror comics.”

With her mind clear, she started moving towards the sound. Eventually, a few moments after the sound of a tree crashing down, she came across the source. A mare was strapping the fallen lumber to her back, ready to drag it away. As Applebloom approached, however, something seemed off about the pony, and it wasn't just her size.

Unsure how to proceed, she decided to tail the pony for a bit. If for no other reason than to make sure she wasn't some crazy cultist living in the middle of the Everfree.

Putting her training to use, she moved silently, keeping her distance, but never too far to lose sight of her quarry. It was actually pretty exciting. She never got to go on missions that required stealth. That was Scootaloo's and Blue Streak's field. She usually just broke stuff. Of course, she was fine with that. She loved the looks on ponies faces when she broke down walls or heavy gates. Still, she liked being able to try something different for a change outside of training.

Lost in her musing, she almost didn't notice the tree had stopped moving. Dropping low, Applebloom crept closer. The mare was gone. The straps she had used to drag the tree laid on the forest floor. They weren't broken, so some creature couldn't have snatched her away.

Maybe she had to take a leak?

A rustling from the bushes behind her caused her to jump. She spun around , ready for a fight. Applebloom looked up as what she thought was a pony rose to its hooves. The tall, imposing figure was at least as tall as Luna. Its dark blue mane only added to the comparison. That was where the similarities ended, however.

Instead of the majestic, feathery wings of an alicorn, leathery, draconic wings spread from the jet black pony's back, held out threateningly. A long, muscular tail stuck straight out behind her, a wicked looking blade capping it off.

The creature stared at the farm mare from serpentine eyes and hissed in a feminine voice, “Why are you following me?”

“W-well, you see,” Applebloom stuttered briefly before composing herself. “I've kinda been wanderin' 'round these woods for a few days, and Ah'm kinda lost. Ah was hopin' you could lead me to a town.”

The giant's eyes narrowed in suspicion. “You've been wandering around the Everfree Forest for 'a few days' and you aren't something's dinner? You really expect me to believe that?”

“Ah'm tougher than Ah look,” the farmer defended.

“I'm sure,” the black 'pony' scoffed, rolling her eyes. “Then why were you sneaking around?”

Applebloom kicked a pebble, shamefully. “Yeah, sorry 'bout that. Somethin' seemed off 'bout you, and Ah just wanted to make sure you weren't some kinda evil monster that just looked like a pony.”

“Uh...”

“But Ah can see you ain't,” the young mare said happily, extending her right hoof. “Ah'm Applebloom. What's your name?”

The dark mare looked at the hoof warily, obviously unused to such things. Eventually, though, she took the offered hoof. “I'm Midnight Storm.”

Applebloom's breath hitched for the briefest of moments before her smile returned, in a little more forced than before.

“Great to meet you, Miss Storm,” said Applebloom. “So, do you live in a town?”

“No, but I live near one,” the strange being replied. “I... can show you the way.”

As Midnight Storm started fumbling with the straps, Applebloom stopped her.

“Here, let me get that. It’s the least Ah could do.”

“That's alright. This thing is pretty-” Miss Storm's refusal was cut off short as the little pony stood on her hind legs and hefted the massive tree as if it were a branch. “heavy.”

“Lead the way,” Applebloom said jovially.

“Yeah... okay,” Midnight directed, heading towards her home.

Why do I have a feeling my life just got a whole lot weirder?

“Are you sure it's wise to bring her?” asked a dark pony. “She's a fool that believes herself a tragic hero.”

“One who not only knows our enemies, but is also easily manipulated,” replied the mutated coyote.

The small band was camped in a cavern in the Everfree. Their newest associate was waiting by the camp while the demon and his new servant explored the winding tunnels.

“She's dangerous. If she learns of our plans, she will turn on us.”

“I already have a plan to ensure her loyalty. Now, tell me, how much do you know of places of magical power? Things like artifacts, especially naturally occurring magic objects.”

The dark pony glowered. “Get rid of the dead filly if you want my help.”

Nag-Ta slammed his servant against the wall and snarled in his ear, “Unless you preferred being tiny pieces scattered across the tundra, I'd suggest you answer my questions.”

The stallion growled, but swallowed his pride. “My apologies, master. Yes, I am well versed in magical artifacts and phenomenon.”

“Good,” the demonic coyote released his grip on the pony, letting him get back to his hooves. “Now, what do you know about this... Mirror Pool?”

Author's Note

And you though this Act was about Nightshade, didn't you?

Midnight Storm is the OC of Chaotic Ink, and his original story The Witching Hour.

Check it out, it's a good story.

Also, Act V will take place during the same time frame as Act IV, starting at same time as this chapter. This act follows Applebloom, while the next will follow the others. Please hold any questions about what's happening with the others until Act V, as most should be answered then.

Chapter 5: Riverton

“So, what's your story?” Midnight asked as she and her guest sat down for tea.

“Ah...” don't wanna talk about it. That was what she wanted to say, but she felt the need to talk about it. “Ah killed someone... someone very close to me. Ah mean, Ah didn't do it directly, but it's still mah fault. It was because of mah actions.”

“Well, that sucks,” Midnight said dispassionately. “Sorry for not getting worked up, but I didn't know this pony, and I don't know you.”

“Thanks,” Applebloom said, truthfully. “Ah appreciate honesty more than just hollow words, anyway. What about you? What's your story? You like a thestral alicorn or somethin'?”

“Ha! I wish,” Midnight laughed humorlessly. “No, I'm part wyvern.”

“Say what?” Applebloom looked at the large mare skeptically. “How does that work? Wyverns are wild beasts. That's like a pony getting knocked up by a timberwolf.”

Midnight scoffed, “Yeah, well, it wasn't my choice. Long time ago, this crazy stallion was doing illegal research with chimeras. Most of it was just splicing animals, but a couple involved ponies. I was one of those experiments. When the royal guard raided the place, I made my break. I fled into the forest and was take in by an old widow. She raised me until she passed.”

“Splicin' animals together, huh?” Applebloom mused. “Sounds like the story of Doctor Frankincense.”

“That's the guy,” Midnight stated plainly.

Applebloom nearly choked on her tea, sputtering a bit before she got control of herself. “But that was like eighty years ago!”

“Seventy-six, yeah,” the half-dragonkin confirmed. “I look good for an eighty-two year old, don't I.”

“Woah... Dragon blood must do wonders for the complexion, huh,” Applebloom joked.

“Yeah, but it kills your social life.” Midnight chuckled mirthlessly. “You're the first pony I've really socialized with for more than twenty years. Other than for business, anyway. The town's not too fond of me. They tolerate me because nopony else has the guts to get lumber from the Everfree, and the next closest forest is Whitetail woods on the other side, near Ponyville. The only ways to get lumber from there is to ship it all the way around the forest or fly it over, both are expensive. So, they hate me, but they need me.”

“That's just wrong. Ah mean, sure you look a little intimidatin' but that ain't no reason to act like a jerk.”

Midnight gave a genuine, if small, smile. “Thanks. It's nice to meet ponies that don't run in fear, or sneer the second I show my face.”

The two sat in silence for a moment, finishing their tea.

After draining the last drop, Midnight stood up and said, “Alright, let's get you to town. We can find somewhere to set you up for the night.”

“That's alright. Ah can set up camp in the forest,” Applebloom assured.

“You don't have any money, do you?” Midnight observed.

Applebloom's sheepish smile was answer enough.

Midnight Storm sighed. “I have plenty, more than I need. I can lend you some bits.”

“Really? Thanks, Miss Storm! Ah'll pay you back, Ah swear.”

“Whenever you can, and don't call me 'Miss Storm'. You can call me Midnight, you know.

Applebloom winced. “Ah'd rather not... that was his name, too.”

“Oh... then just Storm.”

Applebloom giggled, “Mah friend's datin' a colt named Storm.”

Midnight rolled her eyes. “I don't care about that one. Call me Storm.”

“Alright, Storm. Thanks.”

And so, Applebloom's new life began. She got a room at the local inn, and a job working with a local carpenter. It wasn't permanent, something she ensured her new employer knew beforehoof, and she was sure she would be moving on eventually. She just wasn't sure when she would leave or where she would go.

The town itself was nice, quaint little place. It was a mining town, mostly exporting copper and tin, with a bit of agriculture around the outskirts. It was even smaller than Ponyville, not even two hundred ponies calling it home. Still, it had a charm that Applebloom liked.

She wanted to go home, but her shame at what she allowed to happen was too great. She recognized that it was Nightshade that killed Midnight, but she also knew that she was the one that gave the ghost exactly what she needed to do it.

All the thinking and confusion made her head hurt, so after work, she decided she needed to wind down. Luckily, Riverton Inn had a nice little pub attached. It was there she discovered her love of banana schnapps. Sweet, but not too sweet, and at ninety-nine proof, it had quite a kick.

She was on her fourth when the door swung open and a loud obnoxious voice called out, “Hello, hello, my good ponies! Hey, barkeep, a round of your finest for me and my boys, here!”

The bartender's sudden tensing told Applebloom all she needed. These guys were going to be trouble.

And why not. Ah'm in a bar, after all. Dern cliché jerks. Any second now, this guy's gonna-

“Well, hello,” said the irritating voice right behind her.

“Figures,” she sighed.

“That it does,” the voice's owner said as he sat down next to her. He was a griffon, light orange head with a white band across his eyes and white body. All in all, he was rather handsome, especially his striking green eyes. Unfortunately, he was an ass. Probably about as smart as half a potato, to boot. “A guy as good looking as me, a chick as smokin' hot as you? It's meant to be. Come on, baby, let's go start a fire.”

Applebloom grinned evilly, “Sure, a friend of mine loves fried chicken. Then again, you seem a bit too spoiled for her taste.”

The griffin recoiled, surprised to hear a pony speak like that. Most were too timid talk crap, especially to a griffin. It brought a smile to his beak.

“Oh, I really like you. You're new around here, ain't'cha? Let's go up to your room, and I'll 'welcome' you properly.”

Applebloom turned to him and leveled a glare that would send even the toughest manticore running in fear. Sadly for him, he didn't have a manticore's survival instincts.

“Ah'd rather stick mah head in a hornet nest that let you touch me.”

“Come on, now, Ganz,” the bartender pleaded. “She's new here. I'm sure there's plenty of other mare's that would... appreciate your company.”

The griffin glared at the stallion and reached across the bar, grabbing him by his throat. “Excuse me, did I ask for your opinion?”

“Ah suggest you let him go,” Applebloom said calmly.

“Yeah? Or what?”

“You ever want to be in two places at once?”

Once again, Ganz was surprised by this pony. She was unusually aggressive. He liked it, but it also pissed him off.

“Alright, fine. I'll go,” the griffin said as he got up and backed away. “See you around, new girl.”

He and his flunkies, none of whom Applebloom even bothered to look at, shuffled out the door, radiating indignation. She knew he would probably be waiting for her outside.

“Miss, I don't think that was a good idea,” said the bartender. “They're probably waiting for you to leave.”

“Ah know.” Applebloom grinned at that. “Ah'll try not to hurt them too much.” She tossed a few bits on the counter and got to her hooves. “If you'll excuse me, Ah got some pent up aggression that needs let out.”

The redhead staggered to her hooves and out the door, her vision swimming from the strong drink. Out in the cool evening air, she took a moment to prepare a simple body seal spell Jacob taught her. Once it was ready, she began to make her way away from the inn on unsteady legs.

In truth, she had already heard the name Ganz. The day before, when Storm was showing her around town, they stopped by a bakery that was robbed by the griffin and his little gang. So when she heard the bartender say his name, she decided to teach him a little lesson.

When she reached the center of town, they made their move. She had to grin at the irony. They wanted to make it public to remind the town where they stood. Funny how that was pretty much what was going to happen.

“Hello again, Little Miss Badass,” Ganz said cheerily as he sauntered over to Applebloom, at least three times the number of flunkies that were with him before crawling out of the woodworks. “I understand you're new here, so I'm going to educate you on how things work around here.” The arrogant griffon started circling her like a vulture, feeling extra confident seeing the mare obviously intoxicated. “I'm the king of this little town, and when I want something, I get it, understand. And right now, what I want is for you to stick that little rear of yours up so I can rut you right here in front of everyone.”

Applebloom took a look around. Standing just outside the rind of thugs, several townsponies stood, looking on with fear and pity. It honestly made her rather angry. They outnumbered the thugs ten to one, yet they let them trot all over them.

It didn't matter. Ganz wasn't going to be bothering them after this.

“You want to rut me right here? Ah'm guessin' you ain't never gotten laid honestly, have you?” Applebloom asked, mock sympathy flooding her slurring voice. “Ah ain't surprised. You just ain't stallion enough to get a girl to want to touch you.” A dim flash lit up her left foreleg as her spell released, clearing all mild toxins from her body and reversing their effects.

“You think you're funny?” the griffin hissed. “You brought this on yourself!”

Ganz reared back, balling his claw into a fist. The punch was sloppy, and terribly telegraphed, but there was a significant amount of force behind it. Applebloom shifted to the side, rising into the bipedal fighting stance of the Dawn Guard. Her rear hooves slid apart, stabilizing her, as her fore hooves rose to guard her face and body.

Ganz was only momentarily distracted by the strange stance, his anger blinding him to any common sense he may have had. Instead, he threw another punch at the mare, only to have his fist deflected away by one of the mare's forelegs as her opposite hoof slammed into his shoulder with enough force to shatter the collar bone and send him flying into a group of his flunkies, knocking them down as well.

The crowd, both thug and bystander, gaped in shock and awe at the brutal display.

“New rule!” Applebloom announced. “Anyone, pony or otherwise, found trying to force anyone else to do something they don't want to do, except, o'course for the guard arrestin' somepony for breakin' the law, will answer to me! Equestria ain't got no kings. Anyone wanna dispute that, well... Come get some.”

Immediately, five of the more foolish thugs leaped at her. One, a large earth pony stallion, latched onto her back, trying to weigh her down. He might as well have been a breezie. She twisted around to face one of the closest attackers, putting the leech between her and another. A quick jab rendered the one she was facing unconscious, and the impact of the other dispatched both him and her rider. The other two attacked together, an earth pony and another griffin. Applebloom dropped back to all fours, twisted around, and gave a painful demonstration of the family trade, sending both crumpled to the ground with a broken snout and beak.

Glancing around to see if anyone else wanted hospital bills. Seeing none, she smiled in content. “Alight. Ah take it we're all in agreement on the new rules?” Every thug that could nodded their heads, or gave a quick 'yes, ma'am'.

In the crowd, a tall black mare watched with wide eyed surprise, her gaze falling to the broken pony landed nearby where her new... acquaintance bucked him to someone else's foalhood.

“Buy some apples!”

Author's Note

I had to take some liberties with Midnight Storm's origin to make it fit. I hope it's to Chaotic Ink's liking.

Chapter 6: Retaliation

Not even in there for twenty-four hours, and she was already the town hero.

The next day, a party was thrown in her honor. Everypony in town came to thank her personally. Even a couple of Ganz's thugs came to apologize and turn themselves in. Of course, most of them ran off with their tails between their legs.

“Typical bullies,” Storm scoffed, taking a sip of her beer. “Cowards, every one of them. At least these guys are stallion enough to accept their loss.” She gestured to the seven stallions n blazing orange vests cleaning up garbage.

“Eeyup, and Ah think one of 'em got a thing for you,” Applebloom smirked, a hard cider of her own in her hoof, nodding toward one of the mares that quickly looked away.

“Yeah, right,” the dragon-pony huffed. “Probably thinking I'm going to eat her.”

“Or hoping you would,” AB teased.

Midnight looked at the crazy pony like she was... well, crazy. “You are a strange pony. Then again, I've heard stories about Ponyville.”

Applebloom went quiet for a moment. “What makes you think Ah'm from Ponyville?”

“That's where Dawn Shield's based,” Storm pointed out. “Green Hoof's brother is Quick Shot. He showed me some of their fighting style when he last came over... well, he showed his sister, I was just shopping.”

Applebloom's eyes widened at that. She remembered him. He, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle often train with him. “Ah know him. He's a good sniper. Not too good with long shots, but with tactical sharpshooting, he lives up to his name.”

“Of course, you don't seem like royal guard, to me.”

Applebloom cast her gaze down in mild shame. “Sorry Ah didn't tell you. Ah just... needed to get away from that, at least for a while.”

Storm laughed. “I can understand the need to get away. Hell, I need to daily, the way some of these damn ponies act around me.”

“Most of 'em seem to just let you be,” Applebloom observed.

“Yeah, well, who cares about that,” the half dragon stated. “This is your day! To the town's new hero!”

Applebloom just waved it off, “It was nothin'. Just bustin' the heads of a few idiots that couldn't fight worth nothin'. I mean, seriously, they were just bad.”

The two talked well into the night, sharing stories and bonding. By the end, when the two said their goodnights, Midnight Storm could honestly call Applebloom a friend, something she hadn't had in more than twenty years.

Applebloom's day was going great. She had not only helped fix quite a few pieces of broken furniture, but had even found her experience carving fences for farm use translated pretty well to making decorative fences quite well.

It had been rather nice, here, and in the week after her little act of 'heroism' she had been quite welcome in town. Heck, Midnight even said she wasn't getting quite as much hostility, attributing her friendship as the most likely reason.

Even her boss had agreed to let her take her break early, as soon as the the day's lumber shipment arrived, to take lunch with her friend.

Sure enough, the draconic mare arrived, but with a concerned expression. Applebloom held out until they arrived at Sliced Bread's sandwich shop, but the moment they sat down, she had to ask.

“So, what's up? You been actin' funny.”

“Did you read today's paper?” the half-dragon asked.

“Ah ain't had time, why?” Applebloom answered.

Midnight Storm grabbed the paper tucked in her wing in her mouth and laid it out on the table. “Bad news”

The headline, in big bold letters, announced:

Changelings Attack Ponyville

“What?!” Alarmed, Applebloom snatched up the paper and read over quickly.

“No one was killed,” Midnight Storm assured, “but there were some injuries. I just thought you might want to know.”

“This...” Applebloom's eyes teared up a little. “This is mah fault. If Midnight were still alive, he woulda creamed them before they even had a chance to do anything.”

“Would you quite that, already,” the black mare demanded. “Seriously, it wasn't your fault, so stop. Besides, I doubt this other Midnight could do that much on his own. Even as great as you say he was, the changeling queen led the attack.”

“Ah'm sorry... Ah gotta go,” Applebloom said, quietly.

“If you want, I can stop by after my next delivery-”

“Ah mean, go back,” the yellow mare clarified. “Ah gotta go back and make sure everyone's alright. Ah shouldn't have left. Ah'm sorry.”

With that, Applebloom ran out of the shop, towards the inn.

As Applebloom rushed down the road, she noticed several ponies running toward her. They seemed to be running from something, and considering what happened back home, it could have been a changeling attack.

“Miss Applebloom!” one of them shouted, a light pink mare with a sandy mane. “Miss Applebloom, you have to help us! That Ganz guy is back, and he brought an army!”

Applebloom raised an eyebrow at that. “An army? That loser has an army?”

“Yes!”

Sighing, she said, “Alright, Ah'll take a look.”

Home'll just have to wait.

As she approached, a loud voice boomed through what sounded like a loudspeaker.

“Is this thing on? Ah, excellent!”

The voice was deep, refined, and educated. That ain't Ganz.

“Good afternoon, Riverton. I am seeking a particular pony. This mare is a bright yellow, with a fiery red mane adorned with a pink bow. She is wanted for assault, and the disfigurement of my idiot son.

Deliver her to me... and the killing will stop.”

“What?!” Applebloom felt a deep rage well up in her. This guy wasn't going to give them a chance first.

Screams rose up from the town as ponies started panicking.

Applebloom rounded a corner, just in time to see the army she was told of. Frighteningly, it was a very astute description. Unlike Ganz's boys, these griffins marched in a well disciplined formation, spears shouldered as they approached slowly, conserving their energy for what would surely be a slaughter.

“Not gonna happen,” Applebloom whispered to herself as she put on more speed.

Using a barrel, she leaped to a stack of crates, then to the roof of the local masons shop. From there, she shouted a battle cry as she rocketed into the air.

The soldiers stopped in shock before the mare slammed into their ranks, blasting the ones in the immediate area away with the shear force of her impact.

“Ain't no need for that. Ah ain't hidin' from the likes of you.”

Sitting on a large, ornate carriage was a hard looking griffin of similar pattern to Ganz, though, brown where Ganz was white, and white where Ganz was orange. Another difference was presence. Unlike the cocky thug his son was, the elder had the air of danger. To top it all off, Applebloom recognized him. He was wanted in Griffany as the head of an illegal mercenary group. He was supposed to be in Zebrica.

“Ah'ma have to talk to our intelligence department, 'bout this,” She called out to the griffin. “You ain't supposed to have no livin' relatives, Ganfre.”

“Hold!” the griffin ordered his troops before addressing the lone pony. “What an interesting surprise. You know who I am... and you're still here. Either you're incredibly stupid, you have a plan despite your apparent surprise at seeing me, or you actually don't know who you're fucking with.”

“Or maybe you just ain't a threat,” Applebloom quipped.

The griffin laughed. “Alpha, kill her. Bravo, Charlie, kill the rest.”

The closest mercs lunged at her, only to be impaled on earthen spikes as they were thrust from the ground. A spear from another found it's mark on her left side, only to glance off the shimmering, steel-like flesh.

She had to deal with these guys fast and get to the town before the other two teams started killing ponies. She turned to see if they had made into the town yet just in time to see half of one group engulfed in indigo flame.

A familiar black figure soared overhead, calling down below, “Applebloom! I'll protect the town, you rip that fly's wings off!”

With a wicked grin, the Element of Strength replied, “With pleasure.”

Catching the wrist of a swordsgriffin as he attempted to cleave her shoulder, Applebloom drove her forehead into his, caving the softer skull like tinfoil, and using his body as a bludgeon to beat off another pair of assailants.

A flash of her seal launched dozens of tiny pebbles at several hundred hooves per second, piercing any hide in a wide arc that wasn't covered by some kind of armor and even some that was.

A high-pitched, keening sound pierced the sounds of battle, drawing Applebloom's attention briefly to Ganfre. She didn't know what that whistle was for, but she didn't like it. It was even more apparent when the soldiers started breaking off.

It was then that a massive, brown scaled monstrosity came barreling over the hills, heading straight for them. It had a long, muscular body, shaped almost like a regular lizard, but much bigger and with much thicker scales. Four legs ended in five wicked scythes each, and its tail was lined with small, but sharp looking spikes. Its neck was reminiscent of a cobra, with its armored hood. The head and face was similar to a hydra's, but more elongated.

“There's my little cuddle lizard.” He scratched the monster under the chin like it was a house cat, before pointing a claw at the now lone mare. “Now, Hades, kill!”

The creature hissed and charged at Applebloom, who tried to raise sharpened earthen palisades to skewer or at least slow the charging reptile. Instead, it just climbed over them as if they were just rocks. She launched several stone javelins, but it weaved around them. Despite its size, it was quick, and agile, yet the scales would deflect anything smaller, so swarming it with small projectiles was useless.

Before it reached her, she launched herself into the air. At the peak of her flight, she summoned her war hammer, the weapon materializing in a flash of light. She dropped like a meteor, as the drake lunged at her, not seeing the small object in her hooves as a threat.

Applebloom swung the hammer with everything she had. The force of the impact shattered the skull, which in turn shredded the flesh, causing Hades' head to literally explode in bone, blood, and gore.

“No!” Ganfre yelled, obviously grieved to see his pet fall. “You bitch!”

Applebloom turned just in time to see the older griffin fire a crossbow at her. She moved just a little too slow, catching a deep graze on her right side.

With a grunt, she launched herself with a stone pillar, dismissing her hammer, and driving her hoof into the old bird's chest.

The few mercenaries that remained looked on in horror at the gruesome sight, before three of then slammed purple rocks down in front of them, which ricocheted upwards and burst in midair. Immediately, every one of them within sight of the obvious signal took to retreating, many passing the remains of both Hades and Ganfre, giving the blood soaked mare a fearful glance.

Applebloom tuned to head back to the town when a sudden dizzy spell took her off her hooves. Confused, she glanced down at herself, expecting to see a sword or spear adrenaline kept her from noticing to find the graze from Ganfre's crossbow bolt foaming.

“Applebloom!” called a familiar voice.

“P-poison,” was all Applebloom could utter before everything went black.

Author's Note

I completely forgot to post this yesterday, sorry. Anyway, we get more BA Bloom, here, and Midnight Storm gets in on the action a bit. Anyway, one more chapter in this Act. I'm not quite done with Act V, but I'm close. Hopefully I'll have it done in time to post it the week after next.

Epilogue: Reunion

Everypony in town knew they were lucky. They knew that the mercenaries Ganz's father, Ganfre, brought were professionals and very dangerous. Just over thirty well trained soldiers came into their town with the intent of killing everypony, yet not a single pony life was lost. In fact, the damage was even quite limited, only about seven buildings were affected, and only four of them were significant.

Even worse, however, was that one of the mare's that saved them was one that most of the town hated. Needless to say, the guilt could practically be felt in the air. Every attempt to apologize, or give a gift as a sign of their repentance was received distantly. The only thing on that mare's mind was her one and only friend.

It had been a full twenty-four hours, yet Applebloom was still not awake. The doctors said that she would likely not wake for several days but she still worried. It was in her nature. Ponies value friendship more than any possession, and dragons are fiercely protective of what's theirs. She had the instincts of both, and as such was extraordinarily protective of what few friends she’s ever had.

“Excuse me, Miss Storm?” A voice came from her left.

“I'm not in the mood. Just leave your gift at my cottage, and I'll get it later.”

“Actually, ma'am, we're looking for somepony else.”

Applebloom slowly stirred awake, feeling nothing but soreness.

“Ah guess that means Ah survived,” she wheezed.

Focusing on her body seal, she searched for any traces of the poison left, eliminating what little she found. Then, she focused on healing up her cuts and gashes as much as she could. Body magic did a good job in a pinch, but spirit magic was far better for medic work. Regardless, it would have to do.

With that done, she removed the IV and other wires and tubes connected to her, and slowly got out of bed. The nurses barged in, thinking she was flat-lining, only to stare in shock at the miraculous recovery.

“Before you say it, Ah ain't getting back in bed. Ah'm good enough, and Ah'm refusing any more medical care.”

The two nurses still couldn't quite grasp how a filly that was so near death could just get up and trot away to even respond. That was just fine for Applebloom, though. It meant none of the normal protest and insistence to stay she would normally get when trying to leave the hospital.

She didn't even wait to get the bandages off, or to find her manebow. She went straight for the exit, passing doctors and patients. Thankfully, it was a very small hospital, more of a well equipped clinic, and she was outside quickly.

She took a deep breath, savoring the fresh air. News like that of an infamous criminal attacking a town would spread quickly. She figured someone from back home would be coming to find her. The mere thought sent chills through her.

There was so much about the last few years that she regretted. She was so stupid, the way she treated the ones she called her friends. There was so much she was going to have to try to make up for, but there was one thing she knew she could never make right.

Her mind wandered back to her efforts to win Midnight's and Twilight's affection. She laughed mirthlessly at the thought of how stupid and foalish she was. She wanted to be in a herd with them, yet she only saw Twilight as an obstacle to overcome instead of a possible romantic partner like a herdmate should be.

“Ah need a drink.”

As she made her way towards the pub, she thought of her friends, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. Her problems started with her jealousy of them. They found great coltfriends, and it made Applebloom green. The sad thing was, she knew that Spike had a thing for her, and that Sweetie would be more than happy to let her join them, but she just ignored them. Scootaloo acted disinterested, but she would have likely felt the same as Sweetie. She didn't know how Storm Feather felt about herds, but she could have at least asked.

It would have been so easy to just blame everything on Nightshade. It honestly did seem like she was thinking clearer about the subject since they parted ways, but she knew that all her 'friend' did was manipulate what was already there. It wasn't mind control, but gentle nudging.

Applebloom pushed open the door to the pub, drawing surprised looks from the few ponies within. She trotted over to the bar and took a seat.

“What'll it be, Miss Bloom?”

“The strongest drink y'all got.”

He looked like he wanted to protest, but held his tongue. Instead, he grabbed a bottle from under the counter, and poured a glass.

“It's on the house,” he said. “You look like you need it.”

The barkeep winced as she downed the entire thing in one gulp.

“Another, please.”

Thinking about it, it's not as if her screwing up was anything new. It was her idea to build the glider that ultimately lead to Scootaloo's blinding. It was her that came up with most of the terrible cutie mark ideas that led to so much destruction. It was her that turned her back on her old friend Twist, just because she had her cutie mark.

Ah'm gonna see her when Ah get back. Ah need to apologize for that

As she sat there, wallowing in her sorrow, the door swung open.

“Afternoon,” the barkeep said. “What can I do for you?”

“Actually, we're here to speak with Applebloom, here.”

Applebloom tensed at the voice. Of everyone that could have come, why did it have to be her?

“You hate me, don't you, Twilight?”

“No, I don't,” replied Twilight. “In fact, we've been wanting to talk to you.”

A tear fell down Applebloom's cheek. “Ah don't wanna hear you say it ain't mah fault. Ah don't care if Nightshade did it, Ah'm the one that let her. It's mah fault Midnight's dead.”

“There's one problem with that,” said a second voice that made Applebloom's breath hitch. “I'm not exactly dead.”

Author's Note

How did Midnight survive having his chest blown out? What exactly happened in Ponyville while Applebloom was away? Why does Celestia keep a picture of Shining Armor's ass under her bed? Find out two out of three answers in Dawn Shield, Act V: The Unseen Prince

Chapter 1: Interrogation

Chapter 1: Interrogations

Rainbow Dash paced back and forth just outside the hospital room, awaiting Redheart. Her mind hadn't stopped racing since they found the changeling. Something just didn't add up in her mind. What was it trying to accomplish? Surely it know that they would find whatever evil spell it put on Midnight.

But then, that was what bothered her. Did it really bring Midnight back to life, or did it just make a zombie puppet or something? If it was the former, then why?

“Ragh! None of this makes any sense! Sometimes I wish I were an egghead!” the pegasus growled in frustration.

“Well, you're not,” Applejack said from her seat by the door to the room. “We're just gonna have to wait 'till Twilight or Sweetie can help.”

“Yeah, well, we need to figure this out! I mean, where the hay is the real Storm Feather, anyway? What if he's dead?”

“Changelings don't kill the ponies they take,” Applejack reminded. “They can't get no love outta ‘em if they do.”

“But we don't know how long-” Rainbow was cut off by Nurse Redheart exiting the room. “Red, what's going on? Can you fix their brains? Is Midnight a zombie?!”

Redheart gave the mare a deadpanned stare. “I can't answer you if you keep yapping!”

Rainbow quickly shut her mouth and sat down.

The nurse looked at her notes held in her hoof once more before speaking. “Okay, I'll start with the easiest to explain. Neither Sweetie Belle or Scootaloo have any signs of mental manipulation. In fact neither of them show any signs of any known changeling victim. As to why they defended it, you'll have to ask them, yourselves.

“Next, Twilight and Fluttershy show signs of moderate emotional siphoning. Luckily, they shouldn't experience any long-term effects, other than disinterest in anything they usually like for a few days.

“Finally, Midnight.” Redheart sighed and rubbed a temple, trying to fight off a growing headache. “I'll be honest, I have no idea what to make of this. If I were to look at just his heart, lungs, and other vitals, I'd ask why he was even here. None of them look like they've had any kind of trauma since the human invasion.

“However, when looking at the ribs, muscle, and skin tissue, it's obvious he suffered serious injuries. It's as if what ever that changeling did, it didn't heal Midnight, but erased his injuries.”

“So... something never seen before?” Applejack asked.

“No,” Redheart answered bluntly. “I have seen it before. When Scootaloo was impaled in the chest, there was no sign that it ever happened.”

“And Storm Feather was there right after,” Applejack finished.

“So...” Rainbow Dash began, trying to wrap her head around everything. “So, what does this mean? What the hay is going on around here?”

“If I had to take a wild guess,” Redheart said, her tone serious. “I'd say you need to have a nice long chat with it, Scootaloo, and Storm Feather's guardians.”

“I want to be in there with you.”

Shining Armor and Applejack stood in the observation room, watching the changeling through the wall.

“Sorry, Shining, but you're too close to this, emotionally,” Applejack stated. “Plus, Ah ain't so sure this changelin' is as evil as we think.”

“First, I can distance myself, emotionally,” Shining Armor stated. “Second, you thinking it might be innocent is exactly why you need me. In cases like this, you're going to want two interrogators, one seeking innocence, one seeking guilt.”

“Like the 'good guard, bad guard' shtick?” Applejack surmised.

“Not exactly, but similar enough,” Shining clarified. “Besides, I have a lot more experience with this than you.”

“Good point,” Applejack conceded. “But remember, this is a Dawn Shield case. No getting' violent and no harassin' it.”

Applejack pressed her hoof on the gem along the side of the wall, and the view spell receded, leaving the blank wall once again. The two then exited the room.

“Rainbow,” Applejack called to the pegasus standing guard at the interrogation room. “Shining Armor's gonna be assistin' me. Ah need you to retrieve the others and bring them to holdin' room two.”

Rainbow gave her superior a relaxed salute and, “On it,” and flew off down the hall.

That taken care of, Shining opened the door for Applejack, and the two walked in.

“A regular gentlecolt, ain't'cha?” AJ teased.

“Yeah, yeah. Let's just get this over with,” Shining returned.

He took a seat in a chair across from the changeling, followed by Applejack taking the seat beside him, and started, “First, if you want any chances of this turning out good for you, you'll tell us where the real Storm Feather is.”

The changeling sighed, looking up at them with those yellow cat-like eyes, a ring of blue around them as if encroaching on the whites. “I am Storm Feather. Well, my real name is Storm Blade, but that's not very Equestrian, so I changed it.”

“Can you prove that?” Applejack asked.

'Storm' paused to think for a moment before replying. “I don't know. I might be able to convince you, but there's really nothing I can do to prove it.”

Seeing the expectant looks on his interrogators' faces, he continued, “Well, look at my story about how I got here. I came from Canterlot, where I lost my family during the changeling invasion. Who would have been the only ones to lose family?”

“Changelings, considering there were no pony fatalities,” Shining conceded. “Fine, we'll assume you're telling the truth about that, for now. That would mean you've been living here for several years. Are your guardians aware of what you are?”

“N-no!” Storm said quickly.

“Now, Storm,” Applejack said in a scolding tone. “We can't help ya if you lie to us.”

Storm hesitated, grimacing, before finally admitting, “Yes, they know, but please don't do anything bad to them. They're good ponies. They took me in when I was alone. They fed me, and helped me with my addiction. They gave me a peaceful life.”

“Hold on, sugarcube,” Applejack interrupted. “What do you mean-”

Her interruption was interrupted by the door flying open, and Lyra barging in. “Blow it out your tail, Rainbow!”

“Lyr-” the pegasus' reply was cut off by the door slamming shut.

“Lyra!” Applejack protested, jumping to her hooves. “What the hay are you doin'?!”

“I'm not going to let you starve him,” the minty unicorn replied calmly. “I'm not here to break him out, or cause problems. I know the best thing now is to prove Storm's a good colt, but unicorn inhibitor rings don't even allow changelings to absorb ambient or offered emotion.”

Applejack decided to watch and see what happens, letting the newest member to approach the changeling.

“Look at me,” Lyra demanded, to which Storm obeyed. “Definitely a relapse. Lucky for you, you're going to be here for a bit. Hopefully you'll be back to normal by the time you're released. Has any of your mane fallen out?”

“Not yet,” Storm replied.

“How much did you take?”

“A lot, with a siphon spell. Twilight and Fluttershy passed out, but I stopped as soon as they did.”

Lyra turned toward Applejack. “I'm going to replace this inhibitor with one used to treat changeling addicts. He won't be able to use magic or force feed, but it'll still let him feed on offered love, and love in the atmosphere.”

“Let me see it, first,” Shining demanded.

Lyra levitated a small ring to the stallion, who took it in his own magic. After casting a few analysis spells. “It seems alright, but I want this analyzed by a lab first. You have a lab here, right?”

“'Course,” Applejack confirmed.

He got to his hooves and opened the door to address the waiting pegasus. “Hey, Rainbow Dash. Can you take this to the lab to be analyzed, please?”

Rainbow looked at the inhibitor ring, curiously, before taking it in a hoof. “Yeah, sure.”

“Tell them to have it done within three hours!” Lyra shouted.

When Rainbow went on her way, Shining took his seat and asked, “Since we have you both here, we may as well hear how you two … met.”

“Gladly,” Lyra said, happily. “You want to start, Stormy?”

Storm took a deep breath and nodded. “Well, it started back at the invasion. Since I was still way too young, I had to sneak out when the army left. I know it was stupid, but... the hunger is just so strong. I needed my fix, and I couldn't wait for them to return.

“You see, there are three kinds of love a changeling can feed on; Ambient love, which is more like a snack and not enough to feed on unless you're at a high emotion event like a wedding, stolen love, and given love. Stolen love is by far the most powerful, magically at least, but it's not only highly addictive, but corruptive, as well. Every one of those changelings you saw at the wedding should have looked more like me, with manes and eyes with irises and pupils, but stolen love deforms a changeling.

“Like every other changeling under the Queen, I was addicted to stolen love. So, when the army flew out, I went with them.”

The massive lavender sphere covering Canterlot was an intimidating sight to the young changeling. He never knew something like that was even possible. He knew the ponies could use magic, but that was insane.

It didn't matter. In a few moments, they would begin the attack and he would feast on the buffet the city promised. He scanned the area, looking for a good feeding ground. He wanted one away from the palace, knowing the queen would be displeased if she knew he was there. Eventually, he decided on a place in one of the middle districts. Just in time, too. The order was given.

The army threw themselves against the gigantic shield, using their own bodies as siege engines, ignorant to the pain in their need to feed. A few screams sounded from some of the more eager lings as they broke a leg of even a horn in their fervor. It disturbed Storm a bit, but his hunger quickly put him back on track.

Eventually, the shield shattered and the army descended like meteors, bursting into magic flames as they fell. It wasn't something Storm could do, so he diverged from the mass and headed towards a park near his target district.

Once he found a secluded spot, he focused on changing his form. He still wasn't that good, though, so he just formed a simple, generic pegasus disguise. Once the panic reached his district, he used it.

He ran out towards where he saw a lone mare, looking around as if searching. “Mommy?” he called. “Mommy, where are you?!”

Sure enough, the mare headed towards him. “Hey, kid! This way!” she called. “I'll get you out of here, okay. Then we'll find your mommy together.”

“O-okay,” Storm whimpered pitifully.

“Come on, it'll be safer to go down here,” the mare said, gesturing to an alley. “They won’t see us.”

Storm had to fight off a bout of laughter. He didn't think his food would serve itself up so readily.

They had only gotten a short ways in when Storm's patients wore out. He leaped on the mare's back and drove his fangs into her neck. The mare froze, paralyzed by the poison in the large teeth. Through the wounds, the little changeling started draining her of her energy. He ignored the taste of the little bit of blood that leaked from around his teeth. It was a small price to pay for such sweet, fresh emotion.

The sounds of hooves came from somewhere outside the alley. Quickly, Storm replaced his disguise and called out, “Help! Somepony help!”

“Hello?” called a stallion.

“Help, mister! Mommy's hurt.”

“Disgusting,” Shining sneered, ignoring the death glare Lyra leveled at him. “You lured innocent ponies, using their desire to help a poor, defenseless foal.”

“I know,” Storm replied, his regret obvious in his voice. “I was a monster. I'm not proud of what I was, but it was all I knew. I had never even tasted given love. Heck, I thought that manes and pupils was something only foals had in changelings. Regardless, karma decided to intervene, then...”

Storm's third meal discovered him feeding, and tried to run. Unfortunately for her, she ran into a dead-end. Storm rounded the corner and stalked forward, hissing and snarling.

“P-please, don't,” the mare pleaded. “I'll give you anything you want! Just name it!”

Storm ignored her and leaped at his prey, fangs bared.

A flash of light caught his attention, however, and just before he struck the mare, a wall of light slammed into him. It burned with pure, concentrated love energy, both oh-so sweet, yet excruciatingly painful.

The last thing he saw was all his fellow changelings flung into the distance by the upper half of the sphere, while he, being the only one outside the upper city, and thus on the lower half, was spiked into the ground.

Author's Note

In this headcanon, stolen love is the more powerful type, but it makes them ravonois monsters, constantly hungry for more, as if all they ever eat are raman noodles made of crack.

Chapter 2: Rehab

“So, you participated in the invasion, injured two and attempted to attack a third before you were ejected from the city.” Shining summed up. “How did you survive? That wave launched the rest of the changeling army well into the Everyfree Forest. That kind of force launching you into the ground should have killed you.”

Lyra spoke up, “He was lucky to hit one of the fuzzle trees along the road. Still, he was seriously injured when Bonbon and I found him.”

“Why don’cha tell us 'bout it?” Applejack suggested.

“Alright,” the unicorn mare agreed, shifting in her seat to get comfortable. “As you know, after spending the night in that ravine Twilight tossed me down, I decided to head home early...”

“You sure you're okay?” Bonbon asked for the fourth time, adjusting the harness to her empty candy cart.

“I'm fine,” came the same curt reply from Lyra. “I just... feel so used.”

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“No,” Lyra replied with finality. “... Why didn't I talk to Princess Celestia? I mean, sure, she didn't believe Twilight, but she hadn't seen Cadence for years. Me, though... Cadence is one of my best friends! I know her better than Shining even!”

A throat clearing brought the story to a brief halt.

“What? You think a husband knows a mare better than her best friends? Not a chance. Anyway...”

“I mean, she's supposed to be this wise, all knowing goddess-”

“She's not a goddess, Lyra,” Bonbon interrupted. “You know that. And she definitely isn't 'all-knowing'. She's old, wise, and powerful, that's it.”

“Well, what the hell is a thousand years of wisdom worth if you can't even stop and think that maybe when you know a threat is out there and somepony says that somepony's acting suspicious, that you should at least look into it!

“This whole mess would have been avoided if Celestia wasn't so arrogant as to think nothing could hide right under her nose.”

Lyra kicked a rock, venting her frustration. The stone flew into a bush where it landed with a grunt.

Lyra forgot her anger for a moment, coming to a stop. “Bons... did you hear that, too?”

Bonbon had stopped as well, confusion coloring her face, though that was quickly replaced by worry. “Oh, my gosh! I think somepony's in there!”

Lyra's eyes widened as she darted to the bush. “Hello? I'm sorry if that hit... Bonbon! Get over here!”

The candy maker had already slipped out of her harness and rushed over to see what it was. The sight she was met with was a broken and battered changeling colt, no more than eight or nine years old. He was unconscious, luckily for him. Three of his legs were contorted in unnatural angles, gashes and cuts littered his body, and one wing was half missing.

“Lyra, levitate him onto the cart. Keep him absolutely still.”

Doing as she was told, Lyra placed the child in the cart as Bonbon retrieved the first aid kit. First, she used the antiseptic on the open wounds. Then she bandaged them as best she could.

“I can't do anything else here,” Bonbon stated. “Let's get him to Doc as quickly as we can.”

“Who's 'Doc'?” Shining Armor asked.

“Why, so you can arrest him for treating the sick and injured?” Lyra asked spitefully.

“That remains to be seen.”

“Ain't 'Doc' the nickname of the Time Turner, fellow?” AJ asked.

“Uh... No.”

“Is he a changelin'?”

“Of course not!” Lyra tried lying, but remembered who she was trying to lie to. “He's lived here his whole life! He was born in Ponyville, as were his parents, okay! His family hasn't followed the Queen in generations!”

“Are there others?” Shining asked.

Lyra glared at him defiantly. “Others that live peacefully alongside us, never hurting anypony? Yes, quite a few. Until I know you won't try to hunt them down, I'm not telling you who they are.”

“Shining,” Applejack stopped the stallion before he could retort. “Let's just find out if they're a threat, first.”

“Excuse us,” Shining said before erecting a privacy bubble. “Applejack, we need to know who these ponies are. They're a threat to Equestria and need to be rooted out.”

“And you know that how?” the apple farmer replied. “You told me you could keep your feelin's outta this, but all Ah'm seein' is your personal grudge. Now, can you keep your feelin's outta this, or am Ah gonna have to keep you locked up for the duration of this investigation?”

Shining Armor was stunned. It had been years since anypony had ever spoken to him like that. Even longer since it was someone that could actually make good on the threat. “I can see why Midnight made you his second in command. Fine, I'll try to keep it under control.”

“Thanks. Ah don't wanna throw mah best friend's brother in a cell, but Ah also ain't gonna let no pony mess this up. Ah want the truth, and the only way we can find it is to keep an open mind.”

With that, the privacy bubble popped and Applejack motioned for Lyra to continue.

“Alright, so we rushed to Doc's place as fast as we could. It wasn't easy, considering I had to ride in the back with the kid so I could keep him from moving too much. Luckily, Bonbon's pretty strong, even for an earth pony, and we made it to his house just after nightfall...”

The two sisters waited patiently outside Doc's workroom for what seemed like hours. Considering sunlight was starting to peak over mountains, that was exactly how long it had been. Just before the golden orb, itself, rose, Time Turner opened the door and greeted them with a warm smile. That was enough to lift a great weight off their withers.

“With plenty of love and rest, the colt will make a full recovery,” he said. “However, I'm sure you've noticed he suffers from advanced love addiction. You said he was on the side of the road just outside Canterlot? Was he a part of that... invasion?” He spat the word out with disgust.

“We think so. Why else would a love addict be out there right after the attack?,” Bonbon answered.

Doc sneered at the thought. “I knew the Queen was a monster, but to send foals into a battlefield... Disgusting.”

The good doctor took a calming breath before continuing. “He's going to need a pony family if he’s going to get enough love. Do you think you two could take him in? I know it's asking a lot, considering all you've done for us, but I know of no other sympathetic family that can.”

“Of course,” Lyra said, smiling brightly. “We'd be happy to.”

“I don't know,” Bonbon said, thoughtfully. “We aren't equipped for detox.”

“I can install everything you need in your basement,” Doc offered.

After a well utilized pouty-face from Lyra, the candy maker conceded with sigh. “Alright. We'll do it.”

Lyra lunged at her sister and latched onto her in a tight hug. “Thanks! I know we'll be great mommies!”

“Woah! Let's not give ponies the wrong impression. The last thing we want is for others to think we're together. Remember how bad it was when that rumor about that Apple filly started spreading around.”

“Uh... sorry,” Lyra said with a sheepish smile. “Still a sore spot, I take it?”

Applejack’s face was one of repressed rage when she answered. “What the hay do you think?”

Changelings are very industrious ponies. Given a task, they will complete it with efficiency enough to turn the Royal Guard green. Thus, with two friends help, Doc had finished a padded room, complete with restraints and everything else they would need, in three hours time.

This wouldn't be the first time the mares dealt with a love addict so they knew how to use the equipment. However, it would be the first time they hosted one. Also, they hadn't dealt with one so young, though Doc did assure them it wasn't really any different, except with how much force to use if he needed to be restrained.

Lyra and Bonbon slept through the entire process, having stayed up the entire night, and only awoke when Doc told them their new charge was conscious.

Lyra was up in a flash, where Bonbon still needed some time. This wasn't unusual, however. With the exception of Tuesdays, this was how it always was. One might think Lyra was the more eager to speak with their new ward, but the truth was she was terrified.

“What if we aren't ready for this? What if we're bad parents?” Lyra said in a panic, pacing in front of the basement door.

“First of all, stop calling us 'parents',” Bonbon stated again. “How about just 'aunts', hmm?”

“Bons, we don't have any other brothers or sisters,” Lyra deadpanned. “At least one of us have to be 'mom'.”

“Or we can tell part of the truth,” Bonbon suggested. “We tell ponies we adopted the colt. That way, at least some of it will be the truth. We'll both be his aunts, so neither of us feels like the other is more important.”

“Yeah... that could work.” Lyra took a deep breath. “Okay, you ready?”

“Just waiting for you.”

The basement door swung open in Lyra's golden glow and the sisters nervously made their way down. Immediately, they could hear the muffled shouting of a young voice.

“-with an army, you weird looking freak!”

Lyra opened the cell door just in time to hear Time Turner's response. “You may be surprised to learn that this is how we're supposed to look. You, too, will have a similar look once you're cured of your addiction. Ah, and here are the two kind mares that are going to help you through this trying time.”

“Hello,” Lyra said, stepping forward with a friendly smile. “My name's Ly-”

“I don't care!” the changeling foal screamed, struggling against the restraints of his bed, heedless of his injuries, and his voice distorted by the muzzle. “Let me outta here or you'll be sorry!”

Doc sighed. “I'm sorry, ladies. He'll be quite disagreeable for quite a while, until his body comes down from the toxins. I'll return in the morning to check on him”

“Hey! Don't you leave me here!” the foal shouted. “You traitor! They'll kill me!” He started getting hysterical, tears in his eyes.

Doc took pity on him and went back to his side. “I know you're frightened, but these ponies are friends. You may not realize it, but you're sick. You have been since you were born. These ponies are going to help you.”

“B-but... I'll starve!”

Doc smiled warmly at the youngster. “No. In fact, you'll never go hungry again.”

“That first week was the worst,” Lyra continued. “He still hadn't really come to trust us. After four days, he was practically feral. He would snap and snarl at us. The worst days were the ones where he would be literally begging us, in tears, to let him bite us.”

Lyra held her nephew close, both tearing up from the harsh memories.

“It hurt so bad, I couldn't think straight,” Storm added.

Applejack and Shining Armor exchanged a quick glance before Shining spoke up. “Part of me thinks you're nothing but a lying, manipulative parasite.”

“Shining!” Applejack scolded.

“but,” He continued, interrupting whatever tongue lashing he was going to receive, “considering my past experience with changelings, that's a biased opinion. I still don't trust you. You put my sister in the hospital, drained of her magic.”

Shining Armor sighed and got to his hooves. “But the fact is... You saved my brother-in-law's life. For that, and that alone, I'm willing to give you a chance.”

“Really?” Storm asked, hopeful but scared he was imagining things.

“You step one hoof out of line, though, and I'll make sure you're dropped in a hole so deep, you'll look at Tartarus with envy. Do I make myself clear?”

“Y-yes, sir.”

Lyra's glare didn't leave the stallion, but it did seem to soften ever so slightly. “And if you lay one hoof on my colt without reason, you'll wish I did the same.”

“Understood.”

With that, Shining opened the door just in time to take a hoof to the forehead.

“Oh! Sorry, about that! I thought you were the door,” Rainbow apologized. “Um... We just got a message from the hospital.”

“Is it Midnight?!” Applejack. “Is he okay!”

“No, it-”

“What happened to Twilight?!” Shining pleaded.

“Oh, no!” Storm cried. “I was so careful! That shouldn't have hurt her!”

“Would you all shut up!” Rainbow shouted. “Jeeze... They're all fine. Rarity went into labor.”

“Let Sweetie out, Ah'm goin'!” Applejack said to Lyra before rushing out the door.

“I'll catch up,” Shining called. “I need to work off a bit of frustration.”

“Oh, I forgot,” Rainbow called back. “Twilight's awake, too.”

The former guard captain pulled a one-eighty and trotted right back. “Let's go!”

Author's Note

So, how do y'all like Storm's back story? He's (loosely) based on a guy I met that was hooked on drugs for as long as he could remember. He was from somewhere in South America, where he was used for slave labor, the drugs used as a means to control him.

When he was finally rescued and brought to the US, he was put in rehab. Now, he lives a productive life, helping others with their addictions. The guy is a true hero, in my book.

Chapter 3: Three of a Kind

“This is bad,” Sweetie said for the sixth time. “She's-”

“Not supposed to be due for another two weeks,” Scootaloo finished. “You've said that, but worrying won't help. Heck, worrying's probably why she went into labor early in the first place.”

She and Applejack had been listening to it for the past hour, and were starting to get rather tired of it.

It was just the three of them, with Shining going off to see Twilight and Rainbow and Pinkie feeling too excited to stay put.

“How can I not worry?!” Sweetie snapped. “Twilight, Midnight, and Fluttershy are hurt, Applebloom’s missing, and now my sister giving birth premature, of course I'm worrying!”

“It's just two weeks, Sweetie,” Scootaloo placated. “It's not that big a deal.”

“Not for ponies, it isn't. Rarity isn't having a foal, though, she's having pups. They have a much shorter development period, which means two weeks for a diamond dog is like a month for a pony.”

“Oh... Yeah, that is a little worse, but still nothing major.”

“A birth for diamond dogs two weeks premature gives a thirteen point seven percent likelihood of complications. Combine that with the fact that a pony's womb is designed for a single embryo, and the chances are twenty one point two. That's a one in five chance, with three chances!”

“And if there is a complication, the doctors will deal with it,” Applejack said from the bench nearby. “Now sit down. You ain't helpin' matters.”

With a nervous sigh, the young mare obeyed, taking a seat across from the others.

“This is bad.”

Scootaloo could only groan.

Shining Armor had finally finished relaying the story to both Twilight and Cadence. Though her emotions were still a bit dampened, Twilight was still brought to tears of joy when he assured her that Midnight was okay. She was even excited to hear that a changeling was the one that did it.

“It means they aren't inherently evil,” Twilight explained, upon seeing Shining’s curious expression at her subdued cheer. “It also means the rumors I heard about them were true.”

“What rumors?” Cadence asked.

“You haven't heard?” Twilight asked, slightly confused. “Oh, well... Rumor has it there is a division between changelings; those who follow the changeling Queen EI dubbed 'Chrysalis', and those that wish to live with ponies in harmony.”

“Who leads the... uh... pro-harmony, I guess, changelings? Do you think we could meet with her?” Shining asked.

“According to the rumors, they don't have a 'leader' in the traditional sense,” Twilight explained. “The closest thing they have to a leader is a changeling simply referred to as 'the Unseen Prince', on account of the fact that he stays out of the public eye... well, the changelings' public eye, anyway. He doesn't really lead, but he’s something of a figurehead.”

“Do you think our new... friend might know how to find him?” Shining asked.

“Maybe.”

“Let's not talk about that, for now,” Cadence interrupted. “We should be celebrating. It's not every day a loved one comes back from the dead.”

Twilight gave a small smile at that. “Yeah, I'm actually glad Storm drained me. I think I might have died from joy. It definitely makes taking news that emotional easier.”

Cadence perked up at that. “It does? Well... Shining, I think now might be a good time.”

Shining winced at that, “A-are you sure?”

“Tell me what?” Twilight gave them a curious look. “And why do I get the feeling I would normally start yelling.”

“Because... you probably would,” Shining admitted. “Twi... We're seeing somepony.”

“What?!” despite her dampened emotional state, she still managed to express enough anger, indignant, and confusion to make both Shining and Cadence glad they did this now. “Are you kidding me?! Did you forget what herds did to this family?!”

“First of all, Twilight, 'herds' didn't do anything,” Shining scolded. “Bronze Armor and Jade Wind did. You remember the Booms, or the Silver's? What about our grandparents?”

“Yeah, but think about how many herds don't make it!” Twilight countered. “Like the Patch's, Lime's, or Symphony's.”

“The Butter's, the Crystal's, the Horn's, the fudge's, and the Ruby's,” Cadence listed.

Confused, Twilight asked, “When were any of them in a herd?”

“They weren't. Yet all of them got divorced,” Shining revealed. “It's not the herd, but the ponies in it. Bronze didn't really care about mom in the first place. She was just an obligation to society. I love Cadence, and would never leave her for anypony.”

“You want to meet her?” Cadence asked. “She's at the inn. I can go get her, and you can see for yourself that she's a good mare.”

Twilight thought for a moment. “I... Alright... I'll meet her. I can't guarantee I'll like her, but I'll give her a chance.”

“Thanks Twilly,” Shining said, leaning in to give his little sister a hug.

Spike had finally arrived to help calm Sweetie down. He would have already been there, but his concern for Twilight had him by her side first, at Sweetie's insistence. After Shining arrived, though, Twilight asked him to return to Sweetie so he could tell her all about the pups, and assure the others she was fine.

Scootaloo was especially relieved to hear Twilight wasn't going to suffer any long term effects. She was worried, not only for the mare, but for what it would meant for Storm if he took too much.

“So... Scootaloo,” Spike spoke up. The pegasus in question sighed, knowing what was coming. “Did you really know he was a changeling?”

“Yes,” she answered. “I saw it right after we got our cutie marks. I was going to ask him out, but when I saw him, he looked weird. When I confronted him, he denied it at first, but I... convinced him to tell me.” Spike winced, knowing exactly what she meant by 'convinced'. “At first, I thought the same thing anypony would have thought, but after talking to Lyra and Bonbon, I decided to give him a chance.”

“And now you're banging a bug,” Spike teased.

“Spike, I consider you a friend, which is why I'm not pummeling your face in,” Scootaloo growled, causing the dragon to shrink back a little, “but I recommend you learn to watch what you say.”

“Scootaloo, stop. You know he doesn't always think before he speaks,” Sweetie reminded.

“Gee, thanks,” Spike said sarcastically.

Sweetie gave her husband a quick peck. “You're welcome. Besides, Scootaloo, you know him well enough to know that means he accepts Storm as he is.”

“Well, yeah. It'd be pretty hypocritical of me if I didn't. I mean, how much have ponies and dragons fought? Like, hundreds of times. Changelings have only attacked us once.” Spike stated as if it were obvious.

Scootaloo exhaled heavily. “I know, I'm just... irritable. I hate that Stormy has to put up with this.”

“Well, he has to be quarantined anyway considering his love addiction re-” Sweetie stopped abruptly when the door opened and the doctor walked out.

Sweetie felt a weight lift when he smiled and said, “They're all fine and healthy. Congratulations, Sweetie Belle, you're an aunt to two boys and a girl. Now, your sister's incredibly exhausted, so I can let two of you in to see but only for a moment.”

Scootaloo said. “Sweets, gimme your eyes.”

Sweetie walked to her friend and let her place a hoof on her whither. Scootaloo's seal flashed and the world shifted from the usual myriad of overlapping colors of magic, to natural sight via her friend.

“Alright, go on,” Scootaloo said.

With that, Sweetie and Spike stepped into the delivery room. Rarity looked up as they entered, her glazed eyes filled with not only exhaustion, but pride and joy. Two tiny bundles of fur latched to her swollen teats, feeding with a voraciousness that belied their size. One was gray, with white and black markings much like his father, while the other was a pale blue, an unusual color for their race. The third pup, the smallest, was in her father's arms, nursing from a bottle with as much gusto as her brothers. Her's was a coat as brilliant white as her mother's.

Sweetie, and Spike took in the sight of the newest and tiniest members of the family, barely acknowledging the squee from the hallway.

“Oh, my gosh,” Sweetie whispered. “They're... they're... Oh, my gosh...”

“What she said,” Spike agreed.

“Would you care to meet your niece and nephews?” Rarity asked, her exhaustion apparent in her voice.

Sweetie could only nod as she and Spike approached.

“This one,” Rarity said, gently caressing the gray one. “Is Lucien, named after Virgil's father. His rather bitty brother is Hector. And my little princess there, is Persephone.”

“I... don't even know what to say,” Sweetie admitted, breathlessly.

“They're beautiful,” came Spikes simple, yet perfect reply.

“Yeah,” Sweetie agreed, an uncontrollable smile spread. “Yeah, they are.”

Twilight had been lost in her thoughts for over an hour. While her brother's revelation was on her mind, it wasn't alone. The news about the changeling that apparently had been Storm Feather the whole time was also dominating a good portion of her mind. She would have to speak with him, not only to gauge for herself if he was trustworthy, but to learn about the enigmatic race.

Eventually, though, a knock came at her door, drawing her back to the real world. “Come in!”

The door opened but instead of the nurse, a light beige mare with a red and yellow striped mane trotted in.

“Um... hello, Twilight,” the mare said shyly.

Twilight's eyebrow shot up in confusion. “Can I help you?”

The mare fidgeted nervously. “Well... Shining Armor said you were expecting me.” Twilight's other eyebrow joined the first as confusion gave way to surprised realization. “My name is Sunset Shimmer, uh, Shining and Cadences new girlfriend.”

Twilight swallowed a lump in her throat. “I see. Come in. Take a seat.” The other mare dutifully obeyed, settling in the comfy arm chair. “So... I take it you already know how I feel about herding?”

“Yes, I do,” Sunset answered. “And, honestly, I can kind of understand why. Herds are a common reason marriages break up.”

“So, you can understand why I'm a little skeptical of you joining a herd with my brother and Cadence.” Twilight took a good look at the mare, making her a little uncomfortable, but she never complained. “You... look kind of familiar. Have we met before?”

“Yes, but it was a long time ago,” Sunset replied. “I was Princess Celestia's senior pupil when she took you on.”

“Wait... Sunset,” Twilight pondered aloud. “As in, Sunset Shimmer? The filly that vanished? I remember hearing that you blew yourself up with forbidden magic. I take it those rumors weren't entirely accurate.”

Sunset laughed. “No, I just went through a magic mirror to a parallel dimension, where I lived in a human version of Equestria.”

“Makes as much sense as anything else,” Twilight said lazily. “So what did happen to you? You know what, scratch that, how did you meet my brother?”

“Well, honestly, the two are related. You may have already figured this out, but Princess Celestia knew all about Nightmare Moon's return centuries ago.”

Twilight let out a single humorless laugh. “Ha! Yeah, I kinda figured.”

“Did you know you weren't the first pony she was conditioning for the job?” That managed to get Twilight's attention. “Originally, the princess meant for me to bear the Element of Magic, but... There's a reason she never told you about Nightmare Moon.

“When she spoke to me about her plan, I was excited. I couldn't wait to be a hero, and not only save the world, but return our long lost princess Luna. However, thought's of helping others, became thoughts of being a hero, which became thoughts of being in charge. The fact that she promised me the title of princess just made it worse.”

That last part got a raised brow from Twilight.

Sunset let out a long sigh. “It went to my head. I became arrogant, and selfish. I felt like I was already a princess. So, when Celestia came to me and said that I wasn't to be the bearer of Magic, and that she found somepony more suitable, I... What can I say, I threw a temper tantrum. Anyway, I ran off and hid in a storage room, where I tried to kick a mirror, only to fall through.

“Anyway, I... spent several years over there plotting revenge for what I saw as a betrayal. I was foolish, I realize now, but at the time It made sense. Anyway, my plan was to sneak back, find you, steal the Element of Magic and... do something. Honestly I'm still not sure what would have happened.

“Regardless, when I came back, the first thing I noticed was I was in a castle I had never seen before. Figuring it was yours, I searched high and low for you, until I was caught by the guards.”

“Wait,” Twilight stopped her. “Why would you think I had a castle?”

“Because princesses have castles,” Sunset deadpanned.

“I'm not a princess,” Twilight said, baffled by the mare's reasoning.

“I didn't know that. I figured you were given the same deal. So imagine my surprise when I learn that you were just a librarian, settling down with your new husband, a soldier you found wounded and nursed back to health.”

Sunset Shimmer leaned over, resting against the arm of the chair. “For six years, my entire life revolved on getting revenge on Celestia and you. In my eyes, Celestia was a pandering fool, catering to the nobles by taking a spoiled brat that only cared about the position as her student. Then, suddenly, I find the 'spoiled brat' was a librarian. You could have had anything, and the only thing you asked was to be allowed to move to a small, simple farming town. It broke me.

“But then... Your brother gave me a job as his secretary. It was such a small thing, but because of that, I was able to get back on my hooves again. Your brother and Cadence gave me a life, again. How could I not become infatuated by them. He was so strong, noble... not to mention he has nice flanks.”

“Eww.”

Sunset giggled. “Cadence, on the other hoof was kind, caring, graceful, smart, funny, and drop dead gorgeous. Of course, I never said anything to them. I was just some stupid mare that ran away in a fit of jealousy. The fact that they gave me not only a job, but their friendship was more than I deserved. Shining and Cadence thought differently, though. One day, I was finishing up some paperwork when Shining asked me if I wanted to join them for dinner. Now, we've been together for about three months.”

“Three months, and I'm just now learning about it?” Twilight's voice was calm, and collect, but she was quite upset by that.

“We didn't want to say anything until we felt it was going somewhere... and then we were worried you would freak out.”

Twilight sighed. “Yeah. I'm not always the most rational pony whenever emotions are involved.” The two mare's sat in silence for several seconds before Twilight spoke again. “Alright. I'll give you my blessing, but just remember one thing; I've been trained to kill.”

Sunset's reaction wasn't the fear or nervousness Twilight expected, but a giggle. “It's a good thing I'm not planning on making you angry, then.”

Author's Note

So, yeah, not a lot really happening here, mostly just exposition and setting up future arcs. Things will start picking up a bit next chapter.

Also, a bit of my headcanon for Bacon Horse. Shim Sham isn't going to be a major character, but she will play a roll in later chapters.

P.S. In case anyone's wondering, the pups are named with traditional Silver Paw Clan names, which are typically Greek and Roman.

Chapter 4: Stepping into the Spotlight

For three days, Midnight laid in a coma. Twilight, upon her release, stayed by his side as much as she could. That wasn't as much as she would have liked, but she had a daughter to care for. The Cake's offered to keep Aurora a couple more days, but Twilight didn't want to impose on them any more than necessary.

Everypony tried to continue as if everything were fine, but with one of their number missing and another in a coma, it was obvious to any that their smiles were a little more forced. However, there were three little rays of sunshine during this difficult time.

Rarity's little bundles of adorable couldn't have come at a better time. They helped raise spirits, and take everyone's minds off their missing and injured. It was especially effective when Aurora and her fellow Crusaders came to see them. Not surprisingly, Tulip was especially good with them, having a little sister recently added to her family just months prior.

And, of course, plenty of pictures were taken. Pictures of the pups bathing, pictures of everypony holding them, pictures of them sleeping. Much to Rarity's dismay, there was even a picture of them eating, courtesy of of Rainbow Dash. Of course, Twilight had enough tact to leave that out of the small stack she brought.

“They are so adorable,” Storm gushed as he flipped through the photos. “I can't wait to meet them.”

“I figured you would appreciate them,” Twilight said with a slightly nervous smile. “And I figured I owed you an apology after the whole... you know... insinuating you're an insect, yesterday.”

Storm shrugged. “You didn't know. I can't fault you for wanting to learn about us.”

Twilight chuckled at that. “It doesn't help that there are so much false information. Hopefully, with your help, we'll fix that.”

Storm's mood fell a little. “I just hope it'll be enough.”

Twilight gave him a warm smile. “Hey, you saved Midnight's life, even though you knew it could cost you everything. I think that, alone, will convince everypony to give you a chance. They'll be wary and suspicious for a while, but given time, they will see you for who you are.”

“Yeah... I really don't want to do this,” said the young changeling stallion.

“We won't force you,” Twilight assured.

“I don't want to... but I have to.” Storm took a deep breath, reinforcing his resolve. “It's like you said, I saved the life of one of the town's heroes. If any changeling has a chance to show we aren't all bad, it's me.” He let out a chuckle. “It helps that the mare I'm dating can probably take the whole town by herself.”

Twilight giggled. “I wouldn't go that far, but I think the rest of us lending a hoof can keep you safe.”

“Still, I’m worried,” he admitted, setting the pictures down. “I’m sure most of the town will be willing to give us a chance, but what about the ones that aren’t?”

“I received a letter from Princess Celestia this morning,” Twilight informed. She’s already dealt with that.” Twilight stood and opened the door. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to go set up a few things. I’ll be back in a couple hours.” She cast a glance at Scootaloo, who had been waiting outside. “That means be finished with whatever you two are going to do by then. I’d rather not walk in on that again.”

Scootaloo blushed deeply. “Yeah, sorry about that.”

Twilight just chuckled as she walked away.

Scootaloo shut the door as she stepped inside. As soon as there was no risk of prying eyes, she leaped at her fiance, tackling him to the ground and pulling him into a kiss.

Storm paced nervously back stage. He knew he needed to do this, but he also knew his life would change forever after this moment, and not necessarily for the better. He didn't doubt that some ponies would accept him, he knew them well enough, but he wasn't stupid enough to think they all would. He only hoped there weren't too many to react violently.

Applejack had called a town meeting, labeling it as 'urgent'. Twilight was going to do it, herself, but Rainbow Dash pointed out that it would have more of an impact if Ponyville's most reliable pony sent out the call. Sure enough, every single citizen of the small town showed up in the park, where the town’s portable stage was set up.

“Relax,” Scootaloo urged from her seat near the curtain. “Twilight'll build you up, tell them how you're a hero, and AJ'll vouch for you. Anypony that doesn't like it won't be stupid enough to try anything, and if one does, I'll rough 'em up a little.”

Storm rolled his eyes. “The last thing I want is violence. If you have to, at least try not to hurt them, please.”

Scootaloo just laughed, not really making Storm feel any better.

Thankfully, before he could brood on that, Twilight approached. “Alright, Storm, are you ready.”

“Is that even possible?” Storm replied.

Twilight chuckled. “No, I suppose not. Alright, then. Let's get started.”

Because of the nature of the meeting, the only other pony that was informed ahead of time was Mayor Mare. As such the ponies working the stage were all part of Dawn Shield. This also helped add to the security, though the townsponies couldn't help but be unnerved by it.

Twilight gave a nod to Sargent Rift on the sound system, and a chime played out over the speakers.

“Ladies and Gentlecolts, if we may have your attention, we are about to begin,” He said into the mic backstage, quieting the audience. He turned towards Twilight and gave a quick nod.

Twilight returned the gesture and stepped out from behind the curtain, where a sea of faces greeted her. Public speaking was something that she was quite good at. Celestia made sure she not only knew how to speak to a crowd, but was comfortable doing so. Despite this, she felt stage fright like she hadn't felt since she was a filly. After all, she was about to make a speech praising a race that ponies viewed as evil demons from the abyss.

Regardless, her training under Celestia kicked in and she stepped up, not showing an ounce of her trepidation.

She adjusted her notes one last time and cleared her throat before speaking. “Fellow Ponyvillians, thank you for coming.

“As you all most likely know, several days ago a situation arose, causing us to request everypony to remain indoors. While the situation was resolved, it ended with my husband, Midnight Star, being mortally wounded.”

A collective gasp rose from the crowd, followed by surprised and worried murmuring, several ponies calling out to ask of Midnight's condition.

“Please, settle down,” Twilight's magically amplified voice sounded over the noise, quieting the crowd down. “Thank you.”

Taking another deep breath, she continued. “This wound should have been fatal. My husband, our friend and protector, should be dead. However, his life was saved by an... unexpected individual... A changeling.”

As Twilight let that set in, quiet whispering built up until one pony asked, raising his voice to be heard, “What do you mean a changeling saved him?”

Twilight smiled as she recognized Timeturner. “Well, Doc, I mean just that. A changeling showed himself and used a powerful spell, one that I have never heard of before, to save Midnight's life.

“The changeling was immediately apprehended and Midnight was examined for any malicious magic. Not only did the tests show Midnight wasn't affected by any malicious magic, but the interrogation of the changeling revealed that the changeling race is divided. On one side, we have the Queen. She and her subjects pray on ponies, forcibly draining their victims of their love.

“On the other side, a faction of changelings that wish to live in harmony with ponies, earning love. With me, today, is one of those changelings, the one who saved Midnight's life.”

Twilight's demeanor shifted, becoming hard and authoritative. “Before I bring him out, I will say this; He is under our protection. By royal decree, issued by Princess Celestia, herself, anyone that attempts to harm him or any other changeling that decides to reveal themselves, shall serve ten to twenty years in Rockgate Prison for attacking a political refugee.”

After waiting for the shocked muttering and whispering to die down, she continued. “Very well. Please hold your questions until after he has finished his opening speech.

“Ladies and gentlecolts, may I present to you, Storm Feather.”

Storm slowly crept forward, feeling incredibly exposed without a disguise, as Twilight stepped to the side, allowing him to take her place. It was remarkably quiet as everypony stared at him, wide eyed with fear and confusion. His wings gave a nervous buzz, causing a few ponies in front to flinch.

“U-um... H-hello,” He finally said. “Um... I'm sorry for lying to everypony... about what I am, I mean.” He tried to swallow down the cottony feeling on his tongue, unsuccessfully.

This was going to be a lot harder than he thought.

He opened with his story of how he ended up in Ponyville, and a little of what happened after. He was surprised to find quite a bit of the fear and anger slowly replaced by pity and even admiration. Naturally, a lot of the fear and hatred remained, but that was expected.

What wasn't expected was one of the ponies that raised her hoof. “Is that really true? That you were just a junkie looking for a fix?” she asked.

Storm's blood ran cold at the sight of the familiar pony. The cyan coat and silver mane... It was long ago, but he could still remember the fear and pain on her face. He had to slam his eyes shut to keep the tears back as he nodded his head.

His wings buzzed loudly as he took to the air. The sea of ponies parted as he landed in front of the mare...

And prostrated himself before her.

“I'm so, so sorry for what I did to you,” Storm whimpered. “I hurt you, that day, so... it's only right that you should be aloud to hurt me back.”

Twilight was about to leap to his defense, but was stopped by Applejack.

“Wait,” was all AJ said as her eyes latched onto the mare.

“I spent a month in an asylum because of what you did to me,” the mare hissed as she loomed over him. “I couldn't feel anything but hate and anger. The things I told my husband... I was terrified he would never forgive me. I suffered for a month in that place and when I got out, ponies thought I was some kind of agent working for you. I had to move away because of you.”

Storm braced himself for the coming onslaught.

“Do you really think just letting me beat on you can make up for that?” she continued. “As much as I would love to, and I still just might, you aren't getting off that easy. You want to prove you're sorry? Fine, anything I ask you to do, you're going to do, got it?”

“O-of course,” Storm said. “Anything to make it right.”

The mare huffed. “There is no 'making it right'. You can't change the past, but you can try making us even.”

“Thank you,” Storm said, standing back up and wiping the tears from his eyes. “This means a lot to me. I'll prove to you that I mean it when I say I only want to live in peace with ponies.”

The mare looked at him with a slightly less harsh expression. “We'll see.”

Lieutenant Relay listened to the regular reports from another of her highness' spies. It was a dull, boring job, but it was necessary. He did his job like every good soldier, in the hopes of restoring his queen to her rightful place.

This particular report was of slight interest, coming from Canterlot. Apparently, those strange bipeds were to be allowed to mingle with the public. Likely a ploy by Celestia to garner their favor. If the stories were to be believed, this could prove troublesome. Their strange magic was quite formidable.

However, this important report was interrupted by another one of the queen's spies barging into the cavern.

“Lieutenant!” the spy said, gasping for breath. “Important news... from Ponyville! The queen must know immediately!”

“What is it?” Relay demanded.

The spy composed himself as best he could. “Storm Blade is alive.”

Chapter 5: A Royal Visit

Storm and Scootaloo collapsed onto his bed, panting and sweating in post coital bliss. Storm, like some of the other changelings, had been staying in the Dawn Shield HQ, for protection. While most stayed in the barracks, though, a few were given vacant officer suites.

“You know, something about this form is hot,” Scootaloo commented. “Maybe it's the smooth skin?”

Storm chuckled. “Yeah, I like not having to wear a disguise, too.”

The two cuddled for a few minutes, just enjoying the closeness. It had been a week since the big reveal, and thankfully most of the tension had eased. Only a very few of the town's changeling population had come out, followed by the expected ridicule and disdain. Thankfully, though, there were a surprising number of ponies willing to give them a chance. It only took one attack to show everypony else that Celestia wasn't making idle threats with her decree.

Scootaloo took extra delight in bringing the spoiled little bitch in, all the way screaming things like “Do you know who my daddy is?” and “You'll always be a loser, just like your friends!” She would likely not even serve a year before being let out on parole, but it should be enough to put her in her place.

“So... Me, Sweetie, and Rarity were talking this morning,” she began, finally breaking the comfortable silence. “Do... you want an actual wedding?”

He looked down at her, eyebrow cocked. “I thought you didn't like that mushy stuff?”

“Well, I don't, really, but Sweetie and Rarity made a good argument; The wedding is as much for everyone else as the bride and groom. Besides, I know you kinda like that stuff, so... A little wouldn't hurt.”

“Why, Scootaloo Dash, are you saying you want me to be romantic?” Storm teased.

Scoots slugged him lightly and said with half hearted indignation, “Hey, if mom can do stuff like go to the spa every now and then, I can be a little girly too, sometimes!”

“I don't know, ponies might start thinking you're actually a girl,” Storm continued his joking.

“Celestia, forbid,” the mare giggled. “So, you wanna?”

“You gonna wear a dress?”

“Tartarus, no.”

“Then yes,” Storm said, finally. “I wouldn't want to marry you as anypony but yourself, and dresses aren't you.”

“I knew I loved you for more than your body,” Scootaloo said with a grin before giving him a peck. “Wanna go again?”

“Why do you even ask?” Storm replied before rolling on top of her and pressing his lips to hers.

His lips trailed down her neck to her barrel. Then down her barrel to her belly. Then from her belly to her-

“Damn it!” Scootaloo suddenly exclaimed in frustration.

“What's wrong?”

As if to answer, knocking came from his door. With a groan, they straightened up quickly before Storm opened the door in his golden, fiery aura.

“Yes?” he asked.

“Storm, Twi...” Rainbow trailed off as she stepped in and saw his company. She to shut her eyes and take a deep breath to keep her over protective urges in check. “Storm, Twilight sent me to bring you to the hospital. Midnight woke up, and wants to talk to you.”

“Midnight's awake!” Scootaloo shot up, a smile on her face. “Let's go! Come on, you slow pokes!”

The young mare rushed out the room, nearly bowling over Rainbow in the process.

“H-hello, Miss Dash... how have you been?” Storm stuttered as he got up and straightened himself up.

“I'm going to start hitting you every time you call me 'Miss Dash',” the prismatic pegasus replied with a glower. “In a couple months you'll be calling me 'mom', anyway.”

That brought a smile to Storm's face. “I guess I will be, huh?”

He and Rainbow headed out, leaving Dawn Shield HQ and heading toward the town's hospital. The ponies they passed gave them a wide berth, most only nervous or curious, but a few radiated excitement. Then there was still the hatred, of course. In all her years, Rainbow had never known Ponyville to have so much of it.

She knew ponies were slow to forgive other races. It was likely what turned Gilda from the meek, quiet chick into the bully she became. All of that from stories nearly a hundred years old. The only pony in Ponyville that was even alive during the griffon-pony wars was Granny Smith, and she was only five when her family's farm was burned to the ground. Yet, the old mare even has a griffin friend.

“Hey, Storm,” Rainbow said, drawing him out of his own thoughts. “Do me a favor. Don't have foals just yet. At least wait until most of this blows over.”

Storm only nodded.

“Of course, the new guy's a bit green, but he's got guts. Ah'd say this bunch 'a recruits got potential.” Applejack was finishing up her report, filling Midnight in on what he missed. Thankfully, it wasn't much of importance.

“That's good to hear,” Midnight said, still a bit weak. “Any potential threats, other than Nightshade?”

“Well, it could be nothin' but I got a letter from Zhatka this mornin',” AJ informed.

“Oh, is he coming back to sweep you off your hooves?” the stallion teased.

“Ha! In mah dreams, maybe. No, it was just a lot of the same, except for one bit. He mentioned he was in Zebrica, keepin' some mercenary group from pickin' on the locals too much. He said the attacks were pretty regular until two days ago when they all vanished, the mercs, Ah mean. Ah don't know what it means, but Ah got a feelin' it's gonna be bad.”

Midnight took a deep breath, letting the information settle in. “Okay, get in contact with Star Shine and tell him to look into it. I want to know where this guy is heading.”

“Will do. Anythin' else?”

“Are you sure Applebloom's fine?” Midnight eventually asked as Storm opened the door.

“Ah'm sure,” Applejack answered, sparing Storm a brief glance before returning to her CO. “She was in control again when Ah last saw her, and ain't nothin' in that forest could hurt her. Ah was gonna start searchin’ for her with Fluttershy soon as possible. Ah figured Shy could get her critters to help look.”

“Good.” Midnight's voice still sounded weak and exhausted, but just hearing it brought relief to the changeling. “How's everyone taking it?”

“It's been rough on us, but we're managin'.”

“I made the right choice making you my second,” the stallion chuckled, weakly. “Don't worry. I'll be up and combat ready in no time. Then you can take a vacation, or something.”

Applejack laughed. “You kiddin', right? As soon as you're outta here, you're takin' Twilight and goin' on vacation. Ah can manage the team for a few more days, but you need a break. Now if you'll excuse me, Ah got some trees to buck, and you got a stallion to thank.”

With that, Applejack left, giving Storm and Scootaloo a polite nod and a 'howdy do' before trotting off.

“Come on in, you two,” Midnight beckoned, waving them in with the hoof not full of needles. “So, I was right. You really are a changeling.”

Storm looked surprised at that. “You knew?”

“I had a hunch,” he explained. “The holes in your story, combined with Lyra's uncanny knowledge of changelings gave it away. You're lucky ponies tend to be extraordinarily trusting. Humans, even former, are naturally suspicious, though.”

Scootaloo chuckled. “We should have known you wouldn't care.”

“Yeah,” Storm agreed. “We should have just came to him a long time ago.”

“So, changing the subject, I understand your healing spell isn't necromancy like other healing spells, but temporal magic.”

“Yes, sir,” Storm answered. “It sort of 'resets' the body to a point before it was injured. The larger, and older the injury, though, the more energy it takes.”

Midnight smiled at that. “We could have used that when that monster took Scoot's eyes.”

“It wouldn't have done any good,” Storm stated. “It doesn't on something that isn't there anymore.”

“That's good enough,” Midnight said, chuckling a bit. “How would you like to join Dawn Shield's Medical Corps? Considering how much you like interfering with our ops, anyway, we may as well let you in on them officially.”

“R-really?” Storm said, wings buzzing slightly in his excitement.

“Are you sure that's a good idea?” Scootaloo asked. “I mean, I love you, I really do, but you're not exactly a fighter.”

“Yeah, but I won't have to do much fighting as a medic. Besides, you know I can if I have to. This way, I can use my magic where it'll do the most good.”

“Alright, then. I guess I get to give you orders now.” Scootaloo said happily.

“And that's different from before, how?” Storm snarked back.

“I can throw you in jail if you say 'no'.” the young mare shot back with a shit-eating grin.

“And I can throw you in jail for abusing your authority,” Midnight countered.

“Way to take the fun out of it,” Scoots pouted.

“No, no, watch how I position my wing,” Blue Streak emphasized.

He took off at a full gallop, toward the climbing wall. Just before plowing face first into the thick wood wall, he leaped forward, wings spread ever-so-slightly, like a hawk in a dive. The left wing tilted slightly down, the right slightly up, causing him to twist midair. His forehooves contacted first, absorbing most of the impact. The moment his back hooves touched, he launched himself back the way he came, using his wings like before to land, his stride not interrupted in the slightest.

Fluttershy clapped her hooves. No matter how many times she saw his moves, she was always impressed. “That was wonderful.”

“Thanks,” he said with a smile. “Your turn.”

Fluttershy's smile instantly turned into a wince. While she wasn't quite the tiny, frail mare she once was, she still wasn't as athletic as the others. She tended to rely on her powerful magic in a pinch, not muscle, after all.

A calming breath pushed those thoughts aside as she prepared herself. She blew a troublesome strand of mane out of her eye, the one that just refused to stay tied back with the rest. With a kick, she was off, running full speed at the wall. Just like Blue showed her, she leaped forward, using her wings to twist so she landed sideways on the wall and kicked off. Her return, however, wasn't perfect. She couldn't twist back around in time and landed on one hoof that promptly gave out, sending the mare tumbling painfully.

“You alright, Shy?” Blue asked, worriedly as he ran to her side.

“I'm -ow- I'll be fine.” Her light seal lit up as she cast a healing spell on the gash on her side, followed by the twisted hoof. “I just need to practice.”

“Don't over do it, alright. Let's get one of the other medics out here.” Blue turned to the main building and started toward it. “You stay here and keep practicing those wing exercises I showed you. I'm going to see if Redheart's busy.”

Blue took off at a full sprint, only slowing to open the door. Only a few of the newer ponies were still surprised to see the agile scout tearing through the halls, never hitting anything unintentionally. A few even offered simple greetings, as if he were just strolling through.

Soon enough, he was out the front door and on his way into Ponyville proper. He slowed down once he entered the town limits, as to not accidentally hit some foal. Sure, he could have likely avoided them but he didn't want to risk it.

It was a good thing, too, as not long after, a colt ran from an alley, frantically. His eyes landed on Blue and he immediately turned toward him, still running.

“Mister! Mister! Are you one of the army guys?!” the colt asked.

“What’s wrong?” Blue said, trying to keep the sudden worry from his voice.

“It's mamma! She was cooking, and she fell over!” tears welled up in the child's eyes. “She's not waking up and I don't know what to do!”

“It's alright, son,” Blue said, trying to ease the foal. “Take me to her.”

“This way!” Blue followed the panicked colt to a simple looking house on the outskirts of town. “Hurry!”

The colt opened the door and rushed inside. Blue followed shortly after, only to find the colt had stopped in the living room.

“Where is she?” Blue streak asked.

The colt turned suddenly, his mouth opening as he hacked a large glob of green goo at the pegasus, striking him on the side. Two more globs struck him from either side, the goo hardening and holding him in place.

“What the hell?!”

“I do apologize for the harsh treatment,” came a regal, yet arrogant voice from his left. “I'm afraid it's necessary, though.”

The speaker showed herself, stepping in front of him. She was tall, as tall as the princesses. Her hard, black skin, holey hooves, and insect-like wings gave her away as a changeling, but the small crown upon her head told him this wasn't just any changeling.

“Now, then...” the imposing figure leaned down close, slitted eyes narrowing.

“Where is my son.”

Chapter 6: Stepping into the Spotlight

“Slowly, now,” Redheart instructed as she helped Midnight out of bed and into a wheelchair. “There you go. Now go home. You spend enough time here already.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Midnight retorted with a chuckle. “You know you love seeing me.”

“Only because it means I can oogle Twilight's rump.”

Said mare gave her husband a playful look. “Oh, maybe we should invite her over for some fun time?”

“Oh? So you're okay with herds, now?” Midnight teased back. “I'm sure Applebloom will love to hear that when she gets back.”

Twilight scoffed, still smiling brightly. “Har har. You're a regular comedian.”

“She didn't deny it, dude!” Redheart called out as she walked away.

Twilight just rolled her eyes as she started pushing him down the hall. Midnight would have continued teasing her, but he decided not to piss off the one pushing him home, especially when he'll be relying on her for another few days.

As the two made their way down the road toward their home, several ponies stopped to wave, say hello, and/or voice their joy at seeing him well on the road to recovery. A few seemed suspicious, likely thinking he may be under a changeling spell, despite assurances to the contrary.

He couldn't really blame them for their suspicion of the changelings. After all, he still harbored his own towards the humans in Canterlot. So many years seeing another as an enemy can't be wiped away in a few days. It doesn't help that virtually nothing was known about the enigmatic shape shifters.

Finally, they arrived at their home. The moment the door opened, the smell of fresh baked breads along with other delectable dishes greeted them.

“Daddy!” Aurora cheered as she ran to greet him, burgundy cape fluttering behind. “I missed you!”

Jacob soon followed, along with the other crusaders. “Hey, big bro. Good to have you back.”

“Hi Mister Star,” greeted Pound and Pumpkin, in that simultaneous way Midnight found a little creepy.

“Hello,” came the quieter voice of Tulip.

“Hello to you, too.” Midnight chuckled. “I wasn't aware I was coming home to a full house.”

“Mom asked Pinkie if she could take us for a couple days,” Pound stated.

“She said her and daddy needed some alone time,” Pumpkin added.

“My mommy said she wanted me to be somewhere safe,” Tulip spoke up. “She said ponies might be mad at aunt Lily 'cause she's different.”

The sadness in the filly's voice nearly broke Midnight's heart. Jacob's heart, on the other hand, could almost be heard shattering. The human swept up the little bundle of cute in a big hug.

Midnight probably would have done the same if he could, but instead could only console her with words. “Don't you worry. You can stay with us as long as you need to. I'm sure Aurora would like to have you.”

“You bet!” Aurora cheered, leaping into her father's lap.

The impact made stars explode in his vision as pain flared through his body.

“Aurora!” Twilight jumped, pulling the child off quickly. “You can't do that. Your father's still hurt.”

Aurora gasped. “Oh my gosh! I'm sorry, daddy! Mommy, why didn't Miss Redheart fix him with her magic?”

“Well, you see,” Twilight began, trying to explain. “He was hurt really bad, and the spell used to save him was really powerful. So now, he has a lot of magic in him, and any more would hurt him.”

“Oh... Like a water balloon with too much water?!” Aurora summed up.

“Kind of.”

Suddenly, the filly's eyes shot open. “Oh no, is daddy's gonna explode?!”

“Alright, now!” Doc called over the murmuring crowd. “Come to order!” The conversations all slowly stopped as their unofficial leader called for their attention.

“Thank you. Now, I'm sure we all have new grievances we need to voice, especially those of you that have come out into the open. We'll listen to you in just a moment, but first, I have some good news. Princess Celestia has hired a documentary crew to follow a handful of changelings to get a better understanding of how we live. For that, I need six volunteers, three that have come out, and three that have not, but are planning to.”

“Yo!” called a mare in the back, raising her hoof.

“Ah! Vinyl, good. I was actually hoping you would volunteer. Having a 'celebrity' would be perfect for this.” Doc Hooves waited for several others to raise their hooves, getting names.

Soon, they had eleven names, ready to be reviewed. “Alright, I will make sure the producer get's these and we'll have auditions set up soon, hopefully. Make sure to tell everyone that couldn’t make the meeting about this, as well.”

He turned his attention to the young stallion near by in the front. “Storm, I was asked specifically to inquire whether you would be interested? After all, you were the first to publicly announce yourself.”

Storm opened his mouth to speak, but was cut off by another voice. One he hadn't heard in years.

“Well, now. That's not true,” came the haughty, malevolent voice. “Why, I revealed myself long before any of you.”

Every head turned toward the door, to see the tall, imposing figure, flanked by two twisted looking changelings, obviously still quite love addicted.

Every changeling, save the three newcomers shot to their hooves and backed away.

“Hmm... I suppose I should have expected such a welcome from a room full of traitors and deserters.” She turned a wicked grin toward Storm as dozens more changelings crept in. “Ah, Storm Blade, I've missed you. Come give mommy a hug.”

Scootaloo trotted towards Headquarters, wanting to get a bit of practice in while Storm was in his 'community meeting'. Despite being engaged to one, the changelings still didn't want her there. It was kinda stupid, but there was nothing she could do. Her thought's were interrupted by the familiar 'sight' of soft teal lines with a strong, fiery core.

“Hey, Fluttershy,” she greeted.

“Oh, Scootaloo, have you seen Blue Streak?” the kind mare asked, worry edging into her voice. “He said he was going to find Redheart and come right back, but that was nearly an hour ago.”

“I haven't seen him,” Scoots answered. “I was actually hoping he was training so I could train with him. He said he'd show me some tricks using a staff. Come on, we'll ask around the market.”

“Thank you.”

“No problem.”

Fluttershy glanced over at the younger mare with a smile, seeing her mane blowing in the breeze. It still wasn't quite as long as it was when she first came to Ponyville, but it was much longer than when she was trying to emulate Rainbow Dash. It was good to see her becoming her own mare, instead of trying to copy somepony else.

“You know, I think you should braid your mane,” she said.

“Huh? Why would I do that?” Scootaloo answered. “It's not like I can really see it.”

“No... but Storm can.”

She smiled at the thoughtful expression that came over Scootaloo's face.

That’s a yes, Fluttershy thought with an inner squee.

As the pair walked on, Scootaloo let her awareness spread out as much as she could. She may not have been able to 'see' as far as other ponies, but her ability to see in everything within her range more than made up for it... except when she 'saw' ponies doing things she didn't want too. In this case, though, it came in handy, as she just barely noticed green magic several blocks away that may have been his.

“I think I see him,” Scootaloo announced. “This way.”

Scoots led the older mare through a couple back alleys to an old house near the outskirts of town. It was hard to tell, seeing as she could see the house’s presence but not any details, but she was sure this was the same one she and her friends tried to get their ‘haunted house manager’ cutie marks with.

“Why's he in here?” Scootaloo asked. “This place is still abandoned, right?”

Fluttershy looked at the dilapidated old home in confusion. The faded, chipped paint, and broken glass certainly gave it that appearance.

“I think so. There's broken glass, so watch out,” Fluttershy replied.

“Great,” Scootaloo grumbled. Glass held so little magic, it was almost invisible to her senses. That had led to more than one painful experience.

“Wait...” Scootaloo stopped, motioning for Fluttershy to do the same. Something was strange about Blue. He was wrapped in a strange, yet familiar substance.

Suddenly, it came to her, where she had seen that before. She turned and took of, calling back, “Get Blue out of there, and get Twilight! We're under attack!”

Fluttershy's eyes widened in shock. She rushed to the door, not even stopping as she blasted the door with a beam of light. Another spell formed an orb of light to illuminate the dark abode.

“Blue?” She called. “Blue Streak, where are you?!”

Focusing on her seal, she formed the runes of a detect life spell. The pull came from the back room, and her hooves were moving before she realized it. What she found in the back room nearly stole her breath. A large, green pod, reminiscent of a butterfly's cocoon, was stuck to the far wall, Blue's sleeping face visible through the translucent membrane.

Fluttershy formed a mage form blade and sliced the pod open, spilling it's contents on the floor, stallion and all.

“Blue,” Fluttershy called, worriedly as she cradled his still body, its normally vibrant blue taking a grayish hue. “Blue, speak to me!”

His breathing was shallow, and heartbeat weak. The only injury she could find, though, was two small puncture wounds on his neck. Storm insisted they didn't drain their victims of blood, only biting to form a direct link to a pony's emotional energy, so he should still be fine, phisically.

A quick healing spell took care of the wounds and she rushed back out the door, Blue draped across her back. As much as she wanted to head straight for the hospital, she needed to warn Midnight first. The needs of the many come before the few, after all.

Just hang on, Blue. I promise, I'll get you to the hospital.

“M... Mother...” Storm quaked in his metaphoric boots. “W-wha-what are you doing here?” His attention drawn, temporarily, to the hissing of one of the changeling addicts as he restrained one of the local changelings that was resisting.

The queen looked at him with mock hurt. “'Why,' you ask? For years, I thought you were dead, and you ask 'why'?” The queen sauntered closer, ignoring the looks of fear and hatred coming from the locals as they were encased in pods. “I'm disappointed in you, Storm Blade. After all I had done for you, you turn your back on me.”

The queen lashed out with her right hoof, slapping Storm across the face with enough force to knock him off his hooves.

“How dare you betray me, your own mother!” she screamed. “I birthed you, fed you, and loved you, and this is the thanks I get?! You try to undermine me, to steal what is mine?! You're no different than those false princesses.”

She turned away, trying to hide the tears building in her eyes. “You do realize what the cost of treachery is, don't you?”

The queen lay beside her son, pulling him into a tight embrace. “I do not want to have to kill my own child. Come back to us, and none will question you. You were taken by the enemy and did what you had to to survive.”

“I... I-I can't,” Storm stuttered. “I'm sorry, mother, but I can't.”

The queen recoiled as if struck. “What do you mean, you can't? I said you can, so you can.”

“No, mother,” Storm, repeated, growing more bold. “I'm finally happy here. Heck, I know what happiness is, now, because of this place. Mother, don't you see, you're way isn't right. What is power if you're miserable? Make peace with Equestria. Let your subjects get the help they need.”

The queen stared at her son, slack jawed for several moments before recomposing herself. “I see.” She rose to her hooves, all signs of the caring mother vanishing, leaving only the cold expression of a queen. “Then my son truly is dead.”

She turned away and spoke firmly, “Captain! Give the order.” She turned to shoot a murderous glare at Storm. “Burn this village to the ground, collect the ponies, kill those that resist, and take these things back to be executed.”

“No!” Storm pleaded. “Please don't!”

“I’m sorry, but I do not negotiate with traitors.”

Fluttershy didn't even get halfway to Twilight's house when the first changelings attacked. At least, she figured, she didn't need to alert her friend to what was happening, anymore. Knowing that, she altered course toward the hospital. The sooner she could get Blue Streak medical attention, the sooner she could lend a hoof to the protection of the town. Besides, the hospital would likely be a target and would be in need of protection.

A rainbow blur sped past, knocking out several changelings with an electrical attack. Only a nod was exchanged between the two pegasi before they continued on their respective ways. A blast of light here and there kept the changelings from harassing her too much.

She arrived at Ponyville General just in time to catch a group of changelings approaching. Nurse Redheart was already outside, blasting changelings with a simple energy blast rune. It was the only offensive rune she had, as Jacob hadn't quite figured out the runes needed to give a pony a full seal.

“Redheart!” Fluttershy called. “Blue's been drained! I'll handle things out here!”

With a nod, Redheart quickly transferred the unconscious pony to her back and Fluttershy took to the air. Without her claws, she had to form a light spear and took a defensive stance between the changelings and the hospital.

Her eyes hardened as she glared at the enemy. “Leave now!” She called out. “I Don't want to hurt you, but if you try to harm these ponies, I will kill you!”

Naturally, they didn't listen.

“I'm not asking you, I'm telling you,” Twilight said, firmly. “You are staying here, and that's final. Besides, somepony needs to stay with Aurora.”

Reluctantly, Midnight conceded. “Fine.” It wasn't that he thought he'd be of use, still having trouble simply walking, he just didn't like the idea of hiding inside like a coward while the ones he cared about were fighting for their lives.

Twilight's expression softened. “I love you, Midnight. Stay safe.” She leaned in and gave him a quick kiss. “Aurora, stay inside, no matter what, even if I say it's okay.”

With that, Twilight ran out the front door, casting a locking spell as soon as it shut. The streets were in chaos. While there weren't anywhere near the number of changelings as the invasion of Canterlot, it was still a lot for the smallish town.

A small smirk spread across her face. If there was one thing she had learned about this town, it was that, while skittish, the ponies that called this place home were tough as nails.

“Get away from my Muffin!” came a demonic warcry followed by screams of pain. Twilight only got a glimpse to the local mailmare shielding her daughter as several changelings scurried away in terror.

Elsewhere, she knew a certain posh member of the Ponyville Orchestra was likewise demonstrating her years of Whispering Wind mastery as her wife unleashed Howling Tempest. Lyra was likely showing off her bow while Bonbon unleashed, as Applejack called it, a “Good ol' country beat down.”

Yes, this wasn't Canterlot. These ponies weren't spoiled, safe on their mountain. No, these ponies called the most dangerous forest in the entire Everfree Valley 'neighbor'. They weren't going to go down so easily.

With a flash of her horn, she summoned her glave, and joined the fray.

The queen was not happy. There was far more resistance than she anticipated. Somehow, these simple farmers and peasants were putting up more of a fight than the royal guard had. Then there was the Dawn Shield. She had heard they were powerful, if small in numbers, but she didn't realize their unusual magic was so dangerous. It was unrefined and coarse, but powerful.

They were still bringing up the prisoners from the moderately sized home on the edge of town when an explosion tore through several of her personal guard. The hellfire blazed with the intensity of the sun, and radiated pure, unadulterated rage. The source was nothing but a silhouette, walking through the flames.

And then... the figure was gone.

A scream from her left drew her attention just in time to see the figure vanish again. Scream, after bloody scream, her personal guard was cut down in seconds. With a flare of her horn, she erected a shield just in time to deflect the attacker's sword. Her breath caught in her throat at the sight of the pony trying to kill her.

It... It can't be.

Another flurry of blows peppered the magic sphere, cracking the defenses. One last powerful blow shattered the spell and knocked the queen to the ground. Her attacker didn't let up, though. The queen felt herself lifted up and slammed into the wall of one of the nearby houses.

“Where's Storm?”

Th-that voice.

The queen gazed at the young pegasus holding a sword against her throat. The orange coat, like a sunset in the spring. The purple mane, flowing in the breeze like a lavender waterfall. It wasn't as long, but she still knew it. Then there was the voice. So strong and full of conviction.

“P...Pan?” The queen ventured. “Pan, is that you?”

The pegasus loosened her grip, wincing as if in mild pain.

“Pan! H-how? You're dead.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” replied the pegasus.

“It's me... Cloe.”

The pegasus' shocked look only lasted a moment before it once again became one of pure fury. She pressed the sword to her throat harder, drawing blood as it bit into her flesh.

“How do you know that name!” the pegasus shouted. “Only one pony knows that name, and that's not you!”

“Pan, it really is you,” the queen said, tears forming in her eyes.

“My name is Scootaloo, not Pan!” the pegasus hollered. “Now, what did you do with Storm and the others?!”

“You... You really don't remember me?” the Queen asked.

“Stop trying to cha-”

The pegasus was cut off by a blast of green magic impacting her side, sending her crashing into the wall of a neighboring home.

“Pan!” the queen shouted in concern.

“My queen, we must retreat!” said the changeling that basted the mare as he came in for a landing beside his ruler. “These ponies are far more powerful than anticipated.”

The queen gave a sorrowful look to the young mare, lying unconscious in the rubble of the wall she was blasted through.

“Yes, leave the prisoners and fall back.” The queen's voice cracked slightly.

As she flew off, she felt her heart breaking. For the second time, she lost her little Storm and her beloved Pan.

Author's Note

First, I'd like to say, sorry for this being late. I'm not even going to make any excuses, I just forgot.

Anyway...

:pinkiegasp: Chrysalis knows Scootaloo?! What could this mean? Too bad, I'm not telling :trollestia:

Chapter 7: Aftermath

Cheers rose up from the town as the invading changelings retreated into the distance. Though there were several wounded, only five were dead; an old stallion whose heart gave out, and a unicorn stallion, a pegasus mare, and two changelings who died in the fighting. Amongst the invaders, however, twelve were dead and seventeen captured.

Standing over one of the dead changelings, Fluttershy wept. She had tried to only subdue and disable, but despite that, one of her adversaries had succumb to the wounds she had inflicted. She didn't blame herself, however, as she knew she had little choice. That didn't make it any less painful, though.

“Flu-utter-shy!” called the ragged voice of Rainbow Dash as she ran as fast as her exhausted body could.

Fluttershy gasped at the sight of Scootaloo draped across her back, unmoving. Fluttershy ran to meet her friend halfway, immediately casting a diagnostic spell as Rainbow collapsed. Scootaloo had several minor contusions and lacerations as well as some minor internal injuries, but the only significant injury was a moderate concussion.

A quick healing spell from Fluttershy took care of the minor injuries, but she was a bit too tired to heal the concussion fully. The two pegasi trotted into the hospital where Redheart immediately attended to Fluttershy first.

“Scootaloo needs attention more than I do,” Fluttershy protested.

“Yes, but when the rest of the injured begin pouring through that door, I'm going to need your help,” the nurse rebutted.

As soon as the last of Fluttershy's injuries were healed, she was provided a mana rejuvenation potion. While usually expensive, Zecora kept the hospital stocked free of charge for use in the rare extreme mana fatigue cases and, more commonly, for the doctors in case they are performing major surgery or treating a disaster.

Feeling back at one hundred percent, Fluttershy was ready by the time the first patients arrived. The injuries ranged from minor bumps and bruises, to broken limbs, and even one case of a hind leg severed just above the knee. That one almost didn't make it. If it wasn't for one of the local changelings casting a stasis spell, the mare would have bled out long before she arrived.

Twilight's horn traced the gash over Bonbon's foreleg, magically stitching it until the mare could get proper medical care. All the while, her ears stayed focused on the conversation going on nearby.

“And you didn't think this may be important information?” Midnight asked the young changeling from his wheelchair.

“I... I didn't want you to think I was like her,” Storm replied, his head hanging in shame. “A lot of changelings were scared of me when they found out who my mother is, and... I should have told you. I'm sorry. It was stupid to think she wouldn't come looking for me.”

Midnight stared at him with an emotionless gaze. “You're aware that all the blood spilled today is on you?”

“Don't you tell him that!” Bonbon scolded the stallion's harsh words.

“Am I wrong?” He asked, turning his gaze to the candy maker. “He's an adult, now. He needs to understand the weight of his actions, especially with the position he holds.”

“What position?” Twilight asked as she moved on to Flitter.

Midnight looked back at Storm, a slight smirk on his face. “He's the 'Unseen Prince'.”

Twilight's eyes shot open, her magic faltering.

“Ow! Hey!” Flitter shouted as her leg was abruptly dropped.

“Sorry,” Twilight said, sheepishly, and returned to setting the bone. “Did you know about this,” Twilight asked Bonbon.

Bonbon's eyes shifted away. “Y-yeah, I... I figured she already knew he was here, though. We all thought she did.”

Midnight leaned back with a sigh. “You're doing the documentary.”

“Wh-what?!” Storm nearly fell over in shock.

“Isn't that his choice?” hostility laced Bonbon’s question.

“Yes, but the other option is prision for withholding vital information.”

“You can't do that to him!” Bonbon shot to her hooves, threats of violence visible in her glare.

“I can, and I will.”

“Authie,” Storm steppe in between the angry mare and the disabled stallion. “He's right. I messed up, and need to answer for it. If doing this documentary will help us as much as Doc Hooves thinks it will, I'll do it. Maybe it'll draw more support to us.”

Bonbon's expression turned pleading as she turned back to Midnight. “But, don't you get what this'll do to him?”

“He'll be outed as the son of one of Equestria's most hated enemy, revealed as the head, even if only as a figurehead, of a group of changelings within Equestria's borders, and likely become the target of various anti-changeling groups that are guaranteed to pop up.”

Bonbon, Twilight, and several others nearby gaped at Midnight's seeming disregard of Storm's safety and well being.

“However, he will also be ushering in peace between ponies and changelings. A hundred years from now, when we're all dead and gone, schools will teach their students about his bravery and heroism. He'll be the one that brought our people together.

“However, this also means you'll have to take an active role in your people's well-being. You have to be a prince in more than name.”

Storm sat in thought for some time, all eyes on him. Even Flitter's halt-splinted leg was left forgotten as they all waited to hear the young changeling's reply.

Eventually, Storm let out a breath and got to his hooves. “Alright, I'll do it. If it means changelings and ponies can be friends, I'll paint a target on my back.”

Midnight smiled at that. “Atta boy.”

Fluttershy had just finished setting and splinting a young colt's leg when Redheart approached her.

The poor nurse had been working herself ragged tending to the injured, both pony and changeling. Even those captured were receiving treatment. In the commotion, a few news ponies showed, as well as the documentary crew that wanted to get some material on the reformation of the captured addicts.

“Fluttershy,” Redheart started with a smile. “Blue is awake. He wants to see you.”

“Oh... but, what about-”

“Don't even, Shy,” Redheart playfully chided. “We've got this. All the serious injuries have been treated, and you need to rest in case... you know.”

Red didn't want to say it in front of patients, but Fluttershy knew what she meant. The queen could have only retreated to gather reinforcements for a second attack.

With a sigh of both relief and resignation, she thanked her friend and trotted off, down the hall toward her friend's room.

After passing nothing but bland walls with the occasional cart carrying various medical equipment and apparatuses, she arrived at her destination. She pushed open the door to see Blue laying in the bed at the far end, past two other ponies.

“Hello, Blue,” she greeted. “How are you feeling?”

“Empty,” he replied. “It's hard to explain.”

“I'm sorry to hear that,” Fluttershy consoled. “I hope you feel better soon.”

Blue looked at her with a blank expression. “I was hoping perhaps seeing you would make me feel something, but I must have been wrong.”

“Why would you think that?” Fluttershy asked, head tilting in thought.

“Because of how strong my feelings for you have always been,” the stallion said matter-of-factly. “Though, I suppose I should have known love was the first thing they take.”

“L-l-love..?” Fluttershy parroted.

“Huh, I suppose fear, nervousness, and trepidation were also taken,” Blue pondered aloud. “I was always too shy to say before, but yes, love. I love you... or I did. I probably will again, once my emotions recover. At least, I hope so.”

“Y-you love... me?”

“This is probably the worst confession of all time, isn't it?” Blue's brows furrowed in thought. “I may not be able to feel, but I know how I would feel in this case if I could. I'd be appalled by it, so how about we forget this happened until I-”

He was cut off by a sudden hug from the shy mare. “No, it's fine. I'm flattered, really. I guess that's why you always enjoy helping me with my animals.”

“Well, that and I really did enjoyed working with the animals.”

Fluttershy released her friend and smiled brightly at him. “How about, after you recover, if you'd like, maybe we could, um, try this again?”

“I would be grateful.”

“How ya feelin', Squirt?” Rainbow Dash asked as she walked into her daughter's hospital room.

“Hey...” Scootaloo replied distantly.

Dash took a seat beside the bed. “What's wrong?”

“Huh?” Scoots said, as if noticing the older mare for the first time. “Oh, mom. Sorry. I was... thinking.”

Rainbow snickered. “Well, don't hurt yourself.” Seeing Scootaloo's serious, thoughtful expression, Rainbow asked, “Okay, what's got you?”

“It's the changeling queen. She acted as if she knew me... and said her name was Cloe.”

Rainbow's eyes widened in surprise. “Cloe? But... Did you tell anypony about that?”

“Just you,” Scootaloo assured. “And that's not all. She called me 'Pan'.”

“'Pan'? That sounds like a nickname, too.” Rainbow was soon as deep in thought as her kid. “So... you think she knows about your past?”

“She has to. Unless you told somepony about 'Cloe', there's no way she could have known that otherwise.”

“What do you want to do?” Rainbow asked.

“I want to talk to Twilight about it. Maybe she can figure something out.”

Rainbow chuckled. “Yeah, we're not exactly good at that egghead stuff, huh? Maybe Sweetie Belle can help, too.”

“Yeah, can you go get them, please. Red wants me to stay the night, just in case.”

“Alright, I'll be right back.”

Applejack nearly beat down the Star family door with her urgent knocking. The second Twilight magic'd it open, the farm mare was inside.

“Mid, Twi, y'all gotta hear this,” AJ said quickly. “Ah got a letter back from Zhatka.”

“When's the wedding?” Midnight teased from the couch.

Ignoring him, Applejack continued. “A contact of his heard that Ganfre was furious about somethin' that happened to his son.”

“Ganfre has a son?” Midnight asked. “I'm going to have to have words with our intelligence agents.”

“That ain't what's important. Apparently, Ganfre’s son and his thugs got roughed up by a pony, a yella mare with a red mane and wearin' a pink bow.”

“Applebloom!” Midnight and Twilight exclaimed simultaneously.

“Who else could rough up a whole gang a' thugs like that? I'm wanna go get her, but... Big Mac got hurt thumpin' a gang of changelings that tried to burn the trees down, and Granny's been feelin' a mite under the weather. Ah can’t just up’n leave.”

“We'll go get her,” Twilight said. “Besides, I'm sure she'll be happy to see Midnight's alright.”

“Thank you, Twi. Ah owe ya'.”

“Help me in my chair,” Midnight requested. “If we leave now, we can catch the next train.”

In a deep, dark cave the changeling swarm called home, the returning army licked it's wounds. This was a monumental failure, even more so than Canterlot. How a small, backwater town like that could fight them off was a major shot to their moral.

However, none were taking the loss as badly as their Queen. While they had all lost a fight, the monarch lost so much more.

She laid on her bed for hours, ever since their return, cradling an old, worn photograph. Her gaze wandered over the three figures; the grass green unicorn, face scratched out long ago, the large, beige and brown dappled stallion with kind, thoughtful expression. She lingered on the third, though. The orange pegasus,only one amethyst eye peering bashfully at the camera, as the other hid behind a curtain of lavender hair.

“What did that monster do to you?”

Epilogue: Reunion

Applebloom downed the rest of her drink, still processing what she had been told, the three of them sitting at the now vacant bar. So much happened while she was gone, she could barely believe it.

“So...” Midnight began. “Are you coming home, or do you want to stay here a little longer? We'd understand if you need a vacation.”

“No, Ah wanna come home,” AB assured. “Ah'm just... Ah don't know. Ah was just so stupid. First, Ah let that monster hurt you, and then Ah just run away like a scared little filly.” Applebloom sighed. “Ah messed up so bad.”

“Then learn from it,” Twilight stated, firmly. “Failures are only really failures if you don't learn anything. Otherwise, it's just a lesson.”

“Ain't that one of Confusing Proverb's lines?”

Twilight closed her eyes and held up one hoof, saying in her best impression of the old philosopher, “'Confusing say; failure is merely a lesson in success'.”

The three shared a chuckle at that.

“So...” Twilight continued after a brief silence. “Now that you're all caught up, I was wanting to talk to you about your feelings for Midnight.”

Applebloom tensed up at that. “Oh... um... Well, funny thing, there. After Nightshade left, Ah stopped thinkin' that way. Just see Midnight as a friend now. No romantic feelin's here, no more. Yeah, so y'all ain't gotta worry 'bout me no more. Ah won't be botherin' ya.”

Twilight snorted in amusement. “I think you might even be a worse liar than Applejack.”

Bloom groaned. “Fine, yeah, Ah still like him, but Ah mean it when Ah say y'all ain't gotta worry 'bout me pesterin' ya. Granny always said, if'n you love somethin' sometimes you gotta let it go, so that's what Ah'm doin'.”

Twilight thought about that for a bit before speaking. “To be honest, I'm actually happy to hear that. It tells me your feelings are genuine.”

Applebloom looked at the unicorn in confusion.

Twilight continued, “Let me ask you this, though; how do you feel about me?”

“What do you mean?” Applebloom asked in confusion.

“A herd isn't just a stallion in a relationship with two mares, it's three ponies in a relationship with each other. If you joined us, you and I would be just as much together as you and Midnight. So, how do you feel about me?”

“Ah... Ah never thought 'bout that,” Applebloom pondered. “Ah mean, Ah can't say Ah feel the same way 'bout you as Ah do Midnight, but... Ah suppose it ain't too far fetched to think Ah could. Ah mean, Ah've never been attracted to a mare before, but Ah don't see why Ah couldn't be.”

Twilight nodded her head, eyes closed in thought for several seconds before continuing. “Alright, then. I'm going to give you a chance.”

Applebloom's jaw dropped. “Wh-what?”

“I'm going to give you one chance to prove to me that the obsessive, pushy mare you were was the influence of Nightshade. However, I'm setting some ground rules. First, if I say it's over, that's it. You move on and find another, no arguments. Second, you and I need to work. If we can't have the same feelings for each other as we do for Midnight, it's not going to work out.

“You're a good mare, Applebloom, and I can honestly see myself falling in love with you. Can you say the same?”

Applebloom went silent, thinking. Could she love Twilight? It was weird, thinking about one of her sister's friends like that, but...

“Ah don't know,” Applebloom answered honestly. “Maybe?”

Twilight smiled. “Then how about we find out? We'll go on a couple dates, and see where it goes after that.”

Applebloom's face broke out in a smile that Pinkie would be proud of, leaning over to wrap Twilight in a hug.

“Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you! You have no idea how much this means to me!”

The following afternoon, the three arrived back home, via train. Midnight, still recovering from his ordeal, went home for a much needed nap, while the others went to Sweet Apple Acres. When they arrived, they were greeted with the expected 'welcome home' party. It was an interesting sight to see not only several dozen ponies, but also a dozen changelings, undisguised, attending. One, though, with her curly mane and glasses, stood out.

“Wait... Twist? You've been a changeling this whole time?” Applebloom asked.

“Yeah, thorry I never thaid anything,” replied Twist, offering a bag of candy. “Mom thaid I couldn't.”

“That's alright, Ah understand. A lot'a ponies are still scared of you guys.” Applebloom took the offered piece licorice candy, savoring the wonderful flavor. It had been so long, she had forgotten how great her sweets were. “Man, Ah missed these... wait.” A sudden thought came to AB. “Hey... When you said the special ingredient in your candy is 'love'...”

“Yeah, I inject love energy in the thweets when I'm micthing them.”

“Wow... Ah never woulda guessed. And we were best... friends.” Applebloom's smile fell as a thought crossed her mind. “You know, Ah should apologize,” Applebloom said. “You used to be my best friend, and Ah abandoned you just cause you got your cutie mark. Some friend Ah was.”

“No, I thould apologith. I thouldn't of given mythelf cutie mark without you. I wath just tho tired of the bullying.”

Applebloom smiled, “So we both messed up. What 'ya say we let that go and just be friends again?”

“I'd love that.”

Applejack watched her sister reunite and make up with her old friend, a loving smile on her face.

“Ah'm glad she's takin' the whole changelin' thing in stride.”

“Well, she's always been an open minded pony,” Twilight added.

“You realize how weird it is, you decidin' to date mah sister?”

“About as weird as it would be if you started dating Spike.”

“Eeyup. Ah'd say, 'don't break her heart' but Ah'm guessin' you might have to, if it don't work out.”

“If it makes you feel better, if it comes to that, I'll do it as gently as I can.”

“Ya better.”

They decided to leave the two old friends to reconcile and headed off towards the refreshments.

“Thanks for goin' to get her, Twi, and for givin' her a chance,” Applejack said. “Just promise me one thing, actually give her a chance. I know you're still weird 'bout herds, but don't go into this thinkin' it ain't gonna work.”

Twilight smiled. “Honestly, I'm hoping it does. If it does, we'll be Apples, meaning you and Pinkie will be family, and since Spike and Sweetie Belle are married, Rarity's family by extension. That means we just need to find a way to get Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy in on it.”

Applejack stopped in her tracks, shocked for half a second before erupting in laughter.

Meanwhile, in a dark cavern, lit by arcane globes of light, two figures discussed a very important procedure.

“It's a complicated process,” Nag-Ta told Nightshade. “And unfortunately, until it's complete, you will be trapped.”

Nightshade bit her lip in thought. “It's just for a little bit, right?”

“Of course, my dear,” the demonic coyote assured with a sweet smile. “But you have to agree to it. I can't make this decision for you.”

The ghost filly eyed the dog's wicked looking claw as he extended it out. “And the thing's just a monster, right?”

“Yes, it takes a form similar to a pony so it can lure others to devour them.”

“Mmm... Okay. So long as you promise.” Nightshade extended her hoof.

Nag-Ta took her hoof, wrapping his black claw around the tiny appendage. Suddenly, her world turned inside out, sending an excruciating... sensation through her body. It wasn't pain. She hadn't felt pain in since she died, even when she was in Luna's and Applebloom's bodies. She felt that pain was being inflicted, but didn't actually experience it. This, however, made her wish she could again. It was like her very essence was being torn apart.

And then, nothing. No sense of time, space, or even being, only that she existed.

It could have been an hour, it could have been years, she couldn't tell, but at some point, consciousness began to return. It was like waking up when you hadn't even gone to sleep.

Her eyes slowly opened, raising a hoof to her throbbing head.

“Pain?” Nightshade uttered in confusion. “I'm... hurting...”

“Yes, it's a side effect of the process, I'm afraid.”

Nightshade looked around, taking in her surroundings as she searched out the speaker. They were in a house, nick-knacks and photos strewn about the modest living room of what looked like a log cabin. Her eyes landed on the strange, but kindly diamond dog.

“I actually hurt! It worked!” her voice came out, much deeper and smoother than her former. “I... I'm alive again!”

She looked around the house, searching for something to see herself with. Her eyes landed on a mirror that had been knocked on the floor in an apparent struggle. Levitating it to herself, she gazed at her new appearance. She certainly looked like a monster trying to be a pony, with hooves and an indigo mane. The dragon-like wings made her wonder if the eyes were hers or the monster's. Her hoof clicked against something on her chest she didn't see before. A stone, as black as her coat jutted a few inches from her barrel.

“Where are we?” Nightshade asked as she continued checking herself out.

“In the creature's home,” said the dog.

“Home?” Nightshade asked in confusion. “You mean, it ate the pony that lived here?!”

Nag-Ta laughed a sadistic laugh. “No, she built it herself when she moved here.”

Nightshade looked at the dog as if he had grown another head. “But that means it was smart, but still ate ponies?! How awful.”

“Actually, she only hunted wild animals in the Everfree. She was the local wood cutter.”

Nightshade stared at Nag-Ta, mouth agape. “B-but... you said... She ate ponies!”

“Did I?” Nag-Ta said in mock confusion.

“You lied!” Nightshade leaped at the dog, only for him to raise his clawed paw and stop her in her in midair. Blood red lightning arced through her body. She screamed in agony until Nag-Ta released her, letting her collapse to the ground.

“Do you see this?” the demon dog asked, kneeling down beside her prone form and tapping on the black stone in her chest. “This is your anchor. It ties you to me, as well as this body. So long as this remains, you will do as I command. However if it's removed, your body will rapidly deteriorate and you will be dead within days, maybe a week if you're strong enough. Oh, but that's not all. You see, you are now truly alive. Meaning, if you die, after all the terrible things you've done, it's the Nether for you.

“You are mine, now. You will do what I tell you, when I tell you. However, I am not without generosity. If you serve me well, I will try to keep your little pony friend alive.”

Nightshade could only stare in horror. She had been tricked. Fooled into giving consent to another to use her for their own purpose, only to be betrayed. The irony was not lost on her.

“For your first task,” Nag-Ta said with a malicious grin. “I need you to find someone for me. According to my associate, you'll find him deep beneath Canterlot Castle, in the old crystal mines.”

Author's Note

As Nag-Ta's plan's take form, even more questions arise. How does Chrysalis know Scootaloo? What will happen to Nightshade now that she's bound to the her new demon master? Who is this that Nag-Ta is looking for?

Tune in next time, same pony time, same pony channel, for Act VI: Heart of Chaos

Three guesses who's gonna play a major role :rainbowwild:

Dawn Shield Story Recap

In case you need a refresher, here's a recap of the story thus far...

Act I: The Broken Soldier

An attempt to create a permanent doorway between Ponyville and Canterlot was interrupted when the Elements of Harmony intervened, connecting the door to another world. They pulled a man named David Corban from this world, turning him into a pony. Unsure whether of not the ponies were hostile, David claimed amnesia. Twilight Sparkle, feeling responsible for his predicament, took him in and gave him the name Midnight Star, after his midnight blue coat and the star shaped white patch on his forehead.

The truth was revealed when a surprise party sent him into a flashback, injuring Pinkie, knocking out Rarity, and launching a fireball at Twilight using his Seal, a runic circle that allows him to tap into elemental magic. After, he explained how he was once a part of an elite military unit called the Mage Guard, a unit of people imbued with a demon's blood. He told them of how, upon learning his love, Sarah, was pregnant, the two deserted. After their child, Tiffany, was born he attempted to exercise his demon. When he succeed, the demon took form, butchering his wife and child in front of him and leaving him alive to suffer for “imprisoning a god”.

After some time, Midnight began to adjust to his new life, even entering a relationship with Twilight. While defending the town from an attacking horde of monsters, lead by one that blinded Scootaloo (which led Rainbow Dash to adopt the filly) months prior, Midnight was gifted with the Element of the Guardian, one four Elements of Order. It was thanks to this element that he was able to defeat the monsters.

The act ended with Princess Celestia informing him that the emergence of the Elements of Order is a bad omen, as every time they appear, the world in plunged into darkness. In response, she forms the Dawn Shield, an organization comprised of the Elements of Order, when they emerge, and the Elements of Harmony. She tasks Midnight to train Twilight and her friends, along with a handful of others, to deal with this coming threat.

Act I Interludes

The Big Day: Midnight's and Twilight's wedding and the reveal that Twilight was pregnant.

The Blue Bandit: Blue Streak, a thief with a Robin Hood complex is captured by Dawn Shield and given the choice to go to prison or lend his talents to them. He chooses the later.

Act II: The Greatest Crusade

After an incident with a roc trying to eat them, the Cutie Mark Crusaders found themselves in a strange underground facility that predated the Princesses. The technology level of the facility suggested that ponies were much more advanced at one point, as shown by an advanced leg mounted computer acquired by Sweetie. Unfortunately, the facility was littered with the bones of the ponies that once worked there.

After navigating the facility, the stumbled across a laboratory. It was discovered that the facility was run by Doctor Bright Field, the son of Queen Clover Field, aka Clover the Clever. It was established to for the purpose of genetically engineering a weapon to use against Discord.

While Applebloom and Sweetie searched the lab for anything useful, Scootaloo, feeling useless with her blindness, decides to take a nap on a bed in the lab. When Applebloom discovered the power switch, though, the bed locked Scootaloo in and closed around her. It then injected something into the back of her head, giving her the ability to “see” magic all around her.

It was shortly after this that ravenous creatures, ones bred in the facility that were sabotaged by a pony looking to garner favor with Discord, woke up from their centuries long stasis. The three barely escaped the facility with their lives where they met up with Midnight as he was searching for them.

When the creatures emerged, pursuing their prey, the CMC stood by Midnight, ready to fight and die if need be. Their willingness to protect Equestria triggered the other three Elements of Order to appear.

Sweetie Belle, always using her head and thinking things through, represented Knowledge.

Applebloom, not only having the strength to tear a foot thick security door from its hinges but also the emotional strength to always press on, supporting her friends, represented Strength.

Scootaloo, who was always moving forward, even when she was scared, and even leading the monsters away from her friends, represented Courage.

With the Elements of order gathered, the four used unleashed their power on the creatures, destroying them.

Afterwards, Celestia asked the fillies if they would be willing to join Dawn Shield as well. Despite the concerns of their families, the three agreed.

Act II Interludes

Young Love I, II, and III: Sweetie Belle and Spike have their first date along with Scootaloo and Storm Feather, a pegasus colt from Canterlot living with his aunts, Lyra and Bonbon. Applebloom, feeling left out, lets her emotions get the better of her and kisses Midnight, whom she's had a crush on for some time. When she came to her senses, she ran off in horror into the Everfree. There, she found an old, ruined chapel. Inside, she met the ghost, Nightshade, a twelve year old filly that had been dead for over 1300 years. Nightshade, happy that somepony could see her and not run in fear, agreed to help Applebloom convince Twilight and Midnight to let her join their herd when she gets old enough.

An Elegant Engagement: Rarity and Virgil, the high class, pony raised diamond dog, go to his parents' home to announce their engagement.

Act III: Shadows of the Past

After finding Midnight's human brother, Jacob, in Equestria, it is revealed that Midnight's old nation is preparing to invade Equestria using a device simply called, “The Gate”. The Gate was an interdenominational portal that the nation of Korda used to steal resources from other worlds. He tells everyone that Equestria was discovered several months before Midnight's arrival, leading Twilight to hypothesize that the Elements of Harmony sensed what was about to happen, and pulled Midnight there for the purpose of protecting them.

Jacob, being an engineer and runesmith, embedded runes on the ponies to help them fight. Runes are similar to Seals with the exception that each rune is only a single spell, and that non-humans could use them (Seals being usable only by humans).

While training for the coming battle, Dawn Shield was granted thirty of Celestia's finest elite guard, as well as a squad of Tigerian mercenaries led by Zhatka, the cousin of a hind-legless tigerian inventor they met in Canterlot, named Shiro (I regret nothing).

Eventually, the day of the invasion came. While the others fought the human army, Twilight and Midnight snuck through the portal to Midnight's old world with the intent of destroying the facility so they could never again threaten Equestria.

On the Equestrian side, after witnessing what she believed to be Scootaloo's death, Rainbow Dash became enraged. The Elements of Harmony and Order suddenly appeared of their own free will, reacting with the ponies' runes, transforming them into full fledged seals. Rainbow's new seal used her rage to summon Quetzalcoatl, the dragon spirit of the air seal. The dragon god's rage decimated the enemy. The survivors that couldn't retreat back through the portal, either ran away into the Equestrian wilderness, or surrendered to Dawn Shield and were taken into custody.

After battling one of his former Mage Shield comrades, the two made their way back, where they were confronted by Nag-Ta, the demon that once dwelt within Midnight. The demon dragged the former human back to Equestria where he began toying with Dawn Shield.

When Aurora, after running out of the town shelter, tries to help, Nag-Ta grabs her and tries to kill her. Before he could, though, Lyra showed up, following after the filly, and used an enchanted arrow to blow off the demon's arm. Enraged, he moves to just kill everyone. It was then that something happened within Aurora. She began pulling in magic from all around, pooling in one powerful orb of raw magic that she unleashed at Nag-Ta, utterly destroying him.

The day after the battle, the first scavengers finally worked up the courage to move in. One, a coyote, ventured deeper into the still tainted battlefield, finding a particularly attractive morsel, Nag-Ta's severed arm. After consuming it, the demon's blood allowed Nag-Ta's essence to possess the wild dog, ensuring the demon's return.

Afterwards, Rarity and Virgil decided they wanted children, and three months later she was just starting to show. A visit to the doctor reveals that the spell Twilight cast to match their reproductive systems – they had decided to have pups in order to start rebuilding the Silverpaw clan – was a bit overpowered causing Rarity to become pregnant not with one pup but three.

Relationships had also taken a jump as not only did Storm propose to Scootaloo, but Jacob and Pinkie hooked up as well.

The act ended with coyote Nag-Ta brutally murdering a small filly, skinning her alive and wearing her skin. This act somehow caused a dark magic artifact to appear, a black metal claw on his left forepaw. With it, he murders the child's mother, ripping her soul from her body and imprisoning it within the artifact where it continued to feed him power.

Act III Interludes

Bounus Chapter:

A Story by Aurora Star: Much daww.

The Filly by the Roadside

The story of how Rainbow Dash found Scootaloo unconscious near Ponyville, with no memory save a single name; Cloe.

Birds of a Feather

Fluttershy accompanies Blue Streak to see his sister, Valara, a one-winged griffin that runs an orphanage in Fillydelphia.

Act IV

Sweetie Belle and Spike are married in the traditional dragon fashion of 'Soul Binding'. This results in Spike developing a pony-like mane and Sweetie developing dragon-like eyes and teeth.

Nightshade, seeing Applebloom's desperation to win Midnight's heart, offers a radical idea, to allow Nightshade control of Applebloom's body.

Applejack approached Luna, having stayed at the Apple family farm in order to announce her and Big Mac's relationship, about her concerns for her sister and who she believed was an imaginary friend. When Luna recognized the name of Nightshade as the same spirit that turned her to Nightmare Moon, they attempted to stop Nightshade, but failed.

After abducting Midnight and Twilight, Nightshade reveals her true reasoning behind her actions. She told Midnight how she was raped and murdered by Celestia's Student long ago, and how Celestia simply covered it up. Seeing the Princess of the Sun as a heartless dictator, she wishes to replace her with her sister. Throughout it all, she insisted that Midnight and Twilight give Applebloom a chance and not to blame her for what Nightshade influenced her to do.

When Nightshade met with Celestia under the impression of negotiations, Nightshade used Applebloom's great strength to attempt to assassinate her, however when Midnight escaped and pushed her out of the way, he was struck with the attack.

Thinking she killed Midnight, Nightshade ran into the forest, where she eventually released Applebloom out of guilt. Applebloom, blaming herself, ran away, deeper into the forest.

Applebloom made her way through the Everfree Forest where she eventually encountered Midnight Storm, and half dragon pony who was the result of illegal experimentation. The dragon-pony lead Applebloom to a small mining town where she lived.

Applebloom had only been there for a couple days when, as she tried to get a drink at the local tavern, a griffin came in. He tried to force her to sleep with him, but she shot him down. Insulted, the griffin and several friends waited for her to leave. They tried to 'make an example' of her, but only ended up getting beaten quite severely.

Several more days passed before she learned that the griffin she beat was the son of the leader of an outlaw mercenary group when they came to the town looking for payback. After a hard fought battle, the merc commander was defeated.

Knowing that her actions would draw the attentions of the friends and family she abandoned, she resigned herself to a drink as she awaited their arrival.

In a dark cavern, though, Nag-Ta began preparations for an unknown plot. After forcing a stallion watch the brutal torture and murder of his wife and foal, he was placed above a mirror pool, corrupted by the demon's blood. Instead of producing cloned of the stallions physical body, it created grotesque reflection of his tormented soul.

Act V

Beginning just after Applebloom ran away in Act IV, Storm Feather revealed himself as a changeling. Force feeding on Twilight and Fluttershy for power, he used a powerful spell to save Midnight by turning back time on his injuries.

He was arrested, along with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle who kept the others from stopping what they saw as a changeling attack. Upon interrogation, he revealed that he was, in fact, a part of the invasion of Canterlot at the age of ten. When he was thrown from the city, though, he was discovered by Lyra and Bonbon who took him in.

He revealed that the two ponies had experience dealing with changelings and had helped a great many of them fit in with Equestrian society. He also revealed that he stole Twilight's and Fluttershy's love because it was more powerful than given love, though it’s addicting and corrupting nature meant he would have to be quarantined for several days.

As Twilight lay recovering, Shining Armor and Cadence came to visit and make an announcement; they were seeing another mare. While initially upset, Twilight asked to speak to this mare. The mare, as it turned out, was Sunset Shimmer, a student that had vanished nearly a decade ago. After speaking to her, she finally gave her blessing (and mandatory warning).

Upon his release, he was convinced that, having just saved the life of a hero, this would be the best time to reveal himself and hopefully show the ponies of Equestria that there are peaceful changelings. Unfortunately, this also alerted his existence to the changeling queen.

The queen lead a surprise attack to retrieve Storm, her son. However, the queen had expected the townsponies to be as soft and weak as those in Canterlot. Instead, she learned that living beside the most dangerous forest in Equestria hardened them.

Not only did the ponies of Ponyville fight back, the soldiers of Dawn Shield also proved more formidable than expected. However, it was the appearance of Scootaloo that ended the invasion. The queen, calling the blind pegasus 'Pan', claimed to be 'Cloe', the only name Scootaloo remembered from before she arrived in Ponyville.

After the battle, they received word of another fight in a town on the other side of the Everfree. Recognizing the mare described as Applebloom, Midnight and Twilight went to find her.

After finding her and filling her in on what she missed, Twilight made an offer; she would give Applebloom one chance to make a herd work. With the chance to finally find the love she desired for so long, Applebloom returned to Ponyville.

However, Nag-Ta continued his machinations by convincing a distraught Nightshade that he could help her. He tricked her into undergoing a ritual that would let her not simply possess a body, but truly inhabit it as a living being once again. However, the 'evil creature' was not evil, but Midnight Storm. Now, not only did Nightshade have the new guilt of stealing an innocent being's body, but she was bound to Nag-Ta.

Now forced to serve another, she was sent to the Crystal Caverns beneath Canterlot to find a mysterious ally for her new master.

Interview with a Vampire

Author's Note

This chapter is excerpts from the changeling documentary mentioned in Act V. I played around with different styles, and decided to just go with this. Words in italics are the commentary narrator. Everything else is from the perspective of the camera.

Interview with a Vampire

A single changeling sat before the camera, a cocky smirk on her face. She had a spiky, electric blue mane and a pair of large purple sunglasses covering her eyes.

“So, Miss Scratch,” the interviewer began.

“Just Vinyl, dude. I'm not that old, yet,” corrected the changeling.

“Alright, Vinyl... How did you come to live in pony society?”

The changeling shifted, her smirk faltering slightly. “Well, I was a scout, see. It was my job to find places and ponies that had a lot of love and report them to the collectors. Well, one day in Canterlot, I felt some weird mix of emotions I never felt before.

“I followed it to a place called The Beat Box. It was a new place, and at the time, the only one of its kind. Obviously, I couldn't just go back and report without knowing more so I got in line. After about an hour, I got in.

“Let me tell you something, that first time I stepped into a club...” Vinyl let out a happy sigh, “It was like nothing else I've ever felt. It was like the rush you get when you steal love, but without the emptiness. I wanted more, so I went back every day for three days straight.

“On the third day...” Vinyl shifted uncomfortably.

“You don't have to continue if you want to,” said the interviewer.

Vinyl insisted, “No, I want to. It'll be good for me.

“Anyway, on the third day withdraws hit. The club was a rush, but it wasn't satisfying the addiction. I needed my fix, and I needed it now. So I went on the prowl. I took a form that most ponies would consider attractive and headed to the club.

“I didn't take long to find some poor sap. The mare looked maybe fifteen or sixteen, barely an adult. I just wandered up to her, and struck up conversation. After about half an hour and several drinks, I convinced her to go with me.

“We left the club, and I lead her to an alley. While she was looking away, blushing and talking about how she had never done it before, I dropped my disguise and pounced. But something weird happened; I hesitated. I looked down at the terrified mare, and I just couldn't. I had fed plenty, but that was before The Beat Box. I hadn't even realized it, but I had made friends there. I knew ponies by name, not because it was my job, but because I enjoyed being around them.

“That was when the mare told me, 'There's a better way'. She was still frightened, but I could feel concern coming from her, too. I asked her what she meant, and she told me about a group of ponies and changelings that help addicts like me get away from the Queen's influence.”

Vinyl lifted her sunglasses to wipe away a tear. “That mare saved me, even when I was going to hurt her. Now, she's the love of my life.”

For changelings, anonymity is their first defense. However, with the sudden rise in changeling acceptance, more and more and beginning to reveal themselves. Not only have changelings that have lived in peace with ponies for years come forward, but changeling addicts have come forward, seeking help.

One changeling is preparing to follow in the hoofsteps of those brave few that came before. This is Coco Pommel (a beige earth pony with a pale blue mane sat running fabric through a sewing machine), a rising star in the fashion community.

“Miss Pommel, why did you decide to reveal yourself? You're aware this could damage your reputation.” asked an interview to Coco, now sitting in a chair facing the camera.

“I realize, but... I'm tired of living a lie. I've always hated it, but I was scared. Seeing so many others, though, makes me realize that there are ponies that are willing to accept us. My reputation may be hurt, but I think it'll recover once we prove that we just want to live in peace and harmony.”

Today, Coco is meeting with long time friends, Rarity Belle and Pinkamena “Pinkie” Pie to plan her 'coming out party'.

A knock at the door.

“Come in!” called Coco.

Pinkie Pie hopped in, followed closely by Rarity and a third mare, an off-white earth pony with curly red hair and thick glasses.

“Hello, my dear,” greeted Rarity. “This is Twist.” She gestured to the other mare. “The pony I told you about. She agreed to help Pinkie with he refreshments.”

Coco looked at the new mare nervously.

“I hadn't met many other changelings before,” said Coco. “I knew about the local community meetings, but I was always too scared to go. Really, I had only known my parents, and my brother.”

“Alright, ponies!” called Pinkie. “Let's get this party prep party started!”

The party was in full swing. Invitations had been sent out to all of Coco's friends, clients, business partners, and suppliers, all of whom only know that an important announcement was to take place later in the evening. Gossip and speculation, from announcing an engagement or retirement, to admitting to being a changeling, abound as ponies entertain themselves over particularly delicious food and drink.

Finally, the moment of truth arrives.

“I'm nervous,” Coco said. “I know I'm going to lose clients and associates to this, and maybe even a supplier or two. A part of me just wants to run away, but I can't now.” She takes a deep, calming breath. “Wish me luck.”

Coco steps up onto the stage with Rarity, Pinkie, and Applejack, who had arrived earlier in the day to support her friend, behind her, drawing the attention of every pony in the room.

“Excuse me, everypony,” Coco called out to grab the attention of those few that hadn't noticed. “Thank you all for coming. Now, before I say what I gathered you all to say, I just want to say, thank you. I know that some of you will likely want nothing more to do with me after today, but just know that I'm still grateful for all of your support.”

Coco took a moment to steel her nerves before continuing. “I've lied to you all.” A shocked murmur rose up through the crowd. “I... am a changeling.”

The quiet muttering exploded into animate shouting, cheering, and talking. Several ponies made for the exit, obviously angry, one mare even ripping the dress from her body before storming out. Coco, to her credit, took it in stride, waiting patiently for them to leave before continuing.

“Once again, I'm sorry for lying. It's never been easy for us to reveal ourselves, even to our closest friends. We're called monsters, parasites, abominations... And some of us are, only making things worse. I don't expect any of you to want anything to do with me. I only ask that you give me a chance.”

“Miss Pommel!” Called a stallion's voice from the crowd, one she recognized as one of her clients, often ordering suits. “How many ponies have you hurt?”

Coco looked aghast at that. “None! I was never part of the queendom. My grandparents defected before my mother was even born.”

“How can we know?” asked a mare. She was the one who provided Coco with her silks.

Coco sighed, “You can't. There's nothing I can do or say to guarantee I'm being honest. I can only show you who I am now.”

A few more ponies left, though some looked more conflicted than others.

A brown stallion, one the delivery ponies she would often hire, raised a glass held in his hoof. “As far as I'm concerned, as long as you're the same Miss Pommel that we all know, you could be a squirrel for all I care.”

This was met with numerous cheers of agreement.

The young prince sat nervously in the soft chair, though, he was trying to maintain a regal poise.

“I could never hate my mother. Yes, she's misguided and delusional, but she was always kind to me. Despite what a lot of ponies want to think, she's not a tyrant. She treats every one of her subjects with care and love. In that regard, she's a lot like Princess Celestia.

“That said, I won't stand idly by and let her hurt ponies. I may still love my mother, but I hate what she does.

He looked straight at the camera and pleaded, “Mother, if you're watching this, please stop. You're hurting our people. The princesses are still willing to broker peace, if you'll only give it a chance. Give up your claim to the Equestrian throne, and give our people a better life.”

Chapter 1: Identity

Rainbow Dash met up with others, sans Applebloom who was excused to run a few errands, as soon as word reached her about the attack. Worried for her friends and daughter, she rushed over to the palace. Now, she and the others were gathered in one of the many meeting rooms to discuss the event.

“Any idea who the victim is?” Midnight asked, kicking off the discussion.

“I have an idea, but without evidence to support it, I am hesitant to say,” Celestia chimed in, her face reflecting the deeply troubled tone in her voice.

“Let's hold on that, then, until we sort out the facts,” Sweetie Belle suggested.

“Agreed, what do we know?” Celestia continued.

“We know the attack happened at the base of what used to be the statue of Discord,” Twilight offered.

“Which, may I add, is a foolish place to keep one of the most dangerous beings in the world,” Midnight admonished.

“Midnight,” Twilight chided. “Later. We also know the pony that attacked him had a long white beard.”

Celestia continued, “And according to the surgeon, something had been removed from the victim's body. My guess, it was that green gem.”

Twilight sighed. “The poor pony. Will he survive?”

For the first time since the attack, Celestia let herself smile. “Yes, thanks to Storm's quick actions.”

“Yes, you did good, today, Storm,” Midnight praised the young changeling. “Though, we still have to determine the victim's identity. If no pony has any ideas, we'd hear yours, princess.”

The sun princess took a deep breath and released it slowly. “Considering where he was found, the remains of Discord's statue, and his appearance, it may be possible that this pony in fact is Discord.”

All but Midnight reacted with shock and alarm, gasping and muttering in worry.

“I've heard plenty about this Discord to know he poses a threat, but he's supposed to be a... what's the word, draconaclese?”

“Draconeqqus, yes,” Celestia corrected. “I am unsure, but it could have been something the bearded stallion did to him. Perhaps whatever was removed from his body has something to do with it.”

“Well, until it can be confirmed, we treat him as a victim to a crime. No one is to treat him as if he actually is Discord,” Midnight declared. “However, we cannot ignore the possibility, nor can we assume his attacker is finished. Princess, could you send a message to Spike, asking him to send a couple of our guys.”

“Of course.” Celestia magic'd a quill and parchment, and began writing.

“We need round-the-clock observation. Rainbow Dash, go to the hospital and have them move the victim to a secure room; no windows, one entry.”

“Sir!” The pegasus saluted and quickly ran out the door.

“Sweetie, Scootaloo, go to the scene. I want to know if you see anything out of the ordinary.”

“Yes sir.”

“Got'cha.”

“Storm, talk to anyone that might have seen anything.”

“Yes sir.”

“The rest of us will head to the hospital.”

By the time the group arrived at the hospital, the victim was already moved. Being a major city, they had secure rooms specifically meant for criminals or VIPs. It was a central room, no windows, and a thick, magic resistant door.

They had just arrived when the doctor approached them.

“Ah, your highness, I'm glad you're here.” The doctor aproached them at a quick trot.

“Doctor, how is the patient?” Celestia asked, bluntly.

“He has been stabilized and should see a full recovery. I've heard of the... 'healing magic' of the changeling prince, but to see its effects first hoof is truly a treat. I would very much like to see it in action, someday.”

“Perhaps,” Celestia said. “For now, take us to the patient's room.”

“Of course, this way, your highness.”

The doctor led the group further into the hospital, to the upper floors. It was here the most severely injured were kept, as well as the secure wing for those in need of guard. They passed through the gate to the secure wing, and were lead toward a room in the back, framed by a quartet of guards.

“He's in here,” the doctor stated as he started opening the door. “We've been keeping him in a magically induced-”

“Come to gloat, have you,” came a voice that all but Midnight recognized.

The doctor stared in shock. “H-how-”

“Discord,” Celestia acknowledged neutrally, cutting off the doctor. “I see nothing to gloat over. However, I do need to know what happened. How is a being as powerful as you, fall before a mere unicorn?”

The stallion now confirmed to be Discord laughed. “'Mere unicorn', she says. Ha!” his false mirth vanished in a blink, leaving a sneer behind. “Believe me, my father is no 'mere unicorn'.”

“Father?!” Twilight exclaimed. “You have a father?!”

“Is that really a question?” Discord snarked. “And here I thought you worshiped the guy. You did have that shrine in your closet.”

“Sh-Shrine? I don’t have a...” Twilight began to deny, but as she realized what he was saying, her eyes widened in disbelief. “B-But... There's no way. He died even before the unification of the tribes.”

Discord laughed, this time genuinely, before wincing in pain. “If there's one thing I know better than anyone else, it's that nothing in this world can kill Starswirl the Bearded. He’s too smart.”

Celestia's gaze snapped back to Discord, brow furrowed in disbelief.

Twilight insisted, “Starswirl is a hero. He saved the world numerous times. There's no way he could be the father of something like you!”

Discord gave Twilight a disgusted glare.

Celestia's hoof on Twilight's withers calmed the smaller mare as the princess spoke to Discord. “Why don't you tell us what happened, why, and what that green gem was. We can determine your past later.”

Discord contemplated this for a moment before just shrugging and saying, “Might as well. It's not like it matters to me. All I know about that gem is that it is what gave me my power, but I have a feeling you already knew that. As for what happened...”

In a flood of sensory input, the world returned to the lord of chaos. Once again, he was free!

“I live, again... Again!” Discord announced loudly.

This time, however, he was greeted by another. It was a face he rarely saw, only three times since he was unleashed upon the world the first time.

“Daddy!” he cheered, sweeping up the old stallion in a tight hug. “I missed you! How have you been? Did you bring birthday presents?”

Starswirl smiled warmly. “It is good to see you, my son. You have done well in your mission, and have made me proud.”

Discord beamed, metaphorically and literally, his smile lighting up like a spotlight.

“Of all my children, you are the only one to have succeeded in a task so vital to our goals. Your place in the new world is assured, my son.”

Discord wiped a tear from his eye. “So... I won?”

Starswirl gave a fatherly smile to his little colt. “Yes. You've won. There is only one last thing to do.”

“Oh?” Discord leaped up, giving his father an eager smile. “What is it?”

The unicorn's smile filled with sadness. “I must harvest what has been sown.”

Discord found himself at a loss, not understanding what his father meant. What had been sown? His confusion became panicked fear when Starswirl struck him with a spell, paralyzing him completely.

The old wizard stood over his son, a long knife in his magical grasp as he said, “Forgive me, my son.” and cut his child's heart out.

Everypony in the room held an expression of some degree of disgust, anger, or disbelief.

“I... That can't be true,” Twilight denied. “Starswirl the Bearded did too much good to do something like that.”

“Yes, but we cannot discount the possibility that Discord is telling the truth. Little is truly known of Starswirl.” reasoned Celestia. “Regardless of this pony's identity, we must consider him extremely dangerous.”

“I think we should give the guy a medal,” Rainbow Dash said. “I mean, if he really took Discord's powers, then that means he can't cause any more trouble. No more 'spirit of chaos' nonsense.”

“If only it were that simple,” Celestia said. “Discord, you mentioned a 'new world'. What did you mean?”

Discord looked at the solar diarch and snorted aggressively. “It's a new world, obviously. It isn't hard to figure out.”

“Tell us about this new world,” Celestia clarified.

Discord stared at the princess in contemplation before letting out a sigh. “I don't really know anything about it other than it's supposed to be paradise.”

Celestia took a deep breath, releasing it slowly. “Every time I hear of ponies promise 'paradise', it is anything but. Do you know where he might be found?”

Discord gave Celestia a deadpanned gaze. “I haven't seen him since before you and your sister defeated me.”

“I had guessed as much,” the princess sighed.

“I think we should let Discord rest, for now,” Midnight suggested. “He can't do any harm in his state, but neither can he be of any real help.”

“I agree, we should retire to discuss what we've found,” Twilight added.

“Rainbow,” Midnight called.

“Yes, sir!”

“You have first watch,” he ordered. “I'll brief the others when they arrive and send one of them to relieve you.”

“Got'cha. Don't worry, he won't be going anywhere,” Rainbow assured.

Midnight glanced back to the former draconequus with concern. “I'm not worried about him. I'm worried this 'Starswirl' will return to finish the job.”

“Tis a shame,” mused a cloaked stallion as he watched his army of deformed pony-monsters tirelessly work to erect his soon to be fortress. “It was a needed sacrifice, but he was truly my most worthy of children.”

He turned to glare at a trio of figures behind him, also hiding from the desert sun under cloaks.

“It is a rare thing for me to show mercy to my treasonous children, much less give a second chance. However, I find myself in need of your assistance. Fail me again, and you will learn how pleasant your banishment truly was. Serve me well, however, and in the new world, you shall be reborn as goddesses. Then, you shall have the adoration you so desire.”

The lead hooded figure’s scaled snout twisted into a malicious grin.

Author's Note

A trio of scaled beings that Starswirl knew and banished? I wonder who they could be?

Yeah, it's not very subtle, is it?

Anyway, le gasp! Starswirl is Discord's poppa and a villain? Or is he? Who's who? what's what? Why's why?

Am I talking nonsense?

42?

P.S. I'll probably be posting every Friday, but I may put an extra one up tomorrow as an early Christmas present.

Chapter 2: Lost Soul

Author's Note

Happy early Kwanzhanumas Warming! Have a chapter.

Chapter 2: Lost Soul

Those gathered around the table sat in quiet contemplation.

Sweetie's and Scootaloo's investigation discovered traces of temporal magic, other than Storm Feather's healing spell. Sweetie Belle confirmed it to be a teleportation spell unlike any she had seen. Any attempt to trace it failed.

Storm had even less success, not finding a single pony that had seen or heard anything. He was, however asked to visit the Canterlot changeling rehab center to speak to some of the patients, and upon delivering his report he was excused.

“So... how likely do you believe his story is,” Sweetie asked Celestia.

Celestia contemplated the question for a moment. “I believe Discord believes it. As for myself, I believe it is possible.”

“As much as I don't want to believe it, I have to agree,” Twilight admitted. “We don't know enough about Starswirl's personality. Some stories depict him as a kindhearted, fun loving wizard, others say he was a heartless bigot.”

Midnight spoke up, “I find that usually, when history contradicts itself, the truth lies somewhere in the middle.”

“Quite true,” Celestia agreed. “For now, though, we should only consider him to be an old but powerful mage. What we need is a way to find him. Suggestions?”

“Well, if that gem really is what gave Discord his power, we'll be able to track it the moment he tries to use it, won't we?” Scootaloo suggested.

“That would work, but we need some way that doesn't require we wait for him to use a potentially deadly weapon,” Sweetie countered. “If we can figure out the nature of that teleportation spell he used, we might be able to trace him with that.”

“I doubt it,” Twilight said. “I'm pretty sure that spell is a Plain Walk spell. Starswirl was researching it before his disappearance, and there's no tracing that.”

“Then we may have to wait until 'Starswirl' uses it, as much as I hate it,” Midnight conceded.

“Yes, it seems that way,” Celestia agreed. “I will get ponies searching for a way in the meantime.”

“What about Discord?” Twilight asked. “What are we going to do with him?”

Rainbow sat, glaring at the former chaos spirit, as Discord stared blankly at the ceiling.

“Why are you doing this?” Discord asked, suddenly.

Rainbow quirked an eyebrow. “Uh, because somepony has to make sure you don’t do something wrong.”

Discord scoffed. “No, I mean why are you taking care of me?”

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Did you not notice the giant hole in your chest?”

“Yes, and I would have died from it. You would have been rid of me, but instead you’re healing me.” Discord’s expression twisted into one of disgust. “Do you just want me healthy so you can get more from your revenge?”

Rainbow reeled slightly, eyes widening a bit in shock. “Wow, that got dark. What the hey makes you think we’re that petty?”

“Because there’s no other reason for you to be helping me.”

Rainbow’s brow furrowed in thought. She couldn’t decide if he was playing some elaborate joke, waiting to spring some annoying punchline or if he was talking seriously.

“How about because it’s the right thing to do,” she said eventually, not knowing what else to say. “We may not like you, but we’re not going to just let you die. We’re not like that.”

Discord laughed mirthlessly. “Oh, please. Do you really expect me to believe that? What do you really want?”

Rainbow paused for a moment, caught off guard by the question. Did they want anything from him?

It would be nice to know more about this so-called ‘Starswirl’, but it didn’t seem like Discord knew much more.

“No,” Rainbow said, eventually. “I don’t think so.”

Discord was just giving her an awestruck gaze. “You... You really thought about it?”

“Uh... Yeah...” Rainbow ventured.

“You actually contemplated whether or not you only wanted something from me, and still said ‘no’?” Discord’s eyes narrowed suspiciously. “I’m not sure if you’re being surprisingly deceptive of annoyingly naive.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Rainbow growled.

Discord gave her a deadpanned stare. “It means either you’re far more clever than I first gave you credit - which I doubt - or you actually believe your princesses are trying to help me.”

“Of course they are!” Rainbow shouted. “They’re the princesses! They try to help everyone, even if they don’t deserve it!”

Discord scoffed and grit his teeth, but didn’t reply.

Rainbow, though, wasn’t ready to stop. “Why do you do it?” she asked, returning his initial question.

“Why do I what? Spread chaos?” Discord replied, surprisingly melancholy. “I’m... I was... the spirit of chaos, so I spread chaos. It’s not that difficult, even for you.”

Rainbow ignored the jab at her intelligence. “Why not at least try to get along with ponies? You can be chaotic without being a jerk. Pinkie does it all the time. It would beat being locked in stone.”

Discord laughed before hissing in pain and curling up slightly. “Please don’t. It hurts.

“That is possibly the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard, and I’ve heard a lot of ridiculous things,” he said, relaxing back again. “You do remember who I am, don’t you? Discord; tormenter of ponies and bane of all things harmonious?”

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Yeah, but you don’t have to be. You don’t have to be a monster.”

Discord sat quietly for a moment before replying, “When all the world sees you as a monster, how can you be anything else?”

“And here I though age brought wisdom,” Rainbow scoffed. “You’d think a thousand year old spirit of chaos would know how stupid that is.”

Discord harrumphed and mumbled under his breath.

“What was that?” Rainbow asked, her annoyance seeping into her voice.

“I said I’m only twenty-two! Ow,” Discord shouted and immediately regretted it as his wound flared up “Stone doesn’t exactly age, you know.”

“But... before... you ruled Equestria for, like, twenty years!”

“Twenty one... I think. It's kind of hard to remember anything before I was five.”

Rainbow Dash could have sworn she smelled toast.

Midnight Star massaged his temples, trying to get rid of the headache that was starting to form. Every solution they thought of was shot down unanimously.

Turn him back to stone? Unnecessary due to his lack of dangerous magic.

Prison? Too many ponies would try to hurt or even kill him if only for bragging rights.

Banishment? Too severe considering what had just happened to him.

“Even when he's powerless, Discord is still a pain in the backside,” Celestia said with an unladylike groan.

Scootaloo looked up, confusion written all over her face. “Uh... Mom's here...”

The concern in her voice quickly made sense once the door opened and the prismatic pegasus walked in uncharacteristically slow and obviously lost in thought.

“Rainbow, what's wrong?” Twilight asked in concern. “Did Discord do something to you?”

Rainbow looked up at her, her gaze shifting between everypony present. “We... talked.”

Everypony shared a puzzled look before Sweetie asked, “About what?”

Rainbow was silent for a while before answering, “He was a baby.”

Celestia stood up and made her way around the table to guide Rainbow to a seat as she asked, “Could you explain? Who was a baby?”

“Discord... He was only a year old when he took over.”

“What?” Twilight let out a chortle. “He honestly tried to convince you he was a baby? Wow... He's lost his touch.” Rainbow Dash looked up at her friend, her conflicted eyes speaking volumes. Twilight's grin fell into a worried frown. “Maybe not. Rainbow, you don't believe him, do you?”

“I... I think I do,” Rainbow confirmed. “I mean, you made Spike grow up, didn't you, and you were just a filly.”

Twilight pondered that for a moment before countering, “It is possible to alter physical age, these spells are temporary and cause a great deal of stress on the body being altered. It would take incredibly powerful magic to make it permanent.”

“Or advanced technology,” Sweetie pointed out.

Celestia hummed in thought. “Sweetie Belle makes a valid point. We are still unsure what kind of technology ponykind had before the decline. It could have been a combination.”

“Or that gem,” Midnight offered. “Whatever that was, it was the source of Discord's power.”

“The only thing he’s ever known was being the ‘lord of chaos’,” Rainbow interjected, as if she didn't even realize others were talking. “Starswirl raised him to be a monster, and by the time he could even realize it might be wrong, it was too late. No pony would give him a chance, so he never even tried.

“Starswirl turned him into a monster and made sure he believed that was all he could ever be.”

“He could still be lying,” Twilight reminded.

Cyan hooves slammed on the table, startling everypony, as Rainbow glared at Twilight. “No, he's not! I can feel it.” Rainbow fell back into her seat, resting a hoof on her chest. “It's like a weight right here. I can feel his father's betrayal. I can feel the lies and manipulations... and it hurts.”

The others looked on with sympathy. They could tell this struck a chord with the pegasus.

“It's your Element,” Celestia spoke up. “It feels a grievous crime against loyalty, and is seeking to right the wrong.”

“They can do that?” Scootaloo asked.

“I'm unsure about the Elements of Order, but the Elements of Harmony, yes,” Celestia confirmed. “When they sense a particularly great violation of their trait, they lead the bearer to fix the issue, like if a pony is being especially cruel, Fluttershy would feel it. Though, I believe it has a limited range and must be a rather extreme case.”

“And we’re just hearing about this now?” Rainbow asked. “Shouldn’t this have been brought up about, oh I don’t know, when we first got the things?”

“I am of the habit of wanting ponies to figure things out for themselves, even when it would be best if I just told them,” Celestia explained, sheepishly. “I apologize for that.”

“So...” Midnight said, moving on. “Basically, Discord, who everyone thought was evil, is actually just a victim in the plot of some cruel wizard, who may or may not be a famous and well respected historical figure, that involves some gem that can give an ordinary unicorn baby godlike powers... That about right?”

“Yup,” Sweetie Belle said nonchalantly.

“And it's nowhere near the strangest thing we've dealt with,” Scootaloo tacked on.

That got a bit of a much needed chuckle out of everypony present, even lifting Rainbow's mood a bit.

“Alright, so we need to find out where this wizard is - we'll just call him Starswirl for now until we can verify his identity - and decide what to do with Discord,” Midnight summed up.

“Rainbow,” Celestia brought everypony's attention to her. “You spoke with him informally. What are your thoughts?”

Rainbow glanced nervously around, not liking being put on the spot. “Um... I don't know. He doesn't seem like he's so bad, he just had a bad parent.” Growing a little more confident, she added, “Maybe he just needs somepony to show him ponies can be forgiving.”

Celestia hummed in thought. “You may be right. Truth be told, there was a time I was considering trying to reform him. Perhaps I should revive that plan.” The princess gave Rainbow a calculating look. “Originally, I had planned on asking Fluttershy to lead his reformation, but now... Would you like to be the one to help Discord find harmony, Major Dash?”

Rainbow Dash closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. In her younger days she would have just said 'no way', but instead she did something she had found herself doing more and more as the years went by; think about her answer.

Eventually, she opened her eyes, and replied, “I'll do it.”

Celestia glanced at the clock on the wall. “Very good. With that decided, let us adjourn. You have all had a long day, and deserve the evening off.”

The group stood and headed for the door. As they headed out, Twilight asked Rainbow, “Are you sure about the whole Discord thing? I mean, I have a feeling reforming him will be difficult.”

Rainbow turned to Twilight, determination in her eyes. “You didn't see, Twi. He won't admit it, but he's hurting. Honestly, he reminds me of myself back in the day, keeping his emotions all bottled up like that.” Her hard expression softened with a slight smile. “Besides, I can always get Fluttershy and Pinkie to help me.”

“Is he going to be moving in with us?” Scootaloo asked.

“Eeyup,” Rainbow answered.

Scootaloo groaned. “In that case, I'm going to find Storm and plow him until one of our hips breaks. Goddess knows I won't be able to later.”

Rainbow watches as the blind pegasus runs off before sighing. “I swear, that girl has no tact, whatsoever.”

Twilight giggled, “She kind of reminds me of you when we first met. You still aren't much better.”

As the group stepped into the main hall of the palace, Rainbow smirked, “Speaking of 'plowing', Twilight...”

“There y'all are!” called a country voice. “We're gonna miss the play!”

Twilight smiled. “Hello Applebloom, I was just talking to 'Miss Tact', here. We can head over there now.”

“So, are we ready, ladies?” Midnight asked his dates.

Rainbow snickered, “Have fun, and don't keep the neighbors up all night.”

“Hey, just 'cause you're the 'fastest pony in Equestria' don't mean everypony's gonna try copyin' ya.”

“Ouch,” Rainbow feigned pain, “Nice comeback, kid.”

“Alright, come on,” Twilight said, laughing at the two mares. “Are you two ready?”

“Ah've been ready for three years!” Applebloom cheered as they ran out the door.

Rainbow Dash watched her friends go, happy that Applebloom finally got her dream.

Rainbow took her time heading outside and kicked off the ground into the air. She flew lazily around the city, no real destination in mind. Flying helped her think, and she had a lot on her mind.

The truth was, she was conflicted about Discord. She didn't trust him at all, but at the same time, she believed what he said in the hospital. Now, she needed to teach him. She needed to break down all the lies his father taught him, and teach him properly.

She was worried but she knew she could do it with her friends' help. There was nothing they couldn't do when they worked together. Now, with the help of her friends, she was going to help guide and teach the former spirit of chaos much like she had done for Scootaloo.

A sudden thought brought Rainbow screeching to a halt.

“Did I just adopt Discord?!”

Chapter 3: Making Friends is Hard

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4: Teach me Senpai

“What the hell happened?” Midnight said, barely able to hold his composure at the sight that laid before him. “I've seen some awful things but...”

Celestia could only nod in agreement.

Before them was what was once the town of Everstone, a town far to the west. Now, it was a graveyard. Every stallion, mare, and foal lay dead under the baking sun. That, however, was not what disturbed Midnight so. He had seen, and even caused death on larger scales than this.

“Any idea what could have caused this?” Midnight asked the princess.

“That is still being investigated, but it was nothing in the water or food.”

Midnight looked down at the remains of a young colt, no more than eight or nine years old, still grasping the knife he plunged into the mare's eye, even as he was pinned to her side by a hay fork.

It made him sick.

It was a feeling he hadn't felt in a long time.

Suddenly, a crash came from one of the houses moments before Sweetie Belle came out, dragging what Midnight at first thought was a wild animal. Animals, though, don't speak or have cutie marks.

“I'll rip your liver out, you bitch! You're dead! Dead!” the mare ranted, screeching like she was possessed.

“She was in a bedroom... eating somepony,” Sweetie blanched a little at the memory.

“And it's mine! You can't have it!” the mare wailed.

“What could have done something like this?” Midnight asked.

Despite the question being rhetorical, Celestia had a theory. “I have read of similar happenings. Though it was before even my time, there are stories of creatures that affect the minds of ponies, creating negativity so powerful, it would cause even the closest of friends to become bitter enemies.

“Entire towns would turn against each other, and in the worst cases, they would kill and even eat one another. That was where they got their name...

“Windigo.”

“But, princess,” Twilight said with confusion as she looked around at the devastation. “If it was Windigos, where's the ice?”

“Okay, it took nearly a month, but I think you got the basics down,” Rainbow said as she paced in front of Discord like a drill instructor before her recruits. “You know that you can't be mean to ponies and that having fun at there expense is a jerk move. Now that you understand that...” The colorful mare turned to the former spirit of chaos with a mischievous grin. “I can teach you how to properly prank.”

“Prank?” Discord parroted, face contorted in confusion. “But, I thought having fun a others expense was a 'jerk move'.”

“Yeah, but not all pranks are at others expense,” Rainbow countered. “This is why you needed to learn those first two before you learn pranking. If you know how to prank right, not only can you still mess with ponies, but they'll get a laugh out of it, too.”

Rainbow motioned for him to follow as they headed towards the middle of town. “We'll start with an easy one; Pinkie Pie. She loves pulling a good prank, and loves being pranked.”

The pair trotted/hovered down the street, returning a few nods and waves from passing ponies. “See, to pull a good prank, you have to understand how the pony feels about whatever you're using. With Pinkie, she takes her baking very seriously, so never do anything with that, unless it’s something that can be easily fixed. She love being surprised, though, so that's what we're going to do.”

Soon enough, the faux gingerbread house came into view. It was lunch time, so the place was bustling with activity. Ponies running in and out, trying to get a bite before returning to work. It was the perfect time to scout the place out.

“Alright, here's the deal,” Rainbow said, lowering her voice. “I'm going to lure Pinkie out here, and you're going to use your magic to drop this huge fake, roaring dragon head in front of her.”

“One problem,” Discord said with an irritated frown. “My magic was stolen.”

Rainbow Dash gave her accomplice a confused look. “I thought that was just your chaos magic.”

“That was my magic.”

“What about your unicorn magic?” Rainbow asked plainly.

“My uni...” Discord's eyes rolled up to glance at the tip of the spiraled spire of alicorn growing from his forehead. “Oh... That's right... I'm a unicorn.”

Rainbow Dash stifled a laugh. “I know you haven't been one for that long, but how do you forget you have a freaking horn?”

“Actually, I've always been a unicorn,” Discord corrected. “The Chaos Stone just warped my body... which I still honestly miss.”

“Whatever, so do you even know how to use that thing?”

Discord paused for a couple seconds. “I don't know. I've never used it, but...”

He glanced at a small branch that had fallen off a nearby tree. As he focused, he tried to channel magic through his horn. It felt quite different from his chaos magic, but luckily it was similar enough that soon, his horn was glowing with a yellow aura.

With his magic channeled, he focused on the branch, willing it to rise. The branch began to glow in a similar light as it obeyed his command.

“Alright, then,” Rainbow said with a smirk. “Let's do this.”

“Hey, Pinkie! How's it going?” Rainbow Dash called as she stood beside the register.

Pinkie poked her head out of the kitchen. “Oh, hi Dashie! One second.” A clatter rang out from the back, the sound of pots and pans being hurriedly put away.

Soon enough, the noise stopped and Pinkie reemerged. “What's up?”

“Oh, just figured, since the lunch rush is over, you'd wanna get a bite to eat,” Rainbow offered.

“I'd love to,” Pinkie replied with her usual enthusiasm before turning back and hollering, “Mister Cake! I'm going to lunch!”

Together, the pair made for the door.

“So, how was the rush?” Rainbow asked.

“Same old, same old,” Pinkie answered. “Though, we did have a bunch of changelings come in. That made a few ponies nervous, and a few even left.”

Rainbow scoffed at that. “Good, they don't deserve Sugarcube Corner if they wanna be tribalist jerks.”

“Dashie,” Pinkie said in a scolding tone. “You can't expect ponies to forget what the Queen's changelings did so soon. They'll come around, and when they do then we can say who's just being tribalist.”

Pinkie opened the door and stepped outside, followed closely by Rainbow.

“Fine, but don't expect me to like it,” Rainbow said.

Just as Pinkie was about to respond, a massive dragon landed with a powerful thud, roaring as it's mighty wings spread wide to blot out the sun.

“Aaahhhh!” Pinkie screamed, falling back as she fired off a bolt of light from her spirit seal. The bolt struck the dragon square in the mouth, causing its head to fly off as its body dissipated into nothingness.

Pinkie, slowly catching her breath and getting to her hooves, looked around, seeing Discord staring wide eyed and Rainbow rolling on the floor with laughter just before a charred, plastic dragon head landed in front of them.

Pinkie snorted, biting her lip until she couldn't hold it back any longer. She hit the floor again, but this time in laughter.

“That,” snirk, “was,” snicker, “amazing!” She struggled to say.

Eventually, Pinkie calmed down enough to ask, “Where did you get that?!”

“At the joke shop,” Rainbow replied.

“I didn't know they had stuff like that!”

A bit of confusion peaked through Rainbow's mirth. “What are you talking about? It's just a roaring dragon head. They've had these forever.”

“But not one that had a whole dragon attached to it,” Pinkie countered.

Rainbow's expression went full on confused at that. “What do-”

“That's impossible...” Discord muttered, causing the two mares to turn to him.

“What is, Dissy?” Pinkie asked.

Discord didn't even seem to notice them. “He took it... but...”

“Yo!” Rainbow shouted. “Equestria to Discord! What's wrong.”

“I need to talk to Twilight,” he said.

Pinkie and Rainbow winced, giving each other a sidelong glance.

Rainbow sighed. “We'll see if she can talk, but... there was an... incident and she's been kinda busy investigating it.”

“This is important,” Discord stated. “That was chaos magic I just used.”

“Go on in,” Rainbow said as she walked out of the Dawn Shield HQ's lab. “I'll be out in the training field when you're done.”

Discord nodded and stepped inside. He had never been in this place before, and he had to admit, it was intimidating. It was so alien and unlike anything else in Equestria.

Twilight smiled as she approached. “Rainbow tells me you believe you used chaos magic.”

“Oh, it was chaos magic, alright. I know how it feels,” Discord stated.

“Alright, do you mind if I do some scans?” Twilight asked.

“Be my guest.”

Twilight's horn glowed as a tingle shot through Discord's body.

“Hmm... Your magic does seem to have changed slightly,” Twilight observed. “Odd. It seems familiar, somehow.”

Discord gave her a deadpanned stare. “Perhaps that's because everything you knew was covered in it?”

“No, as much as I wanted to, the Elements of Harmony completely cleansed the world of your magic. I couldn't get a scan,,” Twilight explained.

“Then where did you find it?” Discord asked skeptically.

“I don't know,” Twilight answered, honestly. “Still, this isn't such a shock. You said you had that stone in you since you were a baby. Likely, your own magic simply aligned itself to match. How powerful was the spell you cast?”

“Only an illusion, and it only affected Pinkie, but I also didn't put much into it.”

Twilight thought on it for a moment. “Do you think you can keep it under control?”

“Hmm...” Discord pondered that before walking over to an unused workstation and pointing his horn at a test tube.

In a flash of light, the glass mouth moved as it sang, “~I'm a little test tube, long and thin~”

In another flash it was back to being a plain, mundane lab object.

Discord smirked at Twilight. “I think I can.”

“Alright then,” Twilight said, shaking herself out of the daze at the sudden show. “Since it doesn't seem to be a danger, we'll look into it later. Right now, I have research to do.”

“Oh? What are you researching?” Discord asked.

“That's classi...” Twilight trailed off as an idea took shape. “Actually, you might be able to offer some insight. There was an incident out near the badlands. At first, princess Celestia thought it was a windigo that had somehow survived, but there was no frost. Would you happen to know of a creature that causes effects like a windigo but without the ice and cold?”

Discord put a hoof to his chin, stroking his goatee. “Hmm... Well, there are my sisters, but they were banished long ago.”

“Sisters?!” Twilight's jaw dropped. “Y-you have sister?! What- how- When?!”

“Not 'what', 'who',” Discord corrected. “My father made them before I was born. He fused windigos with the spirits of three sea pony fillies.”

“That's... despicable,” Twilight said, anger building in her chest. “Why would he do something like that?”

“Well, it allowed them to channel the windigos' power through their voices, but without the whole 'aura of cold' thing.”

“Well, why haven't we heard of them before now?”

“Father banished them before I was born, after they betrayed him. I'm not sure of the details.”

“Wait, Starswirl banished seapony-like beings... the Sirens.” Twilight groaned. “So, we basically have corporeal windigos that don't give off their cold and can appear pony-like. Great. I need to speak to Midnight and the princess.”

“You stupid, foolish little wastes of flesh!” Bellowed Starswirl. “Are you trying to draw attention to us before we're ready?!”

The yellow mare that stood before him wore a look that betrayed the scowl she hid. “But father, we needed the power to help with yo-”

“Enough!” His horn lit up, and in a flash, the mare was gone, sentenced to the dungeons for however long Starswirl deemed.

He turned to the others. “And you...”

“Hey, we were just following Adagio.”

Starswirl turned his attention to the pink furred one. “Oh... And tell me, Aria, has your time in that barbaric monkey world rendered you incapable of thinking for yourself?”

“Uh...” Aria hesitated, realizing too late she should have kept her mouth shut.

“Then you are to blame for your own actions!” A beam of light shot from the unicorn, striking Aria in the chest.

She collapsed, writhing and screaming in pain as her sister watched in horror.

Starswirl ignored the suffering mare and moved to the blue-gray one. “And you, Sonata?”

Sonata looked up, tears in her eyes. “I... I... I just wanted to help,” she cried. “I'm sorry, daddy.”

Starswirl sighed. “Oh, Sonata. You are far too innocent for this. However, I can not just turn a blind eye to your part in this.

“No dessert for a week.”

As he left, ignoring the wails of pain and despair from his daughters, Starswirl muttered. “We shall have to accelerate our plans.”

Author's Note

What, did you think my inclusion of Sunset Shimmer was a one off reference? Nope, I wanted the inclusion of the EQG world to be established before this.

Also, Discord is still attuned to chaos magic? I'm sure that won't come into play later, will it?

Chapter 5: Hiding in the Desert

“Okay, sweetheart, are you ready?” Twilight asked.

“I think so,” Aurora replied. She was bit nervous, though.

She had been in this room a few times before, but she doubted she would ever get used to it. It was something about the way her horn felt, surrounded by the maudrainium chamber. Her mom told her the magic negating mineral would make sure no accidents happened, which Aurora liked. The last thing she wanted was to accidentally mana drain somepony, but being cut off from the world's magic was not very pleasant.

“Alright, go ahead,” Twilight said from the safety of the observation room.

Aurora turned toward the large, glowing ruby resting on the pedestal. While she couldn't see magic like her big sis, Scootaloo, she could feel it, and the gem before her was loaded with it. It was that feeling that she focused on.

“Remember the feeling,” Twilight said. “Remember how it felt to pull in magic.”

Aurora could never forget. That big, scary monster hurting her daddy and mommy. Seeing everyone she cared about hurt. She focuses that feeling on the ruby. Pouring all her will into getting her 'bad magic' under control.

However hard she focused, though, the ruby remained charged. There was no flood of power, no burning sensation in her horn. There was nothing but the building sense of failure.

“It's okay, sweetheart. We'll figure it out, eventually,” Twilight reassured her daughter. “Try something a little different.”

Aurora lifted her head, clenched her teeth, and narrowed her eyes at the gem. She wasn't going to let a pretty rock get the better of her. With renewed vigor and determination, she got back to trying to drain her new foe.

One of Twilight's ears swiveled around at the sound of the door to the observation room opening.

“How's it looking?” asked Midnight as he moved to stand beside Twilight.

“Still no progress,” Twilight replied, “but she has my thirst for knowledge and your stubbornness, so she's not letting it stop her.”

“It's not stubbornness, it's determination,” Midnight playfully chided.

Twilight shrugged. “Eh, you say tomato, I say solanum lycopersicum.”

Midnight rolled his eyes and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “Anyway, you're going to have to cut this a little short.”

“Why?” Twilight looked over at him, a little upset by that.

“Our scouts found where Starswirl is hiding.”

“Alright,” Blue Streak began as he placed a small, pen-like crystal in the console in the center of the table. “So, we were able to track that kinda-but-not-really-windigo magic into the badlands. After about three days, we found this.”

He pressed a couple buttons and a holographic image appeared. It showed a massive fissure in the side of a mountain, and nestled with was what looked like an ancient fortress carved from the stone itself.

“That looks Lupine in origin,” Twilight observed. “That would make it older than Equestria itself.”

“Lupine?” Jacob inquired.

“Like diamond dogs, but wolves. We were at war with 'em way back before the unification,” Applejack answered plainly. “Ah don't really know no details, but Ah'm pretty sure they were wiped out.”

“We can talk history later, what else did you find?” Midnight said, steering everyone back on track.

“Well, we were able to confirm he's there,” Blue said as he pressed another button and the fortress was replaced by a single tower with a balcony, on which there target stood.

“Are you sure that's him?” Jacob asked.

“He matches Discord's description,” Twilight answered. “How many are with him?”

“Ponies? Only three, but... Well, take a look.” He once again manipulated the controls and a group of three... things appeared.

“What in tarnation are those?!” Applejack asked, looking disgusted.

“I was hoping one of you knew,” Blue replied.

“I've never seen those before,” Twilight said. “Look at the faces and manes. They look almost like ponies.”

“Ponies pulled straight outta a nightmare,” Applejack added. “How many of them were there?”

“We couldn't tell, but it's a lot,” Blue answered. “However, they aren't the worst.”

That drew everyone's attention as AJ asked “What could be worse than the Friday Crueler ponies?”

“Thing is, I'm not sure if he is of not,” Blue pushed a few more buttons. “but he just gives me this feeling of dread.”

The image flicked to that of another creature.

“A diamond dog?” Applejack asked.

“I don't think so,” Twilight said. “The proportions are off. The arms are too short and its torso is too narrow. Plus, diamond dogs don't have horns.”

“What about him felt off?” Midnight asked.

“This.”

The next image appeared with the dog being turned toward them, smirking. It was a smirk that sent chills down Midnight's spine.

“I don't like this,” Midnight said what everyone was thinking. “He knew you were there, yet he let you continue. Why?”

“Could he be playing Starswirl?” Jacob asked.

“Doubtful,” Twilight said. “If this really is Starswirl, I doubt he would let something like that happen.”

“That your smart side talkin', or the part that looks up to 'em?” Applejack asked.

“I...” Twilight was about to retort, but stopped and sighed. “I don't know. I still don't want to believe he's evil, but...”

“Twilight,” Midnight said, his voice severe. “I need to know that even if this is the same Starswirl the Bearded that you look up to that you will be able to do what's necessary.”

Twilight took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. “I don't want it to be, but if it is the Starswirl... Then I would want nothing more than to see him fall. No one so evil as to try to kill their own child deserves to be seen as a hero.”

Midnight sighed. “What do you think, Applejack?” he asked as he turned to his second in command.

“Ah think we should be able to trust her, but if somethin' else comes up and one of us gotta take care of it, Twi should, just to keep that stress off'a her.”

“What do you think about that, Twilight?” Midnight asked.

Twilight winced. “I really want to take this guy down, but I can't argue with that logic. I can agree to that.”

“Alright, then,” Midnight said. “Let's start planning our assault.”

Rarity was in tears as she hugged her pups. “Oh, I'm going to miss you so much. Mommy will come back as soon as she can.”

Twilight giggled at the sight, as it mirrored another so closely.

“-and beat up the bad guy quick, so we can get ice cream,” Aurora said from her father's embrace.

“Double scoop,” Midnight added. “Me you and mommy.”

“And Applebloom!” Aurora said. “If she's gonna be my other mommy, she needs to come on family ice cream outings.”

“Daww.” Applebloom moved in to join the hug. “That's so sweet of you. You really want me ta be your other momma?”

Aurora smiled up at her. “Yeah, you can be the fun mommy!”

“Hey,” Twilight said. Indignantly. “I'm fun!”

“Well, you're fun to learn with, but Applebloom's fun to play with,” Aurora explained.

“You can't argue with the facts,” Midnight said with a chuckle.

“Oh, shut it,”Twilight shot back.

“Alright, everyone!” Jacob called from one of the trucks. “We're ready to move out!”

“Alright, fall in!” Midnight commanded.

A chorus of goodbyes and well wishes echoed from friends and family alike as the members of Dawn Shield filed into their assigned vehicles.

“Rarity!” Midnight called to the dawdling mare. “I know it's hard, but we have to go.”

Rarity finally managed to pull herself away.

“My apologies,” she said as she approached. “This is so much harder than I thought it would be. I've never been apart from them for even one day, much less however long this operation will take.”

Midnight nodded as the two made their way to the lead truck. “It's still hard for me, too. I just have to remind myself that Aurora's the reason I do this.”

Rarity sighed, giving one last look back. “I'm leaving my babies so I can kill others. This is no life for a mother.”

Discord watched as the trucks pulled away. His emotions were in turmoil. On one hand, they were going to stop a mad pony from doing something horrible. On the other, said mad pony was his father.

What was he supposed to feel.

The past few weeks had been great. He almost felt like his old self again, smiling and laughing, messing with ponies, though with a few rules.

He was happy.

And the ponies responsible for said happiness were gone. What was he supposed to do, now?

“Mister Discord?” said a little voice.

Discord looked down at the little filly, Twilight Sparkle's daughter. “May I help you?”

“Um... do you want to play with us?”

Discord was taken back by that. Somepony had just asked him to spent time with them other than Rainbow Dash or Pinkie Pie.

“Y-you want to play with me?” Discord asked, skeptically.

“Yeah,” the filly said.

“We seen you playing pranks with Rainbow and Aunt Pinkie,” said a little pegasus colt Discord had seen spending time with Pinkie.

“And it looks like fun!,” added the earth pony filly he didn't really know.

“Are your parents okay with you playing with... well, me?” Discord asked.

“We've seen you with Pinkie, too,” said the chubby pony Pinkie worked for. “We think you've come a long way from your... old days. Just nothing dangerous.”

Pride welled up in Discord's chest at the trust they were showing him. It was funny. He didn't even realize that was something he wanted.

“I would be honored to instruct you three... er... four? Is she with you?” Discord asked, noticing the fourth, the unicorn filly that he had seen with the colt hanging back a little ways.

“Yeah, come on, Pumpkin,” the colt beckoned.

The filly just rolled her eyes and said, “I'm right here, duffus. I don't need to be right at his hooves, you know.”

“Alright then, is there anything in particular you want to do?” Discord asked.

Discord flopped onto his bed, utterly exhausted. He knew foals were energetic, but those four were on a level all their own. Then again, that could just be par for the course. It's not like he had spent a lot of time around children.

Still, it was an experience he wouldn't mind having again. Maybe he could get a job in daycare or at the school?

“Now isn't that just sweet?” a mare's voice came.

Discord shot to his hooves, ready to defend himself. “Who's there?!” he called, looking around the dark room, trying to find the speaker

“Aww, he doesn't know us,” said another, this one bubbly.

“Well, duh. We've never met him before,” a third, surly voice.

“I'm not asking twice?!” Discord called. “Who are you, and what do you want?!”

From the shadows, three mares stepped forward, smirking evilly with scaled snouts.

“Hello, little brother.”

Author's Note

For those who don't know, in my headcacon, Pinkie and Maud are named after rocks just like the rest of their family. Pinkamina is a mineral that hyper-agitates magic energy, causing it to become unstable. It's often used in magical explosives and fireworks. Maudrainium is the opposite, it renders magic inert. It's often used in antimagic restraints and magic sensitive testing. Aurora's chamber uses it to ensure she won't loose control of her magic and drain everyone around her.

Chapter 6: Come, Little Children

“Y-you're the sirens?” Discord stuttered. “What do you want?”

“Why, we just want to finally meet out little brother,” the lead one said. “I'm Adagio, this one is Aria, and the idiot is Sonata.”

“Hi there... Hey!”

“Lovely to meet you, now why are you here?!” Discord demanded.

“Why, to bring you home, of course,” Adagio stated, as if it were obvious. “When father heard you were alive, he was so happy, he asked us to come get you.”

Discord sneered. “Really? That's funny, I remember father being the one who tried to kill me in the first place.”

“He didn't have a choice. The Chaos Stone had embedded itself inside you,” Adagio defended. “If he left it, not only would it have killed you, but he wouldn't have been able to use it to fix the world.”

“'Fix the world'?” Discord scoffed. “The world isn't broken.”

“Isn't it?” Adagio asked cryptically. “Tell me, if the pegasi weren't around, what would happen to the weather? If the princesses were to vanish, what would happen to the sun and moon?”

Adagio moved closer, circling Discord like a shark as the other two just sat back, humming. “The world is broken, little brother. The only thing keeping it going is the intervention of ponies, but who's to say how long that will last?

“Father is going to fix the world the only way it can be fixed.”

“And how is he going to do that?” Discord asked, shaking his head in an attempt to clear the haze that started creeping in.

Adagio stopped, looking discord right in the eye. “By remaking it.”

“But...” Discord squeezed his eyes shut, trying to focus. Are they singing? Why are they... is that a bad thing?

“Come with us, little brother,” Adagio said.

“B-but... my friends-” Discord began.

“Don't care about you,” Adagio finished for him.

“I... I...” Discord tried to argue, but his mind just couldn't focus. He suddenly went limp, falling to the floor in a heap.

Adagio laid beside the stallion, placing a hoof on his withers. “Come with us and let us be a family again.”

Discord looked up and smiled at her warmly. “Yes... Let's be a family.”

“It worked!” Sonata cheered. “We got our little brother back!”

“Great, can we go home, now?” Aria complained.

“You two, go on without me,” Adagio said. “Father still needs a little insurance.”

“And then, we were like 'that was so awesome!'” Aurora finished retelling the day's events as Missus Cake cake dried the filly's mane.

“It sounds like you four had quite the day,” Missus Cake said with a smile.

“Uh-huh, and he said he'd play with us again tomorrow,” Pumpkin added.

“Well, I'm sure that will be just as fun,” Missus Cake replied.

“Yeah!” Pound spoke up, his wings buzzing. “He said he'd show us what owlbears actually looked like!”

“So we'll be the first ponies to see one in, like, a thousand years!” Aurora exclaimed. “You know, 'cause they went egg stinked.”

“Oh my, that's such a big word,” Missus Cake praised.

“Well, yeah,” Pound said. “Her mom's probably the smartest pony ever. Of course she'd be an egghead, too.”

“I'm not an 'egghead', I'm well read,” Aurora said, proudly.

“Okay, you three, off to bed,” Missus Cake said as she shooed them out the door.

“Aww,” the trio moaned in unison.

“You can talk for half an hour while you settle down.”

“Yay!”

The three rushed out the door and down the hall to Pound and Pumpkin's bedroom.

The trucks bounced and bumped as it made it's was through the barren desert. There was no road way out there, but that didn't stop the powerful vehicles. They were built for this kind of terrain.

The ponies inside, however, not so much.

“Can you try not hitting every single rock, please?!” Rarity complained.

“No,” Jacob replied.

“Don't you have a spell for this?” Rainbow asked Twilight.

“Yes,” she answered, “but I'm not wasting my magic right now.”

“Tough it out, soldier,” Midnight ordered. “If you can't handle a few bumps, you don't need to be here.”

“You alright, sugarcube?” Applejack asked the Colonel. “You seem a mite more irritable than usual.”

Midnight sighed. “I'm fine. I just feel like something's wrong.”

“Don't worry, we'll be fine,” Applebloom assured. “We're gonna take this guy down and be back in time to catch a movie.”

“Daww, is mah little sis lookin' to make out in the dark?” Applejack teased.

The young mare blushed furiously. “Wh-what? No! I'm just lookin' to spend time with Twi and Midnight!”

“Oh, so you don't want to make out with us?” Twilight joined in. “That's okay, we'll just make out together.”

“No! Ah wanna make out! Wait, no... Ah mean-”

Too late to save face, Applebloom just buried her face in her hooves as the entire truck burst out in laughter.

“Or maybe she wants to skip the make out and straight to the bedroom?” Rainbow said with a cocky smirk.

Applebloom's head shot up, eyes wide and face red.

Twilight and Midnight smirked at each other before leaning toward the embarrassed mare.

“Oh, so you want to join us for a little... victory romp?” Twilight said in a sultry tone.

“Well, I suppose I wouldn't mind hearing your 'singing voice',” Midnight added.

“A-A-Ah don't-Ah-Ah'm...”

“Alright, you guys,” Applejack interrupted, holding back a laugh. “Enough teasin' mah sister. She gonna be too embarrassed to fight if y'all keep this up.”

Midnight and Twilight both gave Applebloom a peck on opposite cheeks and leaned back.

“Sorry, but you're just too much fun to tease, Bloomers,” Twilight said.

“Wait, 'Bloomers'?” Rainbow said before laughing again.

“Alright, enough dicking around,” Midnight said before flicking on his headset to speak with the ponies in the other truck. “Time to put on your game faces. We're almost there.”

As Wingnut flew overhead, Midnight looked through its eyes. The fortress was, obviously, exactly as it was shown in the briefing room.

“I don't see any more activity than what was reported.” Midnight said. “Blue, you sure that dog saw you?”

“Without a doubt.” replied Blue from the other truck.

“Scootaloo, you have that new toy?”

“Yeah... do I have to use it?”

“Yes.”

Midnight could hear her grumbling through the headset, but couldn't make out what.

“Scootaloo, language!”

He figured it was along those lines. Still, he let it slide.

“Alright,” Midnight began. “As soon as we stop, Scootaloo, Blue, Rainbow, on me, the rest of you with AJ. I want command operational in one hour.”

“Psh,” Applejack scoffed. “In one hour? Please, it won't even take half that.”

“Good, then then I can expect some punch and a hammock, too.”

“Sure, if ya get'em yourself.”

Aurora was awoken by an odd sensation. It was as if somepony was brushing a feather over her entire body all at once. She sat up, and jumped out of bed, followed by Pound and Pumpkin. Together they left their room and headed for the stairs.

Wait... Where am I going? Aurora asked herself. And why are they coming, too?

After some difficulty, Aurora turned her head to look at her friends. Their eyes were glazed over, staring at nothing as if they couldn't actually see.

“P-Pound... Pumpkin,” she managed to struggle out, but they acted as if they couldn't hear her.

They reached the front door, and opened it, without any intention to do so. It was as if she were a puppet, being controlled by another.

It was then she heard it; a hauntingly enticing song echoing through the town like a phantom voice.

As she walked towards her unknown destination, figures began appearing out of the gloom. As they neared, she recognized some of them from class. It was the town's foals, all of them.

What's going on? That and other questions ran through her mind.

She tried to scream for help, but it seemed her voice would no longer listen to her. At least she could still think and look around.

As she did so, she noticed something; none of the others were doing the same. They all had the same blank stare, so why wasn't she the same? She seemed to be the only one that was aware.

I.. I have to do something... but, I can't move.

The sound of crackling leaves and twigs brought her attention back to her surroundings. Her eyes widened and her heart began to race as she saw the ominous boughs of the Everfree Forest start to engulf her and the other foals.

No, no, no! Not the Everfree! I don't want to get eaten!

She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to will herself to awaken from this terrible nightmare, but she knew it was futile. This was real, and she knew it.

I have to get out of here, she told herself. What would daddy do?

Aurora opened her eyes again to look around, this time looking for anything that might help her stop herself. That was when she noticed something odd. Despite being in the Everfree at night, there was a slight glow.

He eyes looked up to the tip of her horn. She hadn't noticed before, likely due to the streetlamps drowning out the light, but there it was. Her horn was doing something, but...

She gasped as she realized what was happening. My magic! It's sucking up some of the zombie music!

She closed her eyes and focused on the magic running through her horn. I... I think I see what I did wrong!

Aurora focused on her magic, willing more power into it. Her horn brightened and she found herself stumbling and falling as her legs stopped moving.

A quick wiggle proved she had control of her body back, and she quickly got to her hooves.

I need to get help! was the first thought that ran through her mind.

As she turned to run off the way they had come, though, she froze. The dark forest loomed around her, and she was hit by the realization that she didn't know the way back.

In the silence, the haunting song still echoed through the air. Aurora turned to gaze fearfully in the direction the others were still walking to see a break in the trees. There, floating above an old castle was a lone figure.

The icy feeling of dread gripped her. She had no idea what to do. Should she run and find help through the dark forest in which she could easily get lost, or head toward the monster foalnapping all her friends?

“What would daddy do?” Aurora asked herself, this time out loud.

The answer was quite simple.

She took a deep breath, letting it out slowly and started toward the castle.

Author's Note

Shit canon loaded. Targeting fan factory.

Chapter 7: Homecoming

Midnight, Scootaloo, Rainbow, and Blue Streak skulked through the desert, using whatever they could find as cover. Finally, they came to a massive boulder with a large crack big enough for them to fit inside along the South edge of the mountain the fortress occupied..

The four squeezed in as Midnight used an earth seal spell to widen the space and close off the crack so they wouldn't be seen. When they were safe, Blue lit a portable lantern to give them light.

“Alright, first we need to get a better understanding of the enemy,” Midnight said, “Ready, Scootaloo?”

“I don't know. This thing sounds... not fun,” she replied, absently rubbing the angular off white helmet on her head. “Why didn't that stupid cat send it to us before we had to head out here?!”

“Have you met that guy?” Rainbow asked. “He's more than a few apples short of a bushel.”

“Yes, but he and his wife are both invaluable assets,” Midnight reminded. “Anyway, let's look at the instructions... thank the goddess Miss Charm wrote it. 'Hello, I hope this thing works for you. Miss Scootaloo might be interested to know this device was built from reverse engineered tech from the excavation of the same lab that gave her her sight in the first place.”

“That doesn't make me feel any better,” Scootaloo grumbled.

Midnight ignored her and continued reading. “'It's really quite interesting how...' The next three paragraphs are pretty much just talking about how amazing the tech is they found in that hell hole.

“Here we are. 'To activate the helmet, just say the line, 'Helm of the Ancients, lend me your sight.' It was Shiro's idea.' ...You're kidding me.”

Scootaloo groaned. “Do I have to say that?”

Midnight sighed. “Apparently you do.”

“When I see him again, I'm gonna hit him,” Scootaloo warned.

“Officially, I must recommend you not do that,” Midnight stated. “Unofficially, a weakened dark arrow won't leave any trace.”

Scootaloo growled in frustration and said, “Helm of the Ancients, lend me your sight.”

The helmet hummed to life and Scootaloo's world shifted. Everything behind, beside, above, and below vanished. Everything ahead, however, exploded into sight. She could see much farther than she had ever seen, but it was just as disorienting as Miss Charm warned.

As she looked around, Midnight continued. “Alright, this is why Miss Charm said to use this thing somewhere secure. It says the helmet hijacks your motor control, so your body won't move, but your perception will.”

Scootaloo said, “This is... I don't know how, but it's awesome and sucks at the same time.”

“How's that work?” Rainbow asked.

“It's like... an adrenaline rush, but my whole body's numb and I can't use the energy.”

“That does sound like it would suck,” Blue chimed in.

“Yeah, but I can see through the entire mountain,” Scootaloo said.

“Good, then we can do what we're here to do,” Midnight said. “What do you see? Where's our target?”

“I'm counting at least a hundred of those monster ponies, maybe two hundred,” Scootaloo observed. “Those things look disgusting. Their magic's all twisted and wrong. I don't think they're natural.”

“What about Starswirl and that d-dog wannabe?” Rainbow asked.

“Starswirl's walking through a hallway near the back, but...” Scootaloo focused on one unusual point. “What the hell?”

“What's wrong?” Midnight asked.

“There's a big block of nothing,” Scootaloo replied, baffled by the strange void.

“A 'big block of nothing'?” Midnight parroted questioningly.

“You know how even rocks have magic? It's not much, but enough that I can see it.” Scootaloo explained. “This is just... nothing.”

“So... an empty room?” Rainbow ventured.

“No, if it was just empty room, I could see through it. I can't see through this at all.”

“Sounds like Maudrainium. It negates magic,” Blue offered. At the confused looks he got, he explained, “I used it on a couple jobs.”

Midnight pondered this for a moment. “So, either he's protecting something from prying eyes, or more likely-”

Scootaloo suddenly screamed, collapsing to the ground.

“Scootaloo!” Midnight rushed over, ripping the helmet from her head.” Scootaloo, what happened?”

Scootaloo took several shuddering breaths, trying to get herself under control before replying. “He... he was heading to the blank room, so I focused on it, hoping to get a glimpse of whatever was inside. When he opened it, though... I don't know what's in there, but it has more magic than I've ever seen. Even that Nag-Ta guy wasn't that bright.”

Midnight felt a twinge of fear pass through him. Nag-Ta was one of the most powerful beings he'd ever known. To think there was something or someone more powerful...

“We need to get back, now.”

When they arrived back at camp, everything was already gone. Not a trace of Dawn Shield ever even being there remained. Midnight smiled at the sight.

Scootaloo trotted off and stomped a hoof next to a small, withered shrub. “Right here.”

Midnight's seal flared with an earth spell and the ground dropped in around Scootaloo. He, Rainbow, and Blue followed her down, Midnight raising the ground behind them.

“Welcome to Chateau de Badlands,” greeted the posh voice of Rarity. “How did it go?”

“We got plenty of intel, some of it worrisome,” Midnight said. “Can you get everyone together? I'm going to check on the gear real quick.”

“Of course.”

The newly excavated underground complex was impressive to say the least. The trucks were parked close by, and beyond was enough space to house every one of them and their equipment for an extended siege if necessary.

Midnight decided to actually inspect it later. Instead, he approached his brother, the human sorting out everything they brought.

“How're my boys?” Midnight asked.

Jacob looked up with a smile. “They're good, but I'm sure Ymir is feeling left behind, all cold and alone.”

Midnight rolled his eyes. “We don't need that much firepower, and it's not maneuverable enough for this engagement.”

“Yeah, but I want to shoot it's big gun again,” Jacob said with a chuckle.

Twilight hummed as she scratched her chin in thought. “We can only assume it's whatever he took from Discord.”

“That was my thought as well,” Midnight concurred, “but did Discord really have that much power?”

“Well, he did twist Ponyville and Canterlot into his own twisted versions of them,” Lyra chimed in. “The amount of pure mana needed would be astronomical.”

“Unless he figured out the Comet Dust theory,” Twilight added.

“Not to enact a regional thaumic shift,” Lyra countered.

“Good point.”

“In Equestrian, for those of us that didn't go to some fancy magic school,” Applejack interrupted.

“Basically, either he was just that powerful, or he could pull mana from the environment, like Aurora, but probably the first,” Sweetie explained.

“It's a good thing we got our egghead to Equestrian dictionary,” Applebloom teased.

“Yeah, you guys would be totally lost without me,” Sweetie replied.

“Alright, enough,” Midnight put an end to the banter. “This is going to be our first priority. Scootaloo, did you see any underground structures?”

“Not a lot, and most of it only went down two floors,” Scootaloo said. “But I think there's a dungeon a just below that. It's small and full of metal but nothing else, so I didn't pay much attention to it.”

“That's a bit too far away to excavate a tunnel,” Applejack said. “Especially seein' as only Applebloom and Rarity got earth seals, and Rarity's magic's best suited for precision, not power.”

“Maybe if we can get a small team close enough...” Midnight pondered. “Scootaloo, how's your shadow walk?”

“It's pretty good,” Scootaloo said. “I snuck around Fluttershy's cottage and none of the animals saw me.”

“And I even told them all to watch out for her,” Fluttershy added.

“Twilight, how's yours?”

“Not as good as that, but I can supplement it with spell and illusions,” Twilight said.

“Alright, here's the plan.”

Aurora marched with the other foals, trying to blend in. Thankfully, the creature didn't come any closer. It just floated above the castle ruins, singing.

As they crossed a old rickety rope bridge, Aurora's nervousness skyrocketed, but so did her excitement. She had heard the story enough times to figure out that was the same bridge Rainbow Dash fixed to prove her loyalty. A part of her couldn't help but feel excited that she was going to the same place her mommy had found the Elements of Harmony and saved Equestria.

She only wished she was there under better circumstances.

Not long after they crossed the bridge, they passed through a massive broken door. Aurora's heart pounded harder and harder as they made their way through the old dusty halls and into a large room, centered by a huge pedestal she recognized from paintings. This was the very room her mommy and her friends' battle with Nightmare Moon started.

It was in this room, they became heroes.

Aurora swallowed hard, steeling herself for what was to come. Just like mommy.

Starswirl and Nag-Ta stood in the old map room of the ancient fortress. Before them, two windows floated in the air, showing two different locations.

“Your brother and sisters have arrived, thankfully without alerting our guests,” said the old wizard.

“Does that mean we're almost done?” Adagio asked. “I'm already sick of babysitting.”

“Are the foals secure?” Nag-Ta asked.

“Yes, they're all locked up and ready when you are,” Adagio answered.

Starswirl turned to the second window. “And you? Are you in position?”

Sombra grinned maliciously from the magical viewer. “I'm ready and eager. It has been far too long.”

“Wait for my command,” Starswirl ordered. “We shall commence in the morning. Be ready.”

With a flash of his horn, Starswirl banished the windows as he made his way for the door. “Remember, demon, these are noble ponies, despite being our adversaries. Do not use that claw of yours if you can help it. I would like to see them reborn in the new world.”

Nag-Ta smiled a sweet-poison smile. “I will try.”

Starswirl sneered as he left the room, heading toward the lower levels. He passed by more of those twisted abominations the demon brought with him. They disgusted the old stallion.

He took a deep breath, reminding himself they were just a tool; a means to an end. After everything was said and done, they, like their master, would be gone and the world would be as is should.

Down several flights of stairs, Starswirl went deeper and deeper into the fortress until he found himself in the dungeons. There, two of his daughters greeted him.

“Hi daddy!” Sonata cheered, joyfully.

“Hi, dad,” Aria said in her usual, uncaring tone.

“Girls, how is your brother?”

“He's still all-” Sonata finished with a crossed-eyed as she twisted a hoof by her head and whistled.

“Release him.”

The two sirens started singing a soft, short melody. Starswirl took a seat before the far cell, watching as his son stirred.

“Wha... where am I?” Discord asked, looking around in confusion.

“It is good to see you well, my son.”

Discord's eyes shot wide in shock as they found the old stallion. “F-father?”

“I apologize for what I did. I had no choice,” Starswirl said, looking genuinely regretful.

Discord, however, only felt anger boiling up. “You're 'sorry'? Y-you... You tried to kill me!”

“No, I didn't try to kill you, I simply couldn't avoid it,” Starswirl explained. “It was regretful, but your death wouldn't have been permanent. You would have been the first to be reborn in the new world.”

“You betrayed me!” Discord shouted. “You cut that thing out and left me to die, yet the princess was still able to save my life. You can't tell me there was no way to remove it without killing me. All you had to do was ask and I would have taken it out myself, instead...”

“You must realize what it is I'm trying to accomplish, my son,” Starswirl pleaded. “This world is broken beyond repair, but with the Chaos Stone it can be remade in our image.”

Discord glared at him. “No, it can't. You're messing with a power you don't understand. You can't control chaos. That's what makes it chaos. It will never do what you want it to. All you can do is point it in a direction and let it work.

“You'll make a new world, alright, but it won't be the one you imagined.”

Author's Note

I figured I'd post this a little earlier than usual, just because this way I can more easily reply to comments, seeeing as I'm off today and tomorrow.

Chapter 8: Divide and Defend

As the sun rose, bathing the badlands in its scorching light, the soldiers of Dawn Shield made their final preparations.

Rarity checked her ammunition for both her rifle and a pair of pistols she added to her arsenal, while Jacob did the same for his assault rifle. Lyra checked the runes covering her arrows. Sweetie calibrated her computer's targeting systems. Everyone else checked their various blades and bludgeons.

Midnight's seal glowed, as did the core inside the pod holding his golem. A grin spread across his face as every check came back green.

“Alright, we're going to-”

“Members of Dawn Shield,” a loud voice boomed from above. “Come out of your hole so we can speak like civilized ponies.”

“Son of a bitch, he knew we were here?” Scootaloo asked.

“Scootaloo, language,” Sweetie said automatically.

“It would seem so,” Twilight said.

“What'cha wanna do, boss?” Applejack asked.

Midnight pondered this for a few seconds before saying, “If he knows where we are, he could have already attacked. He surrendered the element of surprise, so I think we can assume he does want to talk.”

“Who needs to talk,” Rainbow said, flipping her twin scythes in her grip. “Let's just go kick his wrinkly old butt.”

“Ah say we hear him out,” Applebloom said. “He might even surrender.”

“Or at least have an explanation for what he's doing,” Fluttershy added. “Maybe we can do this without fighting.”

“I doubt it, but we'll at least see what he has to say,” Midnight said. “Scootaloo, what do you see?”

Scootaloo's brow scrunched up as she focused, walking towards one wall. “They're right at the edge of my sight, so I can't see them too well. There's four of them, two are...floating? I don't see wings. One looks... Familiar, but I can't place from where.”

Midnight hummed. “Alright, we're going topside. Twilight, Sweetie Belle, Rainbow, you three with me. The rest of you keep your distance but stay on your guard.”

“Alright, y'all ready?” Applebloom asked as the group gathered around the young mare.

With a flash, the ground below them shot up as the rock above parted. The morning light revealed Starswirl and his escort a good distance away. With a glance behind him, Midnight marched out with his own three.

“Ah'm goin', too,” Applebloom said. “Y'all need some muscle in case they try somethin' funny.”

Midnight nodded in agreement. “Alright, but stay silent.”

As they approached, his eyes wandered from the unicorn to the two floating seaponies behind him, and landing on the strange not-diamond dog. Midnight couldn't place it, but there was something familiar about him and it sent chills down his spine.

“Well, you certainly know how to make an entrance,” The unicorn said, bringing Midnight back to the world. “I am Starswirl, Archmage of Unicornia.”

Midnight stopped a dozen feet from the elderly unicorn. “I'm Colonel Midnight Star, of Dawn Shield. I was under the impression that Unicornia fell nearly two millennia ago.”

Starswirl smiled, “Yes, it did. So, to what do I owe this visit?”

“We're here to bring you in for attempted murder and malicious wounding, and to bring in the three known as the 'sirens' for one-hundred thirty-seven counts of murder, magical coercion, and illegal use of mental magic.”

Starswirl just nodded. “Well, I must apologize, but I cannot let you take me in, not when I'm so close to fixing this world.”

Midnight glared at him. “We know all about your plan, and it won't happen. This world isn't broken, and twisting it to fit your tribalist ideals wouldn't fix it if it was.”

Starswirl smirked. “So, my son told you, did he? Well, I suppose I can understand that. You did save his life after all.”

Midnight sneered. “I take it you didn't call us here to surrender, so what do you want?”

Starswirl sighed and said. “I doubt you could be convinced of the righteousness of my cause, so I won't waste my breath. Instead, I am forced to resort to this;” His horn glowed, bringing up two squares of magic, each showing a different scene, the first was a black unicorn with a curved, red horn and sharp teeth with what looked like the city of Manehattan behind him. The other showed another seapony in front of a large iron cage filled with the terrified faces of several dozen foals. “You may both begin.”

“Finally!”

“Thank the gods.”

“Sombra?” Twilight exclaimed in shock. “But, he's dead!”

“And now he leads an army of my mutant ponies into Manehattan with orders to slaughter everything in sight. The other, my eldest child, is in the ruins of the Everfree Castle and has orders to begin executing the foals gathered from your home, one every five minutes.”

“I'll rip your spine out!” Rainbow screamed and surged forward, only to be caught by a large ethereal hand.

“Rainbow!” Midnight said, bringing her in front of him. “Get to the Everfree and get the foals, Twilight, take Sweetie and Applebloom and get to Manehattan.”

“But, Aurora-” Twilight began, only to be cut off.

“Is out of range of your teleport, but Manehattan isn't. Go!”

Rainbow exploded into action, taking off with such force that she nearly pulled Midnight off his hooves. He maintained his balance, though and summoned a mageform sword and swung at Starswirl as a flash of purple and a bang resonated behind him.

The electric clink of magic on metal sounded as the dog stopped Midnight's blade with a wicked looking black claw on his left paw. Before he could follow up, the four vanished in a flash of silver.

“Let's go!” Midnight called behind him as he activated his seal and charged.

Slash leaped up from underground, the cat-like golem charging alongside the others.

The enemy fortress came alive, mutant ponies surged from the mountain like ants, pouring from every hole and crevice.

The first shot came from Lyra, three arrows zipping past Midnight before splitting into ten arrows each, raining down on the approaching enemy. This was followed by the crack of Rarity's and Jacob's rifles. Next came spells; Midnight flinging ice spears, Applejack throwing fireballs, Pinkie shooting lightning bolts, and Fluttershy hurling arrows of light.

As the enemy fell by the dozens, their bodies dissolved into light and shot off toward some place in the distance. Despite how many they killed, it barely seemed to even dent their numbers.

Midnight drew his sword and shield from their place on his back. A pink blur shot ahead, latching onto the nearest mutant and digging her daggers into its chest. Midnight followed suit, slamming his shield into one foe before separating another's head from its shoulders. Soon enough, Applejack's axe and Slash's claws joined the fray.

As the battle began in earnest, a smile crossed his face as a shadow with nothing to cast it crept past.

A flash of light caused several ponies to jump, startled by the sudden appearance. A few were about to tell the trio exactly what they thought about the sudden interruption of their day, but thought better of it when they caught sight of the massive weapons wielded by two of them and the strange, inequine look to the third.

“Where are they?” Applebloom asked, ready to crush the ex-tyrant's legs.

“Based on what we saw in that image, I would say on the south-east side, near the marina,” Sweetie Belle deduced.

“Let's go!” Twilight ordered, rage in her eyes.

As the three ran on, Sweetie kept pace alongside her fellow unicorn. “Twilight, I think you should calm down. It won't do us any favors to go into battle angry.”

“I'll calm down when I tear off Sombra's horn and slit Starswirl's throat with it!” replied Twilight. “Then I'll bring him back, and skin him alive!”

Sweetie recoiled. She had never seen Twilight like that.

“Twilight, Aurora'll be okay,” Applebloom assured. “Rainbow Dash'll get there, kick that pony's rear end and have the foals tucked in safe and sound in less than five minutes.”

“I hope so,” Twilight said, trying to convince herself it was true.

A part of her knew, though, that even at her fastest, it would take Rainbow Dash at least ten minutes to reach Castle Everfree.

No matter what they did, two foals were going to die.

“Daddy...”

“Yes, Sonata?”

Sonata settled beside Starswirl, a concerned look on her face.

“What is wrong, angel?” Starswirl asked.

Sonata fidgeted a little before asking, “I was thinking... What if Dissy's right? What if you really can't control that magic?”

Starswirl gave her a warm, reassuring smile. “Do not worry, my dear. I can control it. Your brother simply lacked the resolve and conviction.”

“B-but...” Sonata began.

Starswirl placed a hoof on her head. “Trust me, my dear. Have I ever steered you wrong?”

“No...” Sonata dragged a hoof in little circles on the floor.

“Do not worry, my little angel,” Starswirl lifted her chin and smiled. “All will be made right soon.”

“Okay, daddy.”

Starswirl gave her one last smile before heading back to his work room.

When he was out of sight, Sonata made her way downstairs. She tried her best to avoid those creepy pony things. Thankfully, they left her alone as she made her way to the dungeon.

She flew up to the cell at the end and tapped on the bars.

“Knock, knock,” she said, trying to sound cheerful.

“What do you want?” Discord snapped, laying in the corner, facing away.

Sonata recoiled at the pure anger and hatred in his voice. “Um... I was just... wanting to talk.”

Discord lifted his head and turned to face her. “About what?”

“What you said to daddy.”

Discord gave her a calculating gaze before speaking. “What else is there to say? You can't control chaos, no matter how powerful or determined you are. Father doesn't understand a thing about it.”

“Why won't it work, though?”

Discord looked at his 'big sister', seeing the genuine concern and sighed. “Chaos magic isn't like pony magic. The more specific you get, the weaker it becomes until it vanishes altogether. What father wants to do... All he sees is a powerful magic. He doesn't realize its limitations.”

“But...” Sonata began, trying to think of anything. “If anypony could do it, daddy,”

“Even if father, Twilight, and the princesses all got together and tried, it still wouldn't work.”

“B-but...” Sonata began trembling, breathing heavily. “I... I... k-killed ponies... if daddy can't bring them back...”

Discord got to his hooves and went to his cell door. “Sonata, sis... he used you. He convinced you that what you were doing was going to just disappear. It's his fault more than yours.”

“Wh-what am I going to do?”

Discord looked her in the eye and said. “Help us save the world.”

Starswirl shut the door to the vault behind him as he left.

“How much longer?” Nag-Ta leaned against the wall, waiting for him.

“Not long,” Starswirl replied. “The Chaos Stone will continue to absorb energy from the battle outside until it is ready for my spell to be cast.”

Nag-Ta nodded. “That is good.” The demon dog matched pace with Starswirl as the ancient wizard headed back toward his observation deck. “It means I can finally clear up a couple loose ends.”

“What-” Pain exploded in Starswirl's back as blood erupted from his chest as a black blade sprouted from behind.

“I do apologize, but you won't be casting any spells,” Nag-Ta mocked.

Starswirl's world twisted and distorted. He could feel his essence being ripped from his body.

And then, all was darkness and agony.

Rainbow Dash grit her teeth. Any other day, she would have reveled at the thrill of flying at such high speeds, but at that moment, all she could think about was the foals. It had to have been at least five minutes already, and that meant...

Rainbow Dash squeezed her eyes shut, willing the thoughts away. It would do her no good to dwell on it. All she could do was get there as fast as she could.

The image of Aurora entered her mind, pleading for her to help as her throat was slit.

Rainbow let out a cry of anger, pushing herself even faster. At this rate, she would likely hurt herself, but if it would save those foals, she cut her own wings off herself.

Finally, after what seemed like far too long, the old castle came into view. Rainbow made straight for it, feeling the muscles in her wings starting to tear. Pain lanced through her back, nearly making her lose control, but she made it to the bridge, hitting the ground running.

She rushed through the door, rising to her hind hooves and drawing her scythes. She ran through the castle, looking for any sign of the foals.

A distant scream drew her toward a staircase heading down. She ran down, four steps at a time. A boom echoed through the halls just one more flight down. She rushed through the door, dread filling her as she expected to find the body of some poor foal.

Instead, she found a seapony dragging herself along the floor, a look of pure terror on her face.

“P-please!” the seapony cried. “Help me!”

“What's going on? Where are the foals?” Rainbow demanded.

The seapony opened her mouth as the wall behind her exploded.

Author's Note

Looks like things aren't going as well as planned on Adagio's end. What could have happened? Stay tuned to find out.

Chapter 9: Monsters

“You may both begin.”

“Finally!”

Aurora forced back a squeak of fear before retreating back into the shadows.

What am I going to do? she thought to herself. What was I thinking! I'm not strong like mommy and daddy. I'm just little.

“Well, I might as well get started,” Aurora heard the flying seapony say. “Which of these brats should I off first?”

She flew circles around the group of foals in their cage, passing Aurora's hiding place beneath a fallen pillar totally unaware of her presence.

“Oh, looky here, a little unicorn me.” The monster reached in and grabbed one of the foals.

Aurora gasped when she saw Pumpkin's hind legs in the evil mare's grip. Unfortunately, this alerted the siren to her presence and she found herself being yanked out from her shelter.

“What do we have here?” the siren said. “How are you not under my spell?”

“Let Pumpkin go!” Aurora demanded.

“Oh, is this one of your friends?” the siren asked in a mocking tone. “You want me to let her go?”

“Yes, and everypony else, too!”

“Hmm,” the siren scratched her chin in mock thought. “No.”

The siren spun Pumpkin around and brought the helpless filly down on the pillar with a sickening crack.

Aurora's world seemed to slow as she watched the spray of crimson erupt from her friend's head and paint her former hiding place red.

Her fellow Crusader.

Her best friend.

She wanted to deny it. Se wanted to wake up, but she knew this wasn't some awful nightmare.

“Pumpkin...” Aurora whimpered.

“Oops, clumsy me.”

In a flash, Aurora's sorrow and pain vanished, replaced by a burning feeling she had only felt once before.

But this time, it was far stronger.

Ah, that felt good Adagio thought, grinning wickedly at the broken expression on the annoying little intruder.

It was even more amusing when her tiny little face twisted into one of pure rage.

And then everything exploded in a blur of motion and sound as the filly let out an ear shattering wail and a magic burst that could rival even the most experienced battlemages.

Adagio was slammed into the far wall and collapsed in a heap.

“I'm so going to kill you,” she groaned as she struggled to get back into the air.

However, instead of taking off, the fell back to the ground with a thump “W-What?” She tried again. “Why can't I...”

Her anger gave way to unbridled terror as she looked up to see the filly floating in mid air, eyes glowing with power as tendrils of magic flowed into her from all around.

“Wh-what are y-”

The filly yelled, sending Adagio crashing through the wall in a blinding flash of light, rubble and stone falling around her.

Adagio forced herself up again, staring in panic through the hole her body made. The monster in filly skin was nowhere to be seen. Instead, there was only the hunched figure of a creature she had only ever read about in the other world. Its body seemed to be comprised of solid white light, even the large bat-like wings and twin horns.

It rose to its two hooved legs and leveled its two, glowing red eyes on her, the only bit of color on the otherwise colorless being.

As fast as she could blink, the demon filly sent Adagio through another wall with a powerful right hook. This time, though, she had the presence of mind to curl up to reduce the damage. Of course, all this meant was that what would have likely been fatal just left her without one eye and probable internal injuries.

Still, she wasted no time crawling away. Whatever that thing was, she could feel it sucking away her magic, leaving her grounded and defenseless. The only option she had was to scurry away as fast as possible.

As she crawled for her life, another pony leaped from the stairwell; a blue pony with a rainbow colored mane.

“P-please!” Adagio pleaded. “Help me!”

“What's going on? Where are the foals?” the other mare demanded.

Adagio opened her mouth as the wall behind her exploded.

“There they are!” Applebloom cried.

Ahead of the trio, a large group of those mutant ponies were already in the city, slaughtering everypony they could.

Twilight unleashed tendrils of shadow as Sweetie fired volleys of ice spears and Applebloom flung herself with an earth pillar, hammer raised.

Twilight blinked into the army, glaive cutting wide arcs, digging into flesh and severing limbs. Her seal and unicorn magic worked in tandem, shadow tendrils flinging foes away as beams from her light seal piercing them midair, while a shield spell protected her from harm.

Sweetie's rapier cut through the air with deadly precision, puncturing organs and cutting tendons and arteries. The occasional bolt of green plasma melted foes from a distance.

Applebloom swung her hammer in wide circles, crushing anyone unfortunate enough to be caught by it. With the exception of the rare stone spike, she focused her magic in her body seal, increasing her speed and agility in order to keep up with the horde of mutants.

“Where's Sombra?!” Twilight asked over the din of battle. “Sweetie, can you do a scan?”

“Dot, scan for magi sources other than us and these mutants,” Sweetie commanded.

“Scanning,” replied her computer's VI. “No others detected. However, there is an anomalous energy coming from the harbor. It matches the profile of a temporal rift.”

“I think he's in the harbor,” Sweetie called. “Dot's picked up on temporal magic.”

“Go kick his flank, Twi,” Applebloom said. “We got this.”

“Got it!” Twilight's body darkened and sunk into a nearby shadow.

Applebloom shook her head as she crushed a mutant's. “That'll never stop being freaky.”

Silent as the shadow she rose from, Twilight materialized a couple dozen feet behind her target. He was standing before a massive stone arch, doing... something. Whatever it was, it reeked of powerful magic.

“I see you've embraced the darkness,” Sombra said, not even looking up.

“It's not the same,” Twilight replied, giving up on stealth. “Your darkness is born of evil, mine is pure, elemental shadow, neither good nor evil.”

Sombra smiled maliciously as he turned toward her. “Yes, it is quite the cold, emotionless magic you now wield.”

“Surrender now, and I won't kill you,” Twilight threatened, pointing her glaive at the ex-tyrant. “You know you have no chance of beating me. Be smart.”

Sombra let out a deep, cocky laugh. “You're right. I can not beat you. Which is why I brought something that can.”

Sombra's horn flashed and the stone arch came to life. Glowing black runes lined every inch as the air inside shimmered and sparkled. Ebony lightning seemed to tear the very fabric of reality.

From within the rift came a low, angry rumbling, almost like...

“Come forward, Fenrir, Devourer of Gods!” Sombra commanded.

The earth trembled as the sound of shattering chains reverberated through the air.

Twilight's ears pinned themselves against her head, pupils shrinking to pinpricks, as a head the size of a house slowly came through the rift.

Its massive head lowered, one minotaur sized eye locking with hers as its lip curled back.

Rainbow Dash stared, wide eyed, as the demon stepped through the opening. Fear started creeping into her mind as recognition set in. The minotaur-like legs, the draconic wings, the two curving horns on its head all brought horrible memories rushing back.

“N-Nag-Ta?!” Rainbow stammered.

No... his ghost? Do demons have ghosts?

Her thoughts were interrupted by the creature's deafening bellow. It charged wildly, prompting a reflexive lightning bolt from Rainbow Dash. The bolt struck true, but only seemed to vanish into the beast's body.

Its blood red eyes bored into Rainbow's and faster than she thought possible, its hand wrapped around her body.

A thousand terrifying thoughts swam through her head. Was she going to die here? How would her friends take her demise? Who would save the foals?

Then, it threw her behind it as if tossing a candy wrapper. She tumbled through the air, only saved from a painful landing by years of experience in the art of crashing.

Rainbow sprung to her feet, ready to fight. Only to see the beast had already vanished, along with the siren.

Before she could pursue them, though, she heard a young, distraught voice. “Pumpkin... get up, p-please.”

She was on the move before she even realized what she heard.

Jumping through a hole in the wall, she found herself in the throne room of the old palace. In the center, stood a large cage filled with all the Ponyville foals.

“M-Miss Dash...” Pound Cake was at the front of the crowd, staring up at her with tear filled eyes. “Pumpkin's not moving.”

Ice filled Rainbow's veins as she turned to where the colt was pointing. Pumpkin laid in a pool of her own blood beside a fallen pillar. Rainbow approached her hesitantly, praying there was hope.

The empty, vacant eyes would haunt her till the end of her days.

“D-don't worry,” Rainbow said, unable to look away. “We'll... get her to the hospital.”

“What about Aurora?” Pound asked. “She's not here.”

Rainbow's heart skipped a beat. She couldn't have failed another, especially one she was so close too. It was hard enough keeping it together seeing one filly that called her 'Auntie' dead. She didn't think she could handle another.

A loud crash pulled Rainbow's attention away, reminding her she still had a town's worth of living foals to protect.

“Alright, you guys,” Rainbow turned to the cage. “I'm going to let you out, but you have to do everything I say, exactly how I say, when I say, got it?”

“Wh-what about Pumpkin?” Pound asked.

Rainbow looked back at the murdered filly. What could she do? How could she assure Pound?

“I-I'll take her to the hospital, okay,” Rainbow said. “But you have to get somewhere safer. I want you to go through that door,” she pointed at an empty door frame to the right of the dais, “and up the stairs to the left. That'll take you to a tower. Wait there until somepony comes for you.”

She raised her hoof and focused on her fire seal. “Here, this'll help you guys.”

Four orbs of heatless fire shot off and hovered over Pound and three others.

“Anypony that passes by will be able to see those from the tower,” she explained to the foals, “and it's high enough that monsters won't be able to get you. Now, go on.”

The group rushed out of the cage and toward the door. All except Pound.

“You have one of the lights, Pound,” Rainbow said. “You need to go with them.”

The colt hesitated, but complied, running to catch up with the others.

As soon as they were gone, she let her scowl show. She didn't know if the siren did it herself or if that Nag-Ta wannabe did it, but she would ensure they both suffered for what they did to Pumpkin and Aurora.

Author's Note

I'm a dick to fillies.

Chapter 10: Death for Life

“And I wanted to stay, because, I mean, who doesn't like jousting, but Dagi was like 'We have to find that magic'.” Sonata said in a mocking tone.

She and Discord had been searching the fortress for Starswirl for the past ten minutes. They looked in his study and his observatory, all while Sonata told Discord about their time banished to another world.

Discord had to admit, the floating seapony was nothing like their other sisters. She was sweet and caring, reminding him of Fluttershy if she had Pinkie's outgoing attitude and energy.

“And worse, we never found it! I don't think it existed any...” Sonata stopped in midair, eyes going wide. “Daddy?”

Discord followed her gaze to a cloak covered figure lying in front of a thick vault door.

“Daddy!” Sonata rushed forward. “Daddy, are you okay?” she asked as she rolled him over.

The remains of a body that looked like it spent months under the desert sun stared up at her through empty sockets.

“Daddy!” Sonata cried. “No...”

“What happened?” Discord asked.

Sonata looked up at Discord through teary eyes.

Before she could speak, a shadow exploded in an orange blur that tackled Sonata, pinning her against the wall with a blade to her neck.

“Scootaloo?!” Discord couldn't believe his eyes. “How-”

“What are you doing here, Discord?” Scootaloo demanded. “And why are you with the enemy?”

“W-we brought him here!” Sonata cried.

“Scootaloo, stop!” Discord pleaded. “She's not the enemy.”

“Oh yeah? Well where is he, then? Where's Starswirl?” she asked.

“He's... right there,” Discord said, pointing at the mummified remains.

“Where?” Scootaloo 'looked' around until she noticed something. “What the hell? Is... is that a body?”

“That's father,” Discord said.

“No it isn't,” Scootaloo insisted. “He just talked to us. That body's been dead for at least a day. It's completely empty of magic.”

“Nag-Ta killed him,” Sonata said.

Scootaloo froze, her heart skipping a beat. “Wh-what did you say?”

“N-Nag-Ta killed him. His claw-”

“Nag-Ta's dead,” Scootaloo insisted. “He's been dead for more than a year..”

“N-no. He's been helping us,” Sonata stated. “Those creepy pony-things are his.”

“Scootaloo,” Discord interrupted. “Please, let her go. She's really trying to help.”

Scootaloo scowled. “Okay, then, tell me where the Chaos Stone is.”

“In there,” Sonata replied immediately.

Scootaloo examined the room she indicated, but there was nothing. It was an empty void, lacking even the natural magic in the air.

“I can't see anything in there at all,” Scootaloo said.

“Well, duh. The door's closed,” Sonata said.

Scootaloo sneered and smacked her in the back of the head, knocking her out.

“Stay here and make sure she doesn't go anywhere,” Scootaloo said as she leaped toward the door.

“Wait!”

Too late. Scootaloo wrenched open the door with a tendril of shadow magic. As soon as she did, a blast of green magic struck her, slamming her into the opposite wall.

“Hya!” Applebloom yelled as her hammer collided with the side of the giant wolf's head.

That same strike could have taken a chunk out of a mountain, yet against the monster, it was nothing but an irritation.

The wolf tried to gobble up the little insect, but his snack was pulled away by a black tentacle.

“Thanks, Twi,” Applebloom said as she landed beside the mare.

She and Sweetie cleared out the little guys quickly enough, but it was obvious they were only a distraction.

“Don't mention it,” Twilight replied before lighting up her horn. She launched several steel shipping containers, compressed into sharpened spears, each of which bounced harmlessly off the creature's thick hide.

Just as Fenrir charged, Sweetie activated her water seal, spreading a sheet of ice under its paws. The wolf slid past them, snapping at them as it did.

“How are we going to beat this thing?” Twilight asked. “Applebloom's hammer, our magic... we can't hurt it.”

“We need to find a weakness of some sort,” Sweetie Belle said. “It's skull is too thick, so that's no good. It's skin is harder to cut than adamarachnid silk, so cutting tendons won't do, either. Anyone wanna volunteer to get swallowed whole?”

The other two gave her a flat stare as they leaped out of the way of the massive jaws lunging at them.

“Then I'm out of ideas.”

“Ah have one,” Applebloom said, leveling a determined glare at the massive wolf. “But y'all ain't gonna like it.”

“What?” Twilight asked.

“Ah'm gonna release mah seal.”

“What?!” Twilight and Sweetie shouted together.

“No! Absolutely not!” Twilight objected. “We'll find another way.”

“Midnight didn't teach us that so we can use it, he taught us so we wouldn't do it by accident,” Sweetie said.

“And Ah ain't doin' it by accident,” Applebloom said. “Ah don't wanna, but... if we can't figure somethi' out...”

“Brace!” Twilight 's horn flashed, taking the three of them just before a monstrous wolf slammed into the place they had just been.

The trio appeared on the roof of a nearby warehouse.

Twilight glared at the wolf, determination in her eyes. “I might be able to hurt him, but I'll need time. One minute, tops.”

Sweetie and Applebloom gave each other a look and a nod.

“One minute. You got it,” Sweetie assured. “Let's go, Applebloom.”

Applebloom leaped into the air while Sweetie vanished in a flash of light.

Twilight closed her eyes and focused on her magic. She channeled it down her forelegs and into the seals on either hoof. Her shadow and spirit seals came to life. Their energies built and built until Twilight seemed to burn with fires of black and white.

Raising to her hind legs, she rose her fore hooves over her head, bringing the two opposing energies together. Light and dark merged, twisting around each other in a ethereal dance. Just as the energies began to destabilize and grow violent, her horn ignited in a brilliant magenta glow, surrounding the shadow and spirit energy in a field of unicorn magic.

The two magics fought and battled, each trying to repel the other, but each had nowhere to go. Twilight grit her teeth, fighting to hold these divine energies against their will.

Pain lanced through her skull as sweat poured down her brow.

Just a little more.

One after another, tiny cracks started spreading across the shell, spreading rapidly.

Just a little more

Something warm and too thick to be sweat trickled from her nose.

I won't let myself fail!

And just like that, the pain and pressure vanished. Twilight looked up at the orb held in her hooves. It was only the size of her head, motes of light and darkness swirling around one another like dancers in an endless waltz, yet despite its size and beauty, she could feel the power.

In a flash, Twilight teleported atop a small office building.

“Applebloom, Sweetie,” Twilight shouted, her voice magnified by her magic. “Get away!”

The two didn't hesitate, jumping and flashing away.

“Hey, Fido!” Twilight shouted. “Fetch!”

With a powerful shock wave, the magic fired off, barreling towards the giant wolf at staggering speeds. The ball slammed squarely into the beast's forehead, exploding in a terrifying display of power. Stone and steel for dozens of yards around the impact were vaporized in an instant. For over a hundred yards past that, brick and mortar, dock equipment, vehicles, and nearly everything else was torn up and thrown around, including the three pony warriors.

Midnight's blade cleaved another mutant in two. He was honestly starting to get annoyed. How many of these things were there?

If he had known Starswirl had a force like this, he would have brought a couple more squads. As it was, they were already short two of their best fighters, their heaviest hitter, their best tactician, and their most powerful spell user.

They were winning, but not easily. Lyra was completely out of arrows and was wielding a pair of sabers. Rarity's position had been over run and had to switch from her rifle to her twin pistols and a mageform greatsword. Fluttershy was spending most of her time casting reinvigoration spells to on everyone to stave off exhaustion.

Pinkie was the only one seemingly unaffected by the prolonged battle. Her boundless energy was certainly a godsend. Everyone else was showing signs of wear.

I should have brought Ymir.

Of course, Slash was doing just fine. The golem's speed and claws made for quite the deadly combination against the mostly mindless foes and their simple weapons.

Still, Midnight was worried. It was obvious this was just a delay tactic. There was no way Starswirl would think such mediocre creatures would be a threat to them. Whatever he was planning, it would likely happen soon.

Unless Scootaloo can stop him.

Out of pure instinct, he leaped away, only for the spot he had just been occupying to explode as a dark crimson bolt struck.

He brought up his shield just as he landed, stopping a black claw before it could slice his neck.

“As quick as ever,” said a voice, dripping with malice.

Midnight swiped low, aiming to sever his new opponent's legs, but the enemy leaped away. Midnight turned to face the newcomer. The horned diamond dog squared off against him, black claw on his left paw, simple arming sword in the other.

Midnight flung his sword at the dog, forcing him to duck. Midnight thrust the sharpened point of his shield, hoping to catch the dog unawares, but the black claw caught the edge of the shield with ease, as if catching a rubber ball.

Then the dog let out a laugh that sent chills down Midnight's spine. It wasn't the unnaturalness of the laugh, or even the pure wickedness.

It was the familiarity.

The dog locked eyes with Midnight; eyes that haunted Midnight's dreams for years.

“You'll have to do better than that,” the dog grinned, “Father.”

“N-no... You're dead. I saw you die,” Midnight said.

“It seemed so, didn't it,” Nag-Ta teased. “The thing about demon lords, we can possess anything that consumes our blood, and thanks to your archer friend blowing my hand off before your little bitch killed me... well, here I am~.”

Unbridled fury boiled Midnight's blood, “Then this time I'll make sure there's nothing left of you!”and he charged.

Applebloom's head was spinning. It felt like she got hit by a train again.

She couldn't think about that just then, though.

Getting to her hooves, she shook the cobwebs from her mind and looked around. She had to find the others and make sure they were alright.

“Applebloom!” called Sweetie's voice from behind. “Over here!”

Applebloom saw her friend standing atop what looked like a slab of asphalt sticking out of some rubble.

“You okay!” Applebloom called as she limped towards her friend.

“Yeah, just a little sore. Twilight's out cold, though.”

“She hurt?” Applebloom stumbled a little climbing the mound to meet Sweetie.

“Nothing major, just exhausted.”

“That's-”

Applebloom was interrupted by a rumbling sound behind her.

That just ain't possible.

She turned around, praying it was just some wreckage settling, only to have her hopes dashed by the looming figure of Fenrir rising again, the only mark being a gash on his forehead.

Applebloom set her jaw and glared at the beast. “Sweetie, get Twilight and get out of here.”

Sweetie gasped. “What? No! There has to be another way!”

Applebloom looked back at her with sorrow in her eyes. “You saw what Twilight did, and that just scratched it. Ah... Ah'm sorry, but... Tell AJ Ah'm sorry, and Midnight and Twilight that Ah love them.”

Sweetie stared at her fillyhood friend, trying to think of something that could help, but deep down, she knew it was the only way.

So, she threw her hooves around Applebloom and hugged her one last time. “You better kill that thing.”

“Ah will.”

Applebloom watched as Sweetie grabbed Twilight, and took off running as fast as she could.

With them safe, she turned back to the seemingly unstoppable wolf. It was stalking toward her with a look of pure anger and hatred.

Applebloom rose to her hind legs, and focused intently on her earth seal.

“Ah don't care how strong you are. You ain't hurtin' no pony else.”

With that, she took one last deep breath, preparing herself to make the ultimate sacrifice.

“O, ye of indomitable will. Thine heart calls, and I answer.”

Author's Note

Applebloom tries going all Al Queda on puppy face and starts hearing voices? What's that about?

Anyway, if this looks wierd or anything's off, it's because I transferred this over on my cellphone.

Chapter 11: Immovable vs Unstoppable

The whole fortress shook as rampant magic escaped the vault. Discord had barely managed to drag Scootaloo out of harm's way before the entire hallway began to warp and twist.

“What are we going to do?!” Sonata asked in a panic.

“I don't know!” Discord shouted over the noise.

“Can't you do something?!”

Discord wracked his brain, trying to think but came up short.

“Wh-what about her?” Sonata asked, glancing at Scootaloo.

Discord looked at the mare in question. She was groaning and squirming as if caught in the grips of a nightmare, as caustic, green chaos magic danced along her had.

“We need to get her to a doctor,” Discord said.

“I'll take her,” Sonata offered.

Discord's attention snapped to her, eyes wide in disbelief. “The only ones nearby would be with Dawn Shield. You'll be arrested as soon as you show up.”

Sonatas gaze feel. “Maybe they'll go easy on me if I bring her back. Daddy did say ponies are nicer than they were two thousand years ago.”

Discord wanted to say something to stop her, but he knew she was right. She's either going to be arrested now, or live a life on the run. Still, she was the only family he had that actually seemed to care.

“Be safe,” Discord said, eventually. “and tell them I'm going to try to stop this thing.”

“You be safe, too.” Sonata said as she settled Scootaloo onto her back.

“And... if I don't make it, tell Rainbow Dash, thanks for giving me a chance.”

Another wave of chaos magic spewed from the vault, turning the wall opposite the door to worms.

“Get out of here, now!”

Sonata gave a nod before taking off, giving one last look behind. “Don't make me have to keep that promise.”

Sweetie ran, struggling to hold back her tears. If I find that Sombra... Terrible, disturbing things ran through her head; dark magic and necromancy were a common theme.

As she ran, a powerful burst of energy washed over her from behind, stopping her in her tracks.

Sweetie looked back, eyes darting across the sky, looking for any sign of mana eruptions but saw only a darkening sky.

Acting quickly, she placed Twilight in a nearby dumpster, thankfully only holding dry paper and cardboard, saying, “You'll be safe here. Sorry.” And turned back the way she came and ran.

I shouldn't have left her! she scolded herself. What kind of friend am I, leaving her to die alone?!

With a flash of magic, she teleported herself atop a small office building, hoping to see what was going on.

She expected to see nothing but a crater, half a mile wide.

What she saw, was Applebloom, standing in the center of a massive rune circle, a hundred yards across.

That's not a seal release. That looks like... Sweetie's breath hitched as a spark of hope took root. She recognized it. She had seen it once before.

Instead of storm clouds, though, the earth itself rose up like the hands of some ancient titan to enclose Applebloom in a gigantic stone sphere.

Fenrir leaped back, wary of this strange turn of events, growling.

With a thunderous crack, the stone cocoon shattered, but it was no delicate butterfly that emerged.

Instead, towering over the battlefield was a massive dragon standing on two legs, much like Spike often would. It was broad, covered in scales that looked like some ancient Griffinese armor.

It's face, though, was unlike any dragon she had yet seen. Instead of the long, toothy snout she was familiar with, it was short and had an almost mammalian look to it despite being scaly and furless. He even had three tendrils coming from his chin and upper lip almost like a mustache and beard.

It actually reminded her of herself, a strange cross between dragon and mammal. Even Spike's face still looked more like a typical dragon than this creature despite having a mane.

With a booming voice, the dragon issued, “I am Sekiryu, eldest son of Mina, Lord of Stone,” and drew the long, curved blade from the scabbard at his side.

Then, something happened that Sweetie Belle never saw coming.

Fenrir laughed.

“Finally.” The wolf's voice was deep, more so than even the dragon's, and had a strange, ethereal quality to it, as if speaking through a cheap microphone. “A true battle. I am Fenrir, servant of the Seven Lords of Hell.”

Sekiryu glanced back at Sweetie Belle. “Take your friend and flee, young warrior.”

Sweetie had to admit, it was quite intimidating being addressed by a demigod. Despite that, she shook her head and shouted back, “I can't do that. I need to see that the threat is dealt with. I know the dangers. Don't hold back because of me.”

The dragon held her gaze for a moment before he nodded and turned back to Fenrir.

“Dot,” Sweetie said, getting the attention of her VI. “Maintain video and thaumatic recording and analyze Fenrir.”

“Compliance.”

Sekiryu surged forward at speeds far greater than one would expect from a being of his size. His blade struck with the power and precision of a seasoned fighter, but Fenrir leaped to the side and lunged, teeth bared.

Sekiryu drove his forearm into Fenrir's open jaws. The wolf tried to bite down, but Sekiryu just pressed harder, forcing Fenrir to retreat. He wasn't fast enough, though, as Sekiryu's sword struck him across the face. Sekiryu's victory was not to be, however, as his weapon seemed to merely slide off the wolf's skin.

A readout of various data points scrolled across Sweetie's eyepiece as the two battled. It was too fast for her to read all of it, but one thing caught her attention.

“Dot, what's that reading coming from around Fenrir?” Sweetie asked.

“Analyzing,” Dot replied.

Data points danced along the screen, most of it was too fast for Sweetie to catch, but she was able to get the gist of it.

“I am detecting the presence of quasi-corporeal material around Fenrir,” Dot said. “Energy signatures share similarities to the being Nag-Ta, though this has six other arcane signatures.”

“Nag-Ta?! He’s dead,” Sweetie pointed out.

“Signature seems to be quite ancient,” Dot replied. “It was obviously made long before the encounter with Nag-Ta in the Everfree Region.”

“Can you determine its purpose?”

A crack like thunder echoed across the sky as Fenrir was sent soaring through the air. Sekiryu had swapped out the sword for a long, narrow wooden club with steel studs littering the sides.

“Judging by the way the energy responds to strikes, it seems to be the source of his extreme resilience.”

Fenrir leaped at Sekiryu, but instead of targeting the dragon, he latched onto his weapon. The giant wolf bit down hard, smashing the wood like old balsa.

As the battle raged, Dot’s scans allowed her to start tracing the enchantment on Fenrir. Lines of deep red began crisscrossing his body, twisting and looping as it went.

Sweetie’s eyes narrowed as she scrutinized the magic. “Is it just me, or does that enchantment look almost like... chains.”

“The data suggests it is some kind of quasi physical material holding the enchantments to protect Fenrir while existing between planes of reality.”

“Leaving them out of harm’s way,” Sweetie finished. “We have to tell Sekiryu!”

Rainbow Dash took a little time to bind her wings. The adrenalin had prevented her from feeling how painful they were after her flight. Now, though, she had to actively focus past the pain.

It was awkward standing without her wings to help balance, but she could manage. She was really starting to regret not practicing more on her hind legs.

Still, she could move fine and would be able to fight well enough to slice up the mindless beast and the fish-out-of-water.

She moved through the halls, scythes folded at her sides and ready to be deployed at a moment’s notice.

She could hear the crashes from the demon’s pursuit.

Rainbow didn’t know how the seapony lost control of her minion, but she didn’t really care. It was a distraction that would let her dispatch the monster easily, with little fight if any. Then the siren would die.

Slowly.

She ran towards the commotion, listening to the sounds of mare screams and wall breakings.

Eventually, she rounded a corner and saw the glowing demon advancing on a cornered siren.

This was her chance to take out the greater threat.

Rainbow ran across the floor, silently on cushions of air from her air seal.

As she approached, her magic suddenly faltered. Her hooves struck the stone floor with a loud clop.

The demon twisted around, red eyes narrowing at her.

Rainbow’s scythes extended with a metallic shink, as she took a defensive stance. Instead of pouncing, though, the demon turned back toward the cowering seapony.

Rainbow stared dumbfounded for a half second before shaking herself out of it and taking advantage of the monster’s indifference.

She leaped toward the monster, spinning her blades and burying each in the monster. One blade found its head, the other where the neck met the shoulder.

Instead of the beastial roar she expected, however, the monster let out a scream that would be more fitting from a filly.

And then, it exploded in bright, blinding light, that stung Rainbow’s eyes.

“What the hey?!” she cried.

Rainbow’s confusion turned to pure horror as her vision cleared and she was met with the wailing form of Aurora, clutching a bloody stump.

“Aurora!” Rainbow dropped her scythes and rushed to Aurora’s side. “No, no, no! Oh, geeze, no!”

She reached into the satchel under her wing and grabbed a healing potion. She looked at the stump. It was clean and could be saved, but she might not make it to the hospital in time. If she gave Aurora the potion, she would survive, but the leg would heal too much to be restored.

Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth, popped the cork, and stuck the bottle in Aurora’s mouth.

The filly coughed and sputtered as the liquid rushed down her throat, but the effects were quick to take hold. Immediately, she started to calm down as she fell into a deep sleep.

Just as Rainbow let out a sigh of relief, a wicked laugh came from behind her.

“How poetic,” Adagio mocked as she floated behind Rainbow with her scythes on her hooves. “You tried to slay the monster, but maimed a child.”

Adagio swung the scythes in wide, overhead arcs, aiming to finish Rainbow off in one strike.

She was understandably surprised when the ‘helpless’ pegasus erupted in a blast of lightning.

Adagio flew back and, in a moment of deja vu, found herself staring in the glowing eyes of a pony that wished copious amounts of harm on her.

This time, however, it wasn’t the uncontrolled rage of a child with too much power, but the focused fury of a mare with murder on her mind.

Rainbow rose up, held by the pure arcane forces she channeled.

She glared at the siren as arcs of electricity danced across her body.

“You killed Pumpkin!” Rainbow bellowed. “You drove Aurora to that, and you’re the reason I hurt her.”

“It’s not my fault you couldn’t-” what ever she was about to say ended in a blood curdling scream as rainbow grabbed her and forced every bit of electricity she could through Adagio’s body.

Rainbow continued to force lightning, keeping the voltage high and the current low just to ensure the mare suffered as much as possible.

She released her victim briefly. “Oh, don’t you die just yet. I’m going to make you suffer.”

Off and on, Rainbow turned on the electricity, hurt the siren for a bit, then turned it off to let her recover just enough to stay alive a little longer.

When the siren stopped squirming and screaming, she cranked it up, venting all her anger and frustration on one that actually deserved it.

Finally, she released her victim, dropping a blackened chunk of vaguely seapony-shaped charcoal.

Magically spent, she returned to Aurora’s side and collapsed beside her, pulling the filly into her as she considered her options. She couldn’t escort all the foals through the Everfree Forest, but she also couldn’t leave them alone.

All she could do was wait for someone else to find them so the foals could go home, Aurora could get medical attention, and Pumpkin could get a proper funeral.

Until then, all Rainbow could do was let out all the pain and sorrow, with only a sleeping filly to witness her moment of weakness.

Author's Note

I'm still a dick to fillies.

Also, Applebloom gained a little weight.

Chapter 12: Evil Never Dies

Sonata flew as fast as she could, trying her hardest to ignore the battle raging beneath her.

As she approached the ‘enemy’ camp, she barely managed to avoid a streak of light hurled at her from the pretty yellow pegasus charging her.

“Wait!” Sonata cried out. “I surrender! Your friend’s hurt and Dissy’s going to get himself killed!”

Fluttershy came to a stop at the sight of Scootaloo draped across the other mare’s back. The tear streaked face only added to the mare’s credibility.

“Please... I never wanted this. I’ll take whatever punishment I get, I just save Dissy.”

Fluttershy Glared at Sonata for a brief moment before her expression softened and she pointed back to a white mare treating a yellow earth pony.

“Let’s get her taken care of, then you’re going to be restrained,” Fluttershy said in a kind voice that still somehow left no room for arguing. The spears of light hovering around her, pointing as Sonata didn’t help. “Please fly in front of me and don’t make any sudden moves. I really don’t want to hurt you.”

Sonata flew toward the two ground ponies, nerves growing with every hoof closer they got.

As they got closer, Sonata heard the yellow earth pony ask the white one, “Y’all need me to stick around, Redheart, in case she needs a thumpin’?”

“It’s okay, Applejack,” Fluttershy assured. “We can handle her. She surrendered willingly.”

“Go on back out there, AJ,” Redheart said. “And try to avoid the spears from now on.”

AJ shot Sonata a glare that sent shivers down the siren’s spine as they passed each other.

“Set her down here,” Fluttershy commanded.

“What happened?” Redheart demanded.

Sonata fidgeted as she answered “She tried to stop the Chaos Stone by herself. Some magic hit her and I don’t know what it’s doing to her, but now Dissy’s trying to stop it, and He made me promise stuff, and-and daddy’s dead, and he’s gonna die, and-”

“Calm down,” Redheart ended Sonata’s increasingly panicked rant. “What happened. Calmly.”

Sonata took a deep breath to calm down. “Okay, so I was helping Discord, who we kinda foalnapped last night, to find daddy-”

“Who’s ‘daddy’?” Fluttershy asked as Redheart started examining Scootaloo.

“Starswirl,” Sonata answered. “He made me, Aria, Adagio, and Discord.

“Anyway, I was taking him to talk some sense into daddy, but...” she took a steadying breath. “But Nag-Ta killed him.”

“Nag-Ta!” Fluttershy shouted in surprize.

“Yeah, that filly said you know him, somehow.” Sonata settled down and continued her story. “H-he killed daddy.

“That was when she attacked me,” Sonata said, nodding toward Scootaloo. “Dissy talked her down, but she tried to get the Chaos Stone herself and she got hit by stray magic discharge.

“So Discord told me to get her to you and surrender while he stopped the Chaos Stone from overloading.”

Redheart looked up from her work. “Well, it doesn’t seem to be doing any physical harm, but the magic is around her head. We’ll need Sweetie or Twilight to take a look.”

“Okay,” Fluttershy said before turning back to Sonata. “Thank you for bringing her back. I believe you want to change, but we can’t let you run around free.”

Sonata kicked the dirt beneath her. “I know. I knew before I came here I was going to get arrested.”

“Alright, I’m going to restrain you,” Fluttershy warned.

Sonata nodded and clenched her eyes. Light seeped through her eyelids for an instant. When it faded, she dared peak and found herself in what she could only describe as a gilded bird cage of light.

“Alright,” Fluttershy said, inspecting her work. “I have to get back out there. You behave.”

As Sonata watched Fluttershy fly away, she slumped to the bottom of her cage and settled in for a while.

Sekiryu gazed at his foe. Never before had he encountered a being that could take as much punishment. No matter what he threw at him, Fenrir kept getting back up.

It was both invigorating and infuriating to have such a resilient foe.

Invigorating to have such a worthy foe.

Infuriating that it cost him his favorite kanabo.

A flash of light from his shoulder startled him briefly.

“Sorry, Mister Sekiryu,” came the voice of the little warrior being.

“It is not safe there, little one,” he replied.

“I know, but I have information for you,” she said.

Fenrir lunged at Sekiryu, trying to catch him while distracted.

The young warrior vanished in a flash of light, allowing him to react to the fullest of his ability without having to worry about her.

Sekiryu swung his open left claw forward in an arc from his right hip outward, striking the wolf with a ridge hand strike to the neck, and following up with a powerful front kick that sent the wolf back the way it came.

The small one appeared in another flash.

She spoke quickly. “Fenrir is wrapped in invisible, enchanted chains. They’re protecting and strengthening him.”

And just like that, she was gone again.

Sekiryu smirked. He liked that one. She did not dawdle with unnecessary frivolties, but remained dedicated to her duty.

Sekiryu reached out with his senses. Now that he knew what to look for, he saw them, if only barely, and scowled. He recognized the stench of the lords of hell all over the bindings.

“This battle is won,” Sekiryu declared as he raised his right claw into the air. “Mother, lend me your holy light.”

Sweetie Belle watched from her perch upon a damaged, but standing, building as light seemed to seep into existence around the great dragon. It swirled and flowed around Sekiryu, gathering into his outstretched claw.

By the time a small orb took form in his claw, Fenrir had gotten back to his paws and reoriented himself.

The enormous wolf kicked off, sprinting toward Sekiryu with blistering speed and pounced, jaws wide.

Sekiryu closed his claws around the orb of light that had gathered and swung.

The light stretched and elongated into the form of a blade of light that struck Fenrir right in his chest.

Sweetie watched in fascination and mild confusion as the blade seemed to pass right through Fenrir harmlessly.

Then, a bright light infused the wolf, wrapping around him like...

“Chains!”

The chains glowed brighter and brighter before, in a loud crack, they shattered into millions of tiny shards that dissolved into the wind.

With his armor gone, Fenrir let out a soul piercing howl as streams of energy poured from his body.

With each burst, his body shrunk. Smaller and smaller he got, until he was little bigger than a normal wolf.

With a flourish, Sekiryu dispelled his sword of light and declared, “This battle is won, my power is spent. Farewell, young mortal. May you find peace before the grave.”

“Thank you, Sekiryu!” Sweetie Belle called.

With a nod, the great dragon began to crumble into dust, leaving only a glowing orb drifting slowly down.

Sweetie quickly ran down to the alley where she tucked Twilight away, being much closer than Applebloom. Thankfully, Twilight was still out, laying rather peacefully in the dumpster.

Sweetie quickly levitated her onto her back and ran back to the battlefield. She climbed over broken slabs of concrete, uprooted roads, and through craters to the spot where she saw Applebloom land.

However, there was a distinct lack of pony.

“Applebloom?!” Sweetie called. “Applebloom, where are you?!”

Sweetie set Twilight down and jumped up on a large piece of wall. “Dot, scan for Applebloom.”

“Scanning for Applebloom’s arcane signature.”

A green line passed Sweetie’s visor. Various readings and data popping up and vanishing as it passed.

“Found, six kilometers, bearing one-seven-two. She is flying at approximately eighty-nine kilometers per hour,” Dot reported.

“What?! But she can’t... Oh no...”

A swarm of flaming bullets peppered the ground just as the faux-dog leaped away and retaliated with a shard of obsidian.

Midnight deflected the attack with his shield and with a burst of speed, closed the distance.

His sword fell, trying to cleave his foe in two, only to be stopped by the black claw. Nag-Ta returned with a strike of his own, wreathing his right paw in black fire and swiping at Midnight’s belly.

Midnight twisted to his right dodging the claws but not the fire, smacking the dog across the back with the flat of his shield.

A quick spirit counterspell doused the dark flame, leaving only a painful burn.

Nag-Ta took that opportunity to charge. He thrust his claw forward, aiming for Midnight’s heart.

Before the attack struck home, he was forced to leap away by a spear of light.

“Midnight, are you alright?” Fluttershy asked as she hovered above, already forming two more spears.

“I’m fine,” Midnight replied. “Stay back and support from a distance. It’s Nag-Ta.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened in surprize and fear before narrowing in determination.

“Well,” Nag-Ta grinned at the pair. “It seems I’m at a disadvantage and will have to call it a day. We’ll play again soon, though.”

“You’re not getting-” Midnight was cut off by Nag-Ta vanishing in a surge of black fire. “... Away. Damn it!”

“I’m sorry,” Fluttershy said sheepishly, hurling her spears at the nearest mutants.

“That’s alright.” Midnight said with a sigh. “I’m not sure I could have beaten him, anyway.”

“But you were doing so well,” Fluttershy said.

“You don’t know him like I do,” Midnight glared at the spot where his enemy had vanished. “Thanks for the assist.”

“Oh, I almost forgot!” Fluttershy stated. “Scootaloo’s been hurt. One of the sirens brought her back and surrendered. She said Discord’s inside and he’s trying to stop that scary stone from exploding.”

“Can we get in?” Midnight asked.

“I can,” Fluttershy said, firmly.

“Are you sure you can handle it?” Midnight asked. “You’ll be in there alone.”

“I can.”

“Go. Retrieve Discord, assist in disarming the Chaos Stone if needed, and neutralize any threats.”

“Sir!” Fluttershy said strongly and took off toward the fortress.

It had been so long.

For months, he felt like he was moving through a mute, colorless world.

Everything was so bland.

So predictable.

But now, he felt right. He could feel familiar power surging through him from the pulsing green stone before him.

All he had to do, was reach out and take it.

He could already feel himself siphoning the power.

But...

A surge of power blasted the right wall completely away.

There was just too much power.

He could take it, but not fast enough to keep it from exploding and taking everything in and around the fort for miles around with it.

Still, he would survive to reclaim his place as the rightful ruler of the world.

The only other option was to smash it, releasing the raw magic in a more concentrated blast, destroying and fort and killing him.

Retake my place as the king of chaos, or die.

Discord laughed.

The answer was quite obvious, after all.

The magic was his. It was stolen from him, so it should return to him.

Who cared if ponies hated him for it. What did any of them ever do for him, anyway?

“Come on, slow poke, before all the good seats are taken! If you can’t see, I can’t see, remember?”

Discord stumbled.

What was that? His eyes darted around, looking for the source of the voice.

“It’s easy, Dissy, hit it as hard as you can and candy comes out, but you gotta be blindfolded.”

Discord shook his head. What was going on? What is the chaos magic, messing with his head?

“Now, focus your magic through your horn. Let it flow, don’t force it. There you go! Keep it up!”

“No!” Discord yelled. “I’m Discord! Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony! The King of Chaos! The Enemy of ponies!”

He reached out to the Chaos Stone, drawing in it’s power.

Then, from the corner of his eye, he saw a flash, a glimmer of all the colors of the rainbow, and he froze.

“Yeah, but you don’t have to be. You don’t have to be a monster.”

His breath became laboured and his hoof trembled as he turned to stare into magenta eyes.

“You know what to do.”

Fluttershy flew as fast as she could. She knew that if Discord was still inside, he would need help.

She readied her light spear and targeted a window half way up the side of the fort.

And then the fort vanished in an explosion of green fire.

Author's Note

You guys should expect the cliff hangers by now.

Act VI Epilogue: Scars

The pounding at the door went ignored for the second day in a row.

Rainbow Dash didn’t even seem to notice. She just laid on her couch, staring off into the unseen distance.

“Not this time, Rainbow!” came the country drawl of Applejack. “Ah’m comin’ in!”

With a strong kick, the front door of the grounded cloud house was bucked from the wall.

“Get out,” Rainbow groaned, her voice haggard.

Applejack ignored her and moved to stand in front of the pegasus. The smell of whiskey and body odor assaulted her nose.

“Land sakes, girl,” Applejack said, covering her snout. “What in the world has gotten into you? Don’t ya know what today is?”

“I’m not going,” Rainbow declared. “I don’t deserve to go.”

“What the hay are you talkin’ about? ‘Course you should go.”

“It’s my fault, AJ.” Rainbow said, her voice cracking and her eyes moistening. “If I was just a little faster, I... I could have saved her... both of-Gah!.”

Rainbow reeled back, clutching her nose where Applejack’s hoof smacked it.

“Can that cow hock, right now!” Applejack seethed. “You really are dense sometimes, you know that. You’re gonna get up, get yourself clean, and you’re going to Pumpkin’s funeral, because you’re the reason her’s is the only one.”

“B-but I maimed Aurora!” Rainbow cried. “I took her leg!”

“You told us what happened, and all things considered, no pony blamed you for that, either.” Applejack pushed an empty bottle away so she could sit down. “Midnight, Twilight, even Aurora; not one of ‘em blame you. She looked like a monster, and you were protecting the foals.”

“No, I was looking for revenge. If I just focused on getting the foals out like I should have, Aurora would have killed that siren and went back to normal. She already forgot about everything else she did, so she wouldn’t even lose any sleep over it.” Rainbow laid back down on the couch, legs curled beneath her. “Instead, I sent them to the tower alone so I could run off like a stupid filly.

Rainbow glared at Applejack. “I don’t care if they don’t blame me, because I do.”

“And this is gonna make it better?” Applejack asked, her voice accusing. “You know how many times she asked about you today day? She’s scared for you. She knows you’re beatin’ yourself up over this. She already lost a friend. You want her to lose an aunt?”

Rainbow slumped down, tears falling freely. “No, but... I can’t remember ever feeling so alone. With what I did, being here with Scootaloo in the hospital and Discord buried under tons of rubble, probably dead... I can’t stand it.” She took a deep, shuddering breath. “Every time I close my eyes I see it...”

“Aurora-”

“Not Aurora!” Rainbow yelled, her face twisting into one of pure rage. “The siren! As much as I hate myself for hurting Aurora, I know it’s more the siren’s fault than mine.”

Rainbow’s expression fell. “What haunts me the most is that... I enjoyed killing her. It felt good. So good, I purposely drew it out as long as I could. I could have just as easily knocker her out and taken her prisoner, but I didn’t. I murdered her.

“I let Pumpkin die, I hurt Aurora, and I tortured a pony to death.” Rainbow wiped away a tear. “I deserve to be in prison, but instead, ponies want to call me a hero and give me medals.”

“Rainbow, Ah don’t care who ya are, even you could’a never hoped to be fast enough to save that filly,” Applejack said, scooting closer to Rainbow. “So there’s nothin’ to beat yourself up over there.

“Now, Ah ain’t gonna lie, you did act stupid and reckless, and you shouldn’t’ve gone after the siren when you had the foals to look out for. And the way you killed the siren was not becomin’ of an officer.

“Knowin’ you, it’ll make you feel better to know Midnight requested the Princess to assign a Royal Guard captain to figure out what to do about that.”

Rainbow sighed. It actually did. She didn’t want to be let off scot free. What kind of message would that send if she did?

“Besides,” Applejack said, suddenly looking solemn. “We’re all sufferin’.”

Rainbow winced. “Still no word?”

Applejack shook her head. “No, but Ah know she’s alive. Ah can feel it.”

Rainbow got off her couch and stood next to AJ, placing a comforting hoof on her whithers. “We’ll find her, AJ. That, or she’ll find us after clobbering whoever took her.”

Applejack chuckled a little at that. “Yeah, she’s a strong young mare. Besides, Sweetie’s trackin’ her down. Ah know if anypony can figure out where Applebloom is, it’s her.”

“Darn right,” Rainbow said, more cheerfully that she had felt since they returned early in the morning the day before. “Now come on. We have ponies we need to be strong for.”

She jumped to her hooves and rushed to the bathroom.

AJ smiled. “There’s the Dash Ah know.”

Midnight sat between the two beds that held his loved ones. They had arrived early yesterday morning, with Twilight being admitted for severe magical exhaustion, and Aurora going straight into surgery.

He knew there was little hope of saving her leg, but it was still crushing to see his little girl hurt like she was.

Twilight had come to a couple times, but he didn’t think she was aware enough to remember anything that was said.

“Daddy?” Came the weak, groggy voice of Aurora.

Midnight was by her side in an instant. “Shh, don’t sit up. You’re still hurt. Do you remember waking up before?”

“A little, but it’s fuzzy.”

“That’s the medicine the doctor gave you so you wouldn’t hurt. It’ll wear off soon.”

Tears welled up in the filly’s eyes as she looked down at the stump of her leg. “That monster... she hurt Pumpkin and I got mad... and... and... Rainbow was there. Did Auntie Rainbow hurt me?”

Midnight grit his teeth. It wasn’t her fault. It wasn’t her fault. He had to repeat this mantra to himself, and not for the first time.

“It was the bad fish-mare’s fault, not Rainbow Dash’s.”

The rational part of his mind knew it wasn’t Rainbow’s fault. He read her report several times, and knew she acted, in part at least, to protect the foals from a perceived threat.

Another part of him, though, wants nothing more than to hurt the one that hurt his precious little angel. He wanted to rip her legs off and beat her with them.

That was why he asked the princess to assign someone else to determine a course of action for her. He didn’t believe he could remain unbiased.

“Wh-what about Pumpkin? Is she okay?” Aurora asked.

Midnight’s very soul ached at the desperation on Aurora’s face.

Still, he couldn’t bring himself to lie to her, not about something like this. So, he climbed up into the bed beside her and wrapped his hooves around her. “I’m so sorry, baby. She didn’t make it.”

“No... No, she’s going to be okay, right?” Aurora said, her young mind trying to cope with the news. “She’s just really hurt, but she’ll wake up, won’t she?”

Midnight held her just a little tighter. “No, Aurora, she’s gone.”

Midnight could only hold her as she let out all her grief and pain, staining his coat with her tears.

Ponyville had seen its fair share of disasters. Monster attacks, dangerous Everfree weather, evil villains, they had seen it all. In those disasters, there had even been a few fatalities.

Never had one taken the life of one so young.

Rainbow’s gaze scanned the crowd. Most of the adult ponies were crying, but remained rather calm. The only real exception was Cheerlie, who was leaning against Redheart, bawling her eyes out, and Cup Cake.

The rotund mare held her son tightly as they both cried into each other. Carrot, though, was trying to remain strong for them.

Rainbow found a new respect for the stallion. She could see in his eyes he wanted to break down, but somehow he kept it together. He stayed strong for his family despite losing his child.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Midnight walk into the chapel, followed by a wheelchair bound Aurora flanked by a pair of nurses.

Midnight glanced at her and immediately tore his eyes away.

Rainbow took a step toward him, intent on apologizing, but a firm hoof stopped her.

“Not yet, sugarcube,” AJ warned. “Give him time.”

Rainbow watched the filly roll up to the coffin at the end of the room and break down in tears.

“I... I need some air,” Rainbow said as she made her way to the door.

Once outside, she took off, putting as much distance between herself and that depressing place as she could.

So high above the rest of the world, she let her own tears go, allowing the wind to brush them away as they fell.

It blurred her vision and muddled her senses, but she didn’t care. She needed to let it out.

Eventually, her body began to ache. She chided herself for not letting herself get any proper rest since they got back.

She could barely make out anything through her tear obstructed sight, so she just drifted toward the nearest blur, landing on the roof.

She spent a few minutes getting herself under control before she realized where she was. It was another place she had been avoiding; The hospital.

So many foals were here, all of whom looked at her like a hero and it tore her up.

The last thing she wanted was to run into one of them on their way home only to hear the praise she didn’t feel she deserved. So instead, she flew around the building until she found the window to Scootaloo’s room.

Quietly and carefully, Rainbow let herself into the room. She let herself collapse onto the chair beside the bed, letting out a sigh.

She looked over Scootaloo’s sleeping form. “I think I envy you, right now. Things have been hard the last couple days, with so many of us hurt or missing.”

Rainbow rested her chin on the arm of the chair. “I hope you’re dreaming about something happy.”

Whirling, swirling images flashed through her head. Images of an army marching through a bizarre landscape.

Sitting by a hospital bed as a green mare lay within with a tired smile and a cloth-wrapped bundle.

Standing by an alter with that same mare and a brown stallion with darker speckles.

Huddling close to those same two on a cold winter night.

All these scenes flash before her in a blur. She could barely make out much of anything, until one scene...

She sat there, tapping her hoof as she watched her boss argue with the others.

It was always the same. Every time these meetings would crop up, it would devolve into a shouting match with each of them making completely unreasonable demands.

“It’s like watching a schoolyard squabble, isn’t it?”

She was startled by the sudden voice beside her.

She turned to see a light brown stallion, coat spotted with patched that gave him his name.

“What else is new?” Asked a light green unicorn mare with a dark green mane.

“Their clothes,” she replied, snarkily, getting a chuckle out of the other two.

She had seen those two at previous meetings, but she had never spoken to them.

She wondered why. They seemed like nice, intelligent ponies.

Well, she was going to change that.

She smiled and held out a hoof. “You know, I don’t think any of us have properly introduced ourselves,” she said. “My name is...”

Author's Note

Even a victory can feel like a defeat. One foal dead, another maimed. Two of their number in a coma, one MIA, and one presumed dead. On top of that, Nag-Ta is alive and gathering his strength.

What is Nag-Ta planning? What happened to Scootaloo? Who took Applebloom? Will Equestria survive the hell that's sure to come? Find out in the thrilling final act!

Act I Prelude: The Door

Act I: The Broken Soldier

Prelude: The Door

"Alright," Twilight Sparkle, personal student of Princess Celestia and the Element of Magic, looked over several notes then back at a door fixed to the new frame on the wall of her library, "I think I've made all the proper preparations."

"Are ya sure this here door'll work?" Applejack asked after she set down her hammer.

"I hope it does," Twilight answered. "After all, what if Discord escapes again? What about another changeling attack? What if aliens bent on wiping out all life in the universe invade? We can't waste time taking the train, or even a chariot to get to the Elements. On the other hoof, keeping them here would just invite disaster with all the strange things that tend to happen here. This door will make travel instantaneous."

"Ah suppose yer right," AJ conceded.

"Alright, get back," Twilight warned. "This spell uses a lot of energy and backlash is possible."

Taking her warning to heart, Applejack and Spike - who was begrudgingly sitting out of the way the whole time - took cover along the other side of the center table. With her friend and assistant safely out of the way, the lavender mare began gathering mana in her horn. Weaving the spell, a beam of light shot from her horn and struck the door. Bolts of energy lashed about around both the pony and door. Twilight let a smile play across her lips. She could feel the spell working its way into the door and its frame. The first part of the portal spell was almost complete. Next, though, would be the hard part... connecting the door with its counterpart in Canterlot.

Twilight began weaving the connection spell when something strange happened. Another, familiar, energy interfered, an energy she had felt twice before... the Elements of Harmony. A flash of light, and the familiar weight of her tiara settled on her head.

“What in tarnation...” Applejack cried as she was dragged from behind the table. Her own Element appeared, wrapped around her neck as she began floating beside her friend.

“You guys ready to be amazed?” Rainbow Dash called from her perch high above Scootaloo and Derpy.

“You bet!” Scootaloo called back with enthusiasm only a filly could manage.

“I'm ready too, Flitter!” said Derpy.

“What? That's not Flitter!” Scootaloo scolded, “That's Rainbow Dash!”

“Oooh. Okay!” replied the wall-eyed pegasus with a grin.

Rainbow ignored the misidentification and readied herself for her routine. With a kick, she launched herself off the cloud she was on and proceeded to dazzle her fans below with twists, flips, and other maneuvers that would make a lesser pegasus blackout.

Finally, it was time for the best part... the Sonic Rainboom. The multicolored pegasus rocketed into the sky above the clouds. Once she got to the necessary altitude, she turned and plummeted back toward the ground. She beat her wings as hard as she could until a cone began to form. The pressure built steadily until she felt herself about to break through. With her eyes closed against the wind, she didn't see the flash of light around her neck.

The two pegasi on the ground watched in awe, waiting for the rare spectacle that was about to occur right above them. Their excitement turned to bewilderment when, instead of the prismatic explosion, a flash of white light engulfed the thrill-seeking mare. When the light subsided, the sky was short one pegasus.

“Woohoo!” Derpy cheered, “That was amazing! Way to go, Rainbow Dash!”

“You really must stop refusing payment for this,” Rarity pleaded with her timid friend. “It makes me feel like I'm using you.”

“Oh, I'm sorry I make you feel that way,” Fluttershy apologized, “but I really enjoy grooming Opalessence. I couldn't ask for payment for something I love to do anyway.”

Rarity sighed, “Of all of us, you stay true to your Element most. I'm so lucky to have a friend like you.”

“Oh no, I'm the lucky one.” Fluttershy looked away from her friend to put away the last of the supplies, “Most ponies are content to take advantage of my timidness, but you girls always stand up for me. You've done so much for me, I should be the one paying you back. That's another reason I can't accept payment from you.”

Fluttershy finished and looked back to Rarity... or at least where she used to be. The butter yellow pegasus looked around in confusion, “Was it something I-eep!” The flash of light startled her as she vanished into thin air.

Sweat dripped down Pinkie's forehead as she focused on her greatest masterpiece... The Sugar Coma. The ultimate cake of sugary goodness. It was a combination of chocolate fudge, caramel, marzipan, gumdrops, lollipops, jelly beans, and cotton candy... and that was just the first layer. It was truly a work of sugary art. She knew it wouldn't top the Cakes' MMM, but then, baking wasn't really her special talent. Regardless, she was still the third best baker in Ponyville.

She was just about to start with the strawberry flavored frosting when, “Uh-oh, twitchy knee, floppy ear, twitchy knee again, spinning left eye... Mr. Cake, I gotta go!” A flash of light filled the kitchen.

“What was that, Pinkie... huh?” Mr. Cake looked around in confusion. “Where did you go?”

He looked over to her unfinished work. Unfortunately, he stared too long and passed out from high blood-sugar.

Spike peeked fearfully above the top of the table he was still using as cover. He knew something wasn't right. One moment, Twilight was casting the spell, and everything was going great. The next moment, Twilight and Applejack's Element appeared and they started floating. Then... poof! The others just flashed there, floating beside them, Elements and all.

“T-T-T-Twilight?” Spike stuttered in worry.

As if his voice was a trigger, the Elements released their power to swirl around the six. The energy condensed into a ball of white energy above the purple unicorn. Her eyes shot open, pulsing with pure white energy, and triggered a rainbow beam to shoot from the ball of magic. The prismatic light collided with the door. Almost instantly, the door warped and twisted under the might of the powerful artifacts. The wooden gate ripped open revealing not Canterlot, but an endless expanse of white with a lone figure. Spike watched as the strange spindly thing contorted and shifted. He could have sworn he heard a scream over the roar of magic. Just before the light grew too bright to see, the figure started to twist and contort, taking a shape that looked kinda like a pony. Spike gasped as he heard the drone of magic reach a pitch that he recognized after years spent with Twilight. He took cover fully behind the table and covered his head with his claws.

Mane Street Ponyville was suddenly rocked by an explosion that tore through the side of the Golden Oaks Library, leaving a gaping hole. A crowd started to gather as ponies feared the worst. Inside the hollow tree, the six Element bearers stirred painfully. One by one, they struggled to their hooves and took in the wreckage.

“What the hay just happened?” Rainbow Dash asked groggily.

“I'm not sure,” answered Twilight as Spike helped her steady herself, “but I think our Elements intervened on their own. Is everypony okay?”

“I believe so,” Rarity confirmed.

“Ah'm peachy,” AJ echoed.

“N-no,” Fluttershy whimpered. She had a large chunk of wood lodged in her shoulder.

“Ohmygosh!” Pinkie started panicking, “I'll go get help!” She started to run off, but tripped suddenly. The pink partier turned to glare at the offending obstruction and gasped. “There's somepony here!”

Twilight's ears perked up, “What? Applejack, take Fluttershy to the hospital. We'll be right behind you.”

“Gotcha. Come on, Sugarcube,” Applejack said softly as she helped Fluttershy onto her back.

“Ow,” cried the yellow pegasus, “it hurts.”

“Ah know. Ah'll take it easy,” Applejack assured her friend, as she carried her out as gently as she could.

“Rarity, help me move this,” Twilight called to her friend.

The two unicorns started levitating the shards off the – hopefully – unconscious pony. With a heave, the door was lifted to reveal a midnight-blue, earth pony stallion. He had a black mane and tail with silver streaks, but what was really strange was the fact that even though he was a grown stallion, his flank was entirely bare. It wasn't entirely unheard of for a pony to reach adulthood without finding their special talent, but it was incredibly rare.

“Twilight...” Spike tried getting his surrogate sister's attention.

“He doesn't seem to have any serious injuries,” Twilight observed. “Rarity, help me get him to the hospital.”

“Twilight!” Spike shouted.

“Spike, I don't have time. This pony needs help, now!” Without another word, Twilight and Rarity levitated the mysterious stallion and rushed out the hole in the wall.

Spike watched on, worry written all over his face. “Except he's not a pony...”

Author's Note

So yeah, I decided to rewrite my first story. The storyline will share some elements with the original, but for the most part will follow a compleatly diferent story line. For those of you who were following the old Dawn Shield series, I apologize but that is discontinued. It just doesn't seem right to continue a story that only a few dozen are following when so many others are waiting for new stuff. Hopefully this reboot will get more followers. Plus, the original story line kinda stalled.

P.S. I'm leaving the original up in case anyone wants to compair.

Chapter 4: The Announcement

“So... what? That's it?” Rainbow Dash said more than a little upset, “He hurts Pinkie, tried to kill Twilight, and we just say, 'Hey why don't you move in?' He should be locked up, or better yet, banished! Send his flank to the moon!”

Twilight started to admonish her friend, “Rainbo-”

Celestia stopped her with a raised hoof, “Rainbow Dash, let me ask you a question. Your father, he served in the Equestrian military during the war with the Griffin Republic, correct?”

“That's right,” the cyan mare said proudly, “He's a war hero and everything. Saved sixty seven ponies.”

“Would you throw a surprise party for him?” asked the ruler.

“Hay no,” Rainbow chuckled, “He'd probably...” her smile vanished, “freakout and... hit somepony... but...”

Celestia smiled warmly, “It sounds like this pony has been through something far more horrifying than anything your father has seen. Do you think a pony should be punished for being traumatized?”

Rainbow visibly deflated, “N... no, Princess, but it doesn't change the fact that he's dangerous! And he's got weird alien magic!”

“I agree. His unknown magic, and fragile mental state does indeed make him a potential threat.” Celestia gave Midnight a calculating gaze, “Midnight Star, I will not imprison you, but for the sake of my ponies, I cannot allow you total freedom. You shall be restricted to the library unless accompanied by one of the Elements of Harmony. Is this acceptable for you, my student?”

“Y-yes, Princess,” Twilight gave a slight bow.

“Further, I will assign a psychiatrist to you. My ruling will stand until she deems you safe for public interaction. Also, she will be privy to your identity, and I ask that you not hide who you are.” her expression softened, “It may be a scary thought, but if you hide it now, when it comes to light what trust you would have gained would be crushed. Do you understand?”

“Yes, your highness,” Midnight gave her a bow.

“Good,” her horn lit up with a pink glow that matched the one that appeared on the cell door's lock. She pulled it open and stepped to the side, “Now, first thing on the agenda is to make a public apology and explain what happened. Then, perhaps Pinkie can arrange another welcome party more suited to you?”

The pink anomaly gasped before rocketing out the door. Midnight stared in awe before noticing the others paid no mind. He figured it must be a normal pony thing.

As if reading his mind, Twilight giggled and said, “You'll get used to Pinkie Pie. Just don't think too hard about it... trust me.”

Or maybe just a Pinkie Pie thing.

Midnight's apology consisted of a brief explanation of his past, omitting how he was traumatized by the demon and what happened to his family. Needless to say, many were nervous about having an extra-dimensional being-turned-pony in town. Sure Ponyville had its fair share of crazies, but this was ridiculous. A few, however, were rather intrigued... mainly a trio of fillies that decided to sneak in.

After that, Celestia announced her decision regarding Midnight's constant observation. Most of the ponies accepted the situation, some more grudgingly than others, but a few were not happy. Celestia, in her infinite patience and wisdom, listened to their complaints. She managed to convince some of them to give the alien stallion a chance, but a few refused to be swayed. To those stubborn few, she made sure they knew that Midnight had been granted citizenship, and should they decide to act against him, they would be dealt with swiftly and harshly.

Midnight watched and listened to the ruler speak. With every word, his respect for her grew. Here was an all-powerful, immortal ruler, yet she seemed to think of her subjects as more of her children. Even when speaking harshly, she gave the impression of a mother scolding her child.

After Celestia said everything she needed to, she bid her farewells and, in a flash, vanished. The town hall slowly emptied until Midnight was left with his six wardens. They sat in an awkward silence for several minutes before the blue ex-soldier spoke.

“So... um... are we alright with each other?” he asked, “I mean, am I forgiven?”

“Of course, silly,” Pinkie said.

“But not forgotten,” the other six turned toward Rainbow, “I get that you're messed up in the head,” she flew up in his face, “But if you hurt one of my friends again, buck what the princess said, I will end you.”

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity admonished her brash friend.

Midnight raised a hoof to stop her, “If I go out of control like that again, then please, do whatever it takes to stop me. The truth is, I could very easily kill someone. I already have enough blood staining my soul, I don't need more.”

Rainbow narrowed her eyes at him. Twilight opened her mouth to say something, but the prismatic pegasus just scoffed and took off, out the door. The others just stared after her for a few seconds.

“Don't worry, Midnight,” Twilight said with an uneasy grin, “She'll come around. The rest of us don't think that way, right girls?”

“Can't say Ah can agree with ya, Twi. Rainbow may have been a bit harsh, but Ah agree with her. Ah don't trust ya,” Applejack said without malice or anger, “If'n you're that bad, you should be in the hospital. They know how to deal with ponies that ain't right in the head.”

“Celestia put him in our care for a reason, I'm sure,” Twilight said, “He only reacted that way to being caught off guard. I think he'll be fine as long as we don't sneak up on him, right Midnight?”

“I'll admit, it only ever happened a couple times, and this was the first time I ever hurt someone,” the stallion explained.

“See?” Twilight stated triumphantly, “He's not some ticking time bomb, waiting to go off. Granted, I'm still locking you in your room, but with anti-magic wards this time. I may believe we can avoid another episode like this, but that doesn't mean I'm going to take the risk. Let's go, I'm hungry.”

As they turned to leave, the scrambling of three sets of tiny hooves could be heard. Twilight stopped and let out a sigh.

“We better go ahead and get this out of the way while we're here to watch them,” Twilight groaned and called out, “Alright, you three, come on out. I know you're there.”

“I told you you were being too loud,” said a young, scruffy voice.

“What you talkin' 'bout? You was bein' loud too, feather brain,” this one had an accent like Applejack's.

“Would you two stop arguing? I want to meet the alien,” said the last voice with an adorable squeak.

Three young fillies came out of the corner wearing green camouflage outfits. Midnight tried and failed to hold a chuckle. The white one even had glitter on hers, and the orange one had a crude drawing of Rainbow Dash's... butt-tattoo? I gotta ask about those... taped to her flank. The yellow one seemed to have a better understanding, as she covered her bright red mane under a stocking cap, only the back being visible.

Midnight noticed Applejack and Rarity tense slightly. He looked at the fillies and back at the two mares. There was a definite resemblance, but were the foals sisters or daughters to the other two? Both seemed possible.

“So,” he started with a warm smile, “I take it you are Applejack's and Rarity's sisters?” He figured if he was wrong, he could pass it as flattery.

The two nodded and the yellow one spoke up, “Ah'm Applebloom, This here's Sweetie Belle, and that's Chicken Feather.”

“Hey! It's Scootaloo!”

Midnight chuckled. They reminded him so much of a couple friends he had when he was a kid. Of course, he didn't remember his old friends being so adorable.

“Well, I'm Midnight Star. It's a pleasure to meet you.”

“So, you're really an alien?” asked Scootaloo.

“Yes,” answered Midnight, “I'm from a whole other dimension.”

“Can you teach me your kind of magic?” Applebloom asked excitedly.

Midnight shook his head, “I'm sorry, but I don't know how to make seals, and without one, you can't use it. Besides, you couldn't use it anyway. You see, my magic is fueled by a human soul, and even though I'm a pony now, my soul is still human.”

“Well... can ya show us somethin'?” asked Applebloom.

Midnight looked to the elders for permission. They nodded their consent. The group headed outside.

“Alright... Oh, I know. This is called 'Mage Form'. It's solidified mana used to craft all sorts of objects. Stand back and don't get too close.”

The runic circle on Midnight's forehead glowed dimly. He stood up on his hind legs and stretched one hoof out. A pale blue fire erupted from his hoof, forming a long staff.

“This is one of my specialties,” Midnight explained, “On the battlefield, I rarely used my rifle. Just these and my other specialty...” His seal glowed even brighter as he slammed the staff into the ground, the patch of earth around the weapon glowed, “... golems.” An earthen fist erupted from the ground, followed by a second. A stone creature pulled itself from the ground like a zombie from a horror movie. It was a short thing, just an oblong ball with arms sticking out of the top, and a pair of stubby legs. The crusaders stared, their jaws hanging open.

Twilight looked up over the piece of parchment she had been taking notes on, with a cocked eyebrow and asked, “Was all that necessary?”

“Not at all,” Midnight said with a chuckle, “Just putting on a show for the kids.”

He looked back to see the three youngsters huddled together, whispering to themselves. After a moment they broke and Applebloom approached.

“Hey, mister?” Applebloom began “We noticed, you ain't got a cutie mark.”

“Cutie mark?”

Twilight jumped at the opportunity to lecture, “A cutie mark is a magical symbol that appears on the flanks when a pony discovers what makes them special. It can be a special talent, or personality trait, and tends to be something the pony loves to do.”

“Oh... I thought those were tattoos,” Midnight said, getting a few confused looks, “Images made by injecting ink just under the skin. Humans don't have fur, so the ink shows.”

“Oh... Anyway,” the farm filly continued, “we was wonderin'... how would you like to be a crusader? We're tryin' to get our cutie marks, too. We'd love to have an alien member.”

“Yeah, I’d be totally cool!” Scootaloo added.

“Uh...” Midnight tried to put on a convincing smile, “I'm sorry, girls, but I don't think that would be a good idea. See, I need to focus on getting on my feet here. Plus, you heard what the princess said, I'm sick in the head and need to get better.” The collective 'aww's nearly broke his heart, “But... if it's okay with your parents, I can play with you sometimes.”

“My parents are always on business trips,” said Sweetie.

“Mine died when Ah was two,” said Applebloom.

“I never had any,” said Scootaloo.

Midnight was taken aback by this. “Who takes care of you girls?”

“My sister,” was Sweetie Belle and Applebloom's simultaneous reply.

“I take care of myself,” Scootaloo said, as if she were being challenged.

Midnight looked at the orange filly, “Well, where do you live?”

“At the Feedbag Cafe. I work as a delivery filly when I'm not at school or crusading.”

“Well... I’ll tell you what,” Midnight gave the filly a warm smile, “if Applejack and Rarity give their sisters permission, then we'll say the same for you, okay?”

The three turned toward their sisters and gave them the CMC special attack. Three pairs of doe eyes and quivering lips could make a mountain move on its own.

“Oh, fine,” Applejack said, Rarity reflecting her answer, “As long as me, Rarity, and Twilight are there. You also tell us and Midnight anything y'all're plannin on doin'. Midnight, I trust you know what sets you off?”

“Yes ma'am.”

“Not tonight, though, girls,” Twilight interrupted, much to the fillies' dismay, “We need to go home, eat, and then Midnight and I need to discuss some things. Can you five come over at around ten tomorrow morning?”

After nods of agreement, Twilight asked Fluttershy to talk to Rainbow about what she missed, and they all went their separate ways.

Twilight and Midnight walked through the front door of the library. They plopped down on the couch more emotionally drained than physically. A myriad of emotions swam through Midnight's mind. He really didn't understand these ponies. Rainbow Dash and Applejack acted more how he expected, with mistrust and anger. How the others were able to look past his sins was beyond him. Did they not understand? No, Twilight is too smart, and Fluttershy works with wild animals. They would understand the weight of death.

But one other thought was more dominant than the rest. After all, he always had a soft spot for kids.

“Twilight... about Scootaloo...”

Twilight let out a small chuckle, “I already know where you're going. I was the same when I first found out about her. It's complicated with her. She's had it rough for as long as she can remember. The way Rainbow told me, she showed up on a road outside Ponyville about two years before I moved here. Her earliest memory was of walking down that road before collapsing. It was Rainbow that found her and named her after buying her that scooter.”

“That's terrible,” Midnight had heard worse, but things like that still pulled at his heart.

Twilight continued, “Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, myself, and a few others have all offered to adopt her, but she always says no. It's not that she doesn't want to be adopted, she just wants to be adopted by Rainbow Dash. Unfortunately, Rainbow feels that she would be a terrible mother, and won't adopt her, even though she cares about her about the same as a mom would. We've tried and tried to convince her, but she's scared.

“She's a very proud filly, and refuses any kind of help. We still help her, though, she just doesn't know it. Her 'job' is making one or two deliveries a day. She gets paid for it, and is told it includes room and board, but a bunch of ponies around town take care of her bills.”

“Poor kid,” Midnight whispered.

“It's not the best way, but it's better than sending her to an orphanage,” Twilight reasoned, “At least here, she has friends and ponies that care for her.”

“I just wish I could help her out.”

“You want to help her, have fun with them tomorrow. Show them some more of your magic, tell them about some of the foal-friendly things from your world. What she needs is adult role models, and being an alien, ergo 'cool', you'll likely be one of them. Now, enough about depressing things, let's eat.”

“Agreed.”

Author's Note

So... I have thru chapter 11 of this written but not edited. I have up to chapter 3 of Children of Chaos written but not edited. So, do you want me to go ahead and start posting Children, or wait until after act 1 of Dawn Star like I planned. If I start posting both, I'll be focusing more on this one so updates on Children will be slow and this ones update time might also suffer. I'll leave it to you.

Chapter 1: Beneath the Everfree

Twilight fidgeted nervously. She saw her husband pursuing the roc that took the Crusaders and immediately went to tell Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash what happened. They were gathered in Twilight's living room awaiting the return of their loved ones.

“Oh! I can't take it!” Rainbow Dash stomped in frustration, “I'm going out there!”

“And do what?” Twilight asked, “Search the entire Everfree Forest? You have no idea where they could be. They have Midnight with them. His golem probably couldn't carry all three of them, so they're probably walking.”

“Walking through the Everfree, Twilight!” Rainbow pressed, “You know what kind of things are out there.”

“And you've seen the kinds of critters Midnight's dealt with,” Applejack pointed out.

“I'm worried about Scootaloo, too,” Blue Streak said. He and the orange filly had hit it off almost immediately after learning they both had the same disorder that left them flightless. When he heard what happened, he quickly followed Rainbow to the library, worried about his little buddy.

“Oh, my poor Sweetie,” Rarity cried. Virgil was holding her close, having just moved to Ponyville a month prior to be closer to his fillyfriend and to act as a liaison between his father's gem dealing business and local buyers.

“We are all worried, Rarity,” the high-class canine put a comforting paw on his love's withers, “But you know as well as I that so long as Midnight is there, nothing bad shall befall those fillies.”

“That's right,” Applejack nodded sagely, “Midnight 'll keep 'em safe. Heck, Ah bet their sittin' 'round a fire swapin' ghost stories and havin' a good ol' time.”

“I suppose,” the fashionista relented, “As long as they aren't alone in some dank, dark hole somewhere.”

A trio of groans sounded in the dark.

“Y'all two okay?” echoed a country accented voice.

“I am,” said a gruff voice.

“So am I,” said the final. Lime colored light filled the air as Sweetie lit up her horn.

“Thanks, Sweetie,” Applebloom said as she got to her hooves, “What happened?”

“We fell,” Scootaloo said sarcastically.

“Oh, is that what?” Applebloom returned the snark, “And here Ah just thought we glided.”

“Well, you asked,” the blind filly chuckled before getting serious, “Are we underground? All the sounds echo funny.”

“Yeah,” Sweetie answered, “We broke through a weak spot, but by the looks of it, it sealed back up.”

“So... we just sit here and wait for rescue, right?” the earth pony asked, “That's what Applejack said Ah should do if Ah got lost in the woods.”

“But this isn't the woods,” Sweetie Belle narrowed the light to a beam and scanned the ceiling, “The ceiling doesn't look stable. I think we should move in case of another collapse.”

She swept the light across the room, searching.

“There,” she pointed out a passage big enough to move through, “That should be safe. Let's go.”

Sweetie started for the tunnel followed closely by Applebloom, but were stopped by their third member.

“Uh, you guys!” Scootaloo called as she very nervously took one step at a time, feeling out each one, “My cane was still in the car.”

Sweetie swept her light back around, spotting a few pieces of their car, but not the whole thing. She searched around what debris there was.

“I don't see it,” she said, “The car landed outside the crevice we fell through. I guess we're going to have to guide you.”

“Great,” groaned the pegasus.

“C'mon,” Applebloom walked up beside her blind friend, “Lean on me.”

Scootaloo pressed against her earth pony friend and the two of them walked toward the waiting unicorn. The going was slow, but steady as the three crusaders made their way down the tunnel. They had walked for about five minutes when a rumbling came from behind them. The three stopped and looked back.

“Wow,” Applebloom said, “Good call Sweets.”

“Yeah, tell-”

Sweetie's reply was cut short by another rumbling echoing through the tunnel. Sweetie's and Applebloom's eyes widened as they saw the fissure racing toward them. Scootaloo was about to inquire as to what was happening, but found her answer as they once again found themselves plummeting. This time, however, they didn't fall far.

The trio landed with a light splash on a sharply inclined passage. An underground water source turned the slope into a natural water slide. The three clung to each other as they raced down the tunnel, Sweetie's light being the only warning they had of incoming obstructions. With a quick command, however, the three dodged and weaved around stalagmites and outcroppings.

Suddenly the slide was gone, replaced by open air and screaming. Thankfully, the fall was only about ten feet. The landing hurt, but nothing too bad. The three once again found their hooves and stood up again.

“That was kinda fun, but I'm tired of falling,” Scootaloo said and shook herself like a dog.

“You can say that again,” Applebloom agreed.

Sweetie had already lit her horn back up and was staring quizzically at the side of the tunnel they found themselves in. Applebloom saw her confused look and approached her friend. She was about to speak, but the unicorn beat her to it.

“Does anything about this tunnel seem... odd?”

Applebloom looked at the cave wall, trying to see what her friend saw, “Ah don't see it.”

“It's smooth,” Sweetie Belle pointed out, “I could be mistaken, but I think this tunnel was carved. See these grooves? They're way too straight to be natural.”

“So you're saying ponies dug this out?” Scootaloo asked, still sitting where she landed.

“Maybe, but at the same time it looks old,” Sweetie continued, “Like... thousands of years old. This was probably a mine at one time.”

“Darn. Ah was hopin' for some rescue.”

“Well, if there were ponies down here, they had a way out,” Sweetie cheered, “Let's go!”

“Alright. Scoots, hold on,” Applebloom slid under her pegasus friend, putting her across her back, “This'll be faster.”

“You drop me, the first thing I do when I get my cane back is whack you,” said the orange coated filly.

“Gotcha, let's go,” replied the farmer.

“Are going to be able to carry her the whole way?” Sweetie asked.

“Yeah. All the applebuckin' AJ has me doin' makes ya strong quick, fast, and in a hurry.”

As Applebloom predicted, their pace more than doubled. Scootaloo didn't like being a burden on her friends, but knew it was better this way.

After a good ten minutes, Applebloom spoke up, “Hey, Sweetie, kill the light.”

Sweetie gave her friend a questioning look, but complied anyway. The unicorn and earth pony gasped.

“What is it?” Scootaloo asked impatiently.

“It's a light!” Sweetie cheered and took off at a gallop.

“We're finally outta here!” Applebloom cantered behind at a more subdued pace, “Ah can't wait to see the...” The yellow filly trailed off as she came to a stop beside Sweetie who was already gawking at the spectacle before them, “sky...”

“Uh... girls... I don't smell fresh air,” Scootaloo's voice was one of worry, “What is it?”

Sweetie finally managed to remember how to speak three little words, “It's a door...”

The metal door sat at the end of the passage, a faint light coming from some kind of luminescent panel above. The sliding double door was slightly ajar but the fillies couldn't see any more lights inside.

“It doesn't look like anyone lives here anymore,” Sweetie observed, “The light must use some kind of self-sustaining enchantment.”

“Alright Scoots, this is your stop,” Applebloom said as she slip the pegasus off her back, “Stand back, Sweets. I'll get this open faster 'n you can spit.”

Applebloom hooked her forehooves through the crack and yanked. Once it opened a bit further, she slid her body in and braced her back against one side and one of her back hooves against the other and pushed.

“Why are we going inside?” Scootaloo asked.

“Because whoever built this had to have a way out,” Sweetie explained, “We just have to find it. Come on.”

Sweetie Belle grabbed Scootaloo's hoof and lead her inside. She was relieved to be in a pony-made structure again where there were straight halls and smooth floors.

“Keep an eye out for something I can use for a cane,” Scootaloo requested.

The other two nodded as they took in their surroundings. It was a very utilitarian building. The walls were unadorned save for faded colored lines with arrows along their length and directory signs. The walls themselves were cracked and broken. One of the hallways to the side had collapsed over time, blocking the way. Sweetie looked at the board on the wall beside the door. It listed several facilities and which color line to follow to get there. Sweetie scanned the list; cafeteria, lounge, dorms, lab, medical, and security.

The unicorn addressed the others, “Security or the labs would be the best bet for figuring out where we are, but medical or the dorms would have something for Scootaloo. Not to mention it's probably late. The rest of this place is in pretty good shape, so maybe the beds will be too.”

“Let's find a bed first,” Sweetie said, “That way we'll already know where we can spend the night when we take a look at the other places.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Scootaloo agreed, “Bloom, let me lean on you. That way Sweetie can do her smart girl thing.”

“I'm not that smart,” Sweetie mumbled with a blush as she headed down the hall, her friends close behind.

“Yeah right,” Scootaloo laughed, “The only pony smarter than you in Ponyville is Twilight.”

“Gotta agree with Scoots on this, Sweetie,” Applebloom threw in, “You got more brains in one hoof then both of us got in our whole body, and Ah ain't ashamed to say it.”

“Still can't figure out how to cook or sew,” Sweetie complained.

“So,” Scootaloo said, “Twilight still can't figure out how to dance. I'll tell you, the one good thing about being blind is I never have to see that again.”

The three shared a little laugh before getting quiet, each one thinking to themselves, mostly about their current predicament. It wasn't too long before they arrived at the dorms. Applebloom took a look at the door, spun around, and gave it a good strong buck. The door crashed down under the power of the filly.

“After you,” she said to Sweetie Belle with a smug grin.

“Alright,” Sweetie smiled at her friend's playfulness, “Let's see what we... oh goddess...”

Applebloom looked at her friend with concern and walked in to see what had her stunned. It didn't take long to see the dozens of long decomposed pony remains in the corners. Their flesh was long since dust, but the image of so many bones was still disturbing.

“What is it?” Scootaloo asked.

“The ponies that used to live here,” answered Sweetie, “It looks like they were huddling around each other for some reason. Hey Applebloom, help me turn this door around.”

The apple farmer flipped the object easily and Sweetie examined it.

“They welded the door shut from the inside,” deduced the unicorn.

“Wait, what?” Scootaloo asked, “You mean they locked themselves in here to die of hunger or thirst? Why would they do that?”

Sweetie Belle looked back to the hall outside, “Because it was better than whatever they were hiding from.”

Chapter 6: Stripes and Strings

Midnight looked at the note Luna had given him. “This looks like the place.”

He and Twilight approached the building and, reading the sign telling them to do so, knocked on the door.

“What do you want?” asked a strong, Stalliongrad accented voice from a small box to the left of the door.

Midnight looked at Twilight who could only shrug, equally perplexed by the device. “Uh... My name's Midnight Star. Princess Luna told us that you might have the mechanical skills we need.”

“Midnight Star? The guy that is making the 'Little Helper' automatons?” the voice asked.

“That's correct,” Midnight responded.

“Come right in, comrade.” A hissing sound came from the door just before it slid to the side. “I'm almost finishing with something, but you can wait inside. Down the hall, second door to the right.”

The couple made their way through the plain, unadorned white hallway and entered the room they were directed to. Inside was a stark contrast to the hall. The place was, for lack of a better word, a mess. Doohickeys, bobbles, thingamajigs, and contraptions were piled along every side of the room, hiding any evidence of walls. In the middle of the room sat a single work desk with a large box sitting on top. The sounds of tinkering alerted Midnight and Twilight to the presence of the one they sought.

“I'll be right with you... why is this even in here?” the voice asked no one in particular moments before some component went soaring through the air, crashing into one of the piles. “Could one of you hand me that 5/8ths inch wrench to your left?”

Twilight spotted the tool in need. “Ah, here you go.” her lavender aura lifted the wrench and deposited it, not in a hoof like expected, but a white-furred paw.

“Oh, we were expecting a pony,” Twilight admitted. “So, you're a diamond dog?”

“Nope, sorry you lose,” the mystery voice said as he shifted the box aside, revealing a snow white coat adorned by solid black stripes and a feline face. “The name's Shiro. What is it that brings you fine ponies to my shop?”

“I... didn't realize a tiger was living in Canterlot,” Twilight said.

“I'm here on account of my wife. She's a pony, and Tigeria is not easy place for ponies to live. It's cold, and any oats and sugars have to be imported, so food is costly. It is much easier to get meat for me here, so this is where we live,” the tiger explained. “Besides, she loves teaching at the University.”

At the mention of a professor at the university, Twilight's eyes widened, a sparkle shining in their depths.

“So,” Shiro continued before Twilight could say anything else, “what is it you want me for? No doubt something for this Dawn Shield thing of yours.”

“So you recognized me as more than just an entrepreneur?” Midnight asked with a smirk.

“I used to be in a very similar business,” Shiro said. “I used to hunt monsters that had developed a taste for pony flesh. Tia used to pay me good bits, too.”

Twilight looked at the tiger with a mildly upset expression, “Are you always so informal with Celestia?”

“Oh, she gets quite 'informal' after a few shots of Minoan whiskey.” Shiro laughed at the unicorn's surprise. “Yes, she is a friend. Lulu too.”

“She's never mentioned you,” Twilight stated.

“Probably because she doesn't want you talking to me. Afraid I'll tell you about the time she, the wife, and I got drunk and had a threesome on her throne.”

“So” Twilight said loudly, quickly changing the subject before the image could sear itself into her brain, “you used to hunt monsters?”

“That's right,” replied the feline. “I was one of the best. They called me 'The Spear of the North'.”

The spark of recognition hit Midnight, “I've heard of you. You once took down three feral dragons at once. You know, we could use a guy with your talents in the Dawn Shield.”

Shiro smiled a bit sadly. “I would love that. The thrill of battle, the adrenalin, but...” the cat reached down and wheeled himself out from around the desk, the ponies' eyes latching onto his hind legs... Or rather the lack thereof. Everything from the knees down were simply not there. “I was sent to handle a wyvern near the southern border. Turned out to be a whole nest. I got them all, but the last one bit my legs clean off before taking my spear to his eye.”

“I'm sorry to hear that,” Twilight said. “That must have been difficult.”

“I adjusted,” the tiger shrugged. “Besides, the missus helps.”

The cat was silent for a time, a warm smile gracing his lips, before clapping his paws together and rubbing them in excitement. “So! What do you need?”

Midnight cleared his throat, “What is about to be discussed is classified, so-”

“The invasion, I take it?” Shiro said, cutting him off. At the confused looks, he explained, “I told you, Tia and Lulu are friends, they told me about it at dinner yesterday.”

“Well, that saves an explanation,” Midnight said with a chuckle. “Anyway, I need the help of an expert engineer to build a war golem. It needs to be able to withstand heavy battle and dish out death. The weapons systems I plan on using are not to be used for any other reason, without express permission from both princesses.”

“That powerful, eh?” Shiro mused. “I doubt I would have any use for them then. I trust you have schematics drawn up already.”

“I do.” Midnight activated his seal and pulled a stack of papers from his pocket dimension.

“That looks useful,” Shiro commented before taking the diagrams and looking them over. “Hmm, quite complex. We may need to bring-”

“Shiro, I’m home!” called a voice.

“Ah, speak of Discord and he shall wake.”

The door swung open and a khaki color unicorn with a black mane and tail, with a blue ribbon braided into both walked in. Twilight's eyes instantly widened with recognition at the eyed pyramid cutie mark.

“Y-you're Jynx Charm, the leading expert on pre-Discordian magic,” said the purple mare.

Jynx shared a similar expression, “And you're Twilight Sparkle. You've invented more spells than anypony since Star Swirl. Not to mention you’re the most powerful unicorn in the whole world. It's an honor to actually meet you.”

Twilight blushed at the praise. “I-I'm not that special. I mean, you're a professor at Canterlot U, and I'm just a librarian.”

“A librarian that improved Star Swirl's flash teleportation so it uses far less mana. You've made one of the highest level spells accessible for the common unicorn,” the professor pointed out, her cheeks as red as Twilight's.

“It would seem our wives are both amazing mares,” Shiro said.

“We're lucky guys,” Midnight agreed.

“Yes. So, shall we get started?”

And so, as the mares debated who was was the most accomplished – each arguing the other held that title – the males went over the schematic, deciding on needed materials and procedures.

“Alright, let's see if it works,” Jacob said to himself.

With a deep breath, he flipped the switch. Much to his delight, there was no resounding ka-boom, but the whir of a mana turbine.

“Yes! I am amazing!” he threw his hands in the air, praising himself. “Now to put you to work.”

The human picked up three cylinders, each about a foot long – or two hooves, using the local unit of measurement – and placed them in three of the six slots. He would have to ask Rarity about acquiring the required gems for more batteries, but three should be enough to finish remaining recruits the next day.

“Done. Now...” Jacob looked at the clock to see it was 12:13 pm. “What the hell is there to do in this town?”

The ponies of Ponyville had gotten used to Jacob rather quick. He attributed it to his big brother. The guy didn't hide what he used to be, and according to him, everyone in town knew he wasn't always a quadruped. The residents of the quaint, little town waved to him with a smile, which he gladly returned.

With every day, he understood more of the reasons David loved this world. He was getting there quickly himself. The ponies were kind and caring, the land was beautiful, and war was far less common. That last one was what he loved most. War had torn his family apart. It took his parents, turned his brother into a monster, and made him build things that took countless lives.

And now it thinks it'll do it again? I don't th- “Ack!” His inner musings were cut off as he headbutted a low hanging sign. “Goddess dammit!”

He looked up at the offending wooden display and quickly forgot the pain at the sight of three candies carved into it. “Oh... a sweet shop.”

The princesses had already paid him, so he decided to go ahead see what he could get. Upon entering, his eyes nearly burst from his head. The sight of so many candies was like gazing upon the glorious form of the goddess.

“Thank you, Mina, for delivering your child unto this paradise,” he said to the air.

“Hello, how may I help... you...” a beige earth pony emerged and stared at him dumbfounded. “Oh, it's you.”

Jacob looked at the pony with a little irritation. “Yes, me. That's not a problem, is it?”

The pony shook her head, her pink and blue mane being tossed back and forth. “Oh no, I didn't mean it like that. It's just, my sister has kind of an obsession with mythical creatures, especially humans. I'm just worried she'll see you and... scare you away.”

“Humans are myth here?”

“Well, not anymore,” the mare said. “There were some ruins found about nine years ago that belonged to humans, so we know they did exist.”

“Huh, maybe I should talk to your sister,” Jacob mused. “I wouldn't mind learning about humans here.”

The mare winced and said, “I don't know. She can be a bit... Enthusiastic.”

Jacob grinned wide enough to make Pinkie proud. “So am I. By the way, the name's Jacob.” He stuck out his hand in greeting.

“Oh, where are my manners. I'm Bonbon, my sister, as you'll likely meet her, is Lyra. How can I help you?”

“Candy.”

Bonbon's lips curled up into a smile. “I can definitely help with that. My little helper and I are the best candy makers in Ponyville. Anything in particular you're looking for?”

Jacob looked at the shelves of candy, his mouth watering at the sight, but not seeing what he really wanted. “Tell me you have lemon drops in this world.”

Bonbon thought for a moment. “My assistant, was working on a batch. I'll see if she's done.”

With that, the mare disappeared into the back, yelling, “Hey, Twist, you got those-” The door cut her off, leaving Jacob to browse the other candies. Some chocolate mints caught his eye. At four for a bit, he decided he would go ahead and grab four and placed a coin on the counter. As he was enjoying his candy, the door opened and a mint green unicorn stepped in.

“Hey Bons, somepony said the human was... here...” the unicorn's eyes widened when they landed on Jacob.

Jacob looked at her and said, “You must be Lyra. Heard you like humans.”

The unicorn cleared her throat and recomposed herself. “Yes, I am Lyra Heartstrings, and I do have an interest in humans.”

Jacob could see the excitement bubbling under the surface. “Well, I'm human. What do you want to know?”

“W-well, humans of your world are different from the ones that once lived here, but I think you might be the same biologically.”

Jacob smirked slyly. “So, you want to study my body?”

“N-no!”Lyra's cheeks flared with heat. “I-I-I mean, uh hehe, I guess if you-”

“Lyra!” Bonbon's voice called from behind the counter. “You better not be hassling our customer!”

Jacob laughed as he said, “No, Miss Bonbon. It was actually the other way around.” He turned towards the unicorn. “I apologize, Miss Lyra. I shouldn't have teased you like that. I apologize.”

“Okay,” Bonbon said, slightly confused. “Well, sir, Twist just finished the lemon drops. They're five bits a pound.”

“Deal.” Jacob pulled out five bits and tossed them next to the one he put up there earlier. “Oh, I grabbed four of those chocolate mints.”

“Oh, I was wondering what this was,” Bonbon said, picking up the bit that was already there.

“Miss Lyra,” Jacob said, turning toward the unicorn. “Would you care to join me? I'd love to hear about humans of this world.”

“O-okay,” she replied. “Wait right here. I have something to get.” The minty mare ran through a side door and up some stairs. Not a minute later, she came barreling back down, a case nearly as long as she was strapped to her back.

“What's that?” Jacob asked.

“You'll see,” Lyra said and leaned in closer so her sister couldn't hear her whisper. “Did you mean what you said about studying your body?”

“Come on, Minty, where are we going?” Jacob asked for the fifth time.

Lyra rolled her eyes as she said in a teasing tone, “So we're on pet names now?”

“Unless you wanna go further,” Jacob lowered his voice to a more husky tone.

The unicorn laughed out loud at that. “Just because I find humans fascinating doesn't mean I’d date one, so put those thoughts out of mind. It won't happen.”

“I'm just messing with you,” Jacob laughed.

“Maybe a friendly rut,” Lyra said nonchalantly, as Jacob’s brain crashed briefly. “Anyway, here we are.”

They arrived in a large clearing just outside town. It was mostly grass with the exception of a thick oak towering overhead. As Lyra pulled out a large, rolled up piece of paper, she began explaining.

“Nine years ago, when I was still at the University, some strange ruins were discovered. These ruins were human in origin. Now, up until then, humans were myth, so naturally cryptozoologists were called in to study them. My class was invited to join the excavation.”

The unicorn reached the tree and unrolled the paper, revealing a target, and pinning it up. Jacob looked on in curiosity as she continued.

“After three days of excavating, a historic discovery was made by none other than me. You see, humans in this world had no magic at all, relying on technology in their everyday lives. That's why it was so significant when I discovered twelve magic human artifacts.” The unicorn sat down and placed the case she was carrying on the ground at her hooves. “This suggests that either humans had somehow managed to use magic, or that they were allied with unicorns.”

Jacob looked down at the case and said, “Okay, so what's that got to do with this?”

Lyra's smile widened. “This is one of those artifacts.”

With a golden glow, Lyra opened the package and lifted the contents. It was a long, recurved bow made of some kind of black material. The runic writing along the sides drew Jacobs attention, wondering what they meant. They definitely weren’t seal runes.

“This is a dragon horn bow, and one of only three that were released to the public. The other two went for twelve-thousand and fifteen-thousand bits at auction, but since I found them, I got to keep one. The enchantments, as far as anypony can tell, make it unbreakable as well as increase the power of the shot.”

A quiver of five arrows lifted from the case and was placed around the mare's neck. She then stood up on her hind legs as a gold glow surrounded her fore-hooves. The glow molded into five little fingers, similar to the spell Midnight often used.

“I developed this spell after seeing your brother's version. I wanted to learn to use the bow the same way humans did.”

With that, she grabbed the bow in her left magic hand and drew an arrow with the right. Lyra took a deep breath as she notched the arrow, and pulled back as she exhaled. Jacob saw the look of focus in her eye as she took am and released. The arrow flew straight and true, burying itself in the center of the bulls-eye.

Jacob whistled at the impressive display. “You're good.”

“Thanks. I've been practicing daily since I got it, and using the hands for almost five years.”

“It shows,” Jacob said as he went over to the tree to inspect the shot. The arrow was buried halfway in. “That's got some power.”

“Yeah,” Lyra said as she pulled the arrow out. “I need arrows enchanted for durability or else they break after one shot.”

“With that much power, I don't doubt it.”

The two sat in silence for a few seconds before Jacob spoke again, “So, cryptozoology? That's the study of mythical animals, right? I take it human's are your favorite?”

Lyra chuckled. “Most ponies think that because of how excited I get about them, but that's just because we've actually found human ruins. No, my favorite is another one that has recently been discovered to be real; changelings.”

“I read a little about them,” Jacob stated. “Evil, parasites that drain your love until you're a bitter husk.”

Lyra scowled a little. “That's bull. Just because the only official record of them is the Canterlot invasion doesn't mean they're all like that. I hate how ponies judge an entire race by one encounter. You know, I bet there are a lot of good, kind changelings that live in peace with ponies, but they're too afraid to show themselves because they'll be arrested just for being a changeling.”

Jacob raised an eyebrow at the mare. “Sounds like you speak from experience.”

“Wh-what?! No! I don't know any changelings.”

Jacob smirked. “Sure you don't.”

Author's Note

Shiro is NOT going to be a main character. He'll pop up on occasion for lulz or machines, but it will be rare.

Bonus Chapter

Author's Note

In thanks for getting the last chapter featured, here's a bonus chapter for you guys.

Warning: Not intended for those with heart conditions.

Bonus Chapter

The Adventures of the Warrior Princess,

By Aurora Star

One day princess Selestia tried to ~~rays~~ raise the sun but it was gone.

“Oh no! My sun has been stolen!” she said.

“So has my moon!” said Luna.

“Only one evil doer could have done something so ~~dass~~ ~~dastur~~ evil. King Baddy!” Selestia said.

Luna gasped. “No! Not King Baddy! Hes the worst most evil bad guy in the whole world! What are we going to do? Not even we could beat him up.”

“There's only one pony that can save the day.” Selestia said. “The most powerfulest one of all... The Warrior Princess, Aurora!”

So they wrote a letter and sent it to Aurora. They gave it to Miss Derpy because she' the nicest mailmare ever and she likes to give me and my friends muffins.

Aurora red the letter and said. “Oh no! Equestria needs me!”

So Aurora flew to Equestria. She doesn't have wings but she uses her warrior princess powers so she doesn't need them. When she got to the castle, King Baddy had already got there and tied up the princesses.

“Hahaha! Your to late! I've already ~~cocered~~ taken over the whole world!” King Baddy said.

“Then I'm gonna beat you up and take it back.”

So Aurora punched him, but it didn't hurt him.

“Hahaha! I'm invincible! Not even a warrior princess can beat me!” King Baddy said and punched Aurora out the window.

“Oh no! Aurora was defeated! We are all doomed!” Selestia said and stated to cry because she was said that the bad guy won.

But then, Aurora flew back through the window. She was glowing.

“But how?!” King Baddy yelled.

“Beause I'm a super princess!” Aurora said.

Then she shot him with her super princess magic and made him be nice. Then she gave the world back to the princesses and the other people that have countrys and they lived hapily ever after.

The end

Aurora closed her book, a huge smile on her face. “So, what did you think?”

“I thought it was a lovely story,” Twilight said.

“I think we have the next big writer here,” Midnight agreed.

“Really? Cool! I'm gonna write another!” the filly cheered just before letting out a jaw cracking yawn.

“You can write it tomorrow. Right now, it's bedtime,” Midnight said, tucking in his daughter.

“Daddy?”

“Yes?”

“Do you think I'll ever be a princess?”

Midnight smiled down at it daughter. “No.” He gave her a kiss on the forehead, just below her horn. “You'll be a super princess.”

Birds of a Feather

"Thanks again, for coming with me, Fluttershy,” Blue Streak said as he pulled a cart full of food, toys and blankets. “I... Haven't been back here since you guys arrested me. I'll admit, I'm afraid my sister will be mad at me.”

“Why would she be mad?” asked Fluttershy. “She knows you were caught, right?”

Blue sighed, “That's the problem. She thought I was a security consultant. That's why I haven't been back, but after the invasion... I never thought I could actually die with you guys, and I don't want to go without making it up to her.”

Soon enough, the pair arrived at a rather large, though slightly run-down home. Blue unhitched the cart and nervously approached the front door while Fluttershy pulled the cart the rest of the way to the side entrance. The flightless pegasus raised a hesitant hoof and rapped on the door. It opened just as Fluttershy turned to rejoin her friend.

“H-hi, Val,” Blue Streak stammered, “It's been aw-Ah!”

Fluttershy eeped as a griffin fist slammed into Blue's muzzle.

“You have a lot of nerve showing your face around here!” the griffin yelled. “Do you have any idea how worried we were? Not to mention I had to explain to the kids that you were a criminal! Come inside. I'll call a doctor to take a look at that.”

“Oh, I can take care of that,” Fluttershy interrupted.

The griffiness looked at the mare with a raised eyebrow, about to ask who she was, when the pegasus' hoof glowed with a runic circle. Her expression turned to surprise as Blue's nose reset itself and stopped bleeding right before her eyes.

After the glowing faded, Blue scrunched his snout, getting the tingle out, before turning to his attacker. “I deserved that. Val, this is Fluttershy, Shy, this is Valara, my sister.”

The moment the three stepped back inside, Blue was beset by a dozen children of various ages, mostly ponies, but also two griffins, and a minotaur. With the male and youngsters occupied, the ladies were left to move into the kitchen and talk.

“I must admit, I was expecting a pony,” Fluttershy stated. “So, was your mother or father a griffin?”

Val chuckled as she opened the cabinet, retreating her tea. “Both. We're not related by blood. We grew up together, in Fillydelphia. His parents died, and mine abandoned me.”

Fluttershy gasped, turning her attention from the filling kettle. “Oh, my. How awful. Why would they do something like that?”

Val flexed her wings... or rather, wing. “I lost a wing in an accident. For a griffin, that's the worst thing that could happen. Being a griffin that couldn't fly, I was an embarrassment to my family. So, my father brought me down here, told me to wait on a street corner and that he would come right back, and left. Three days later, I met Blue at a foster home and we hit it off. Anyway, that's why I opened this place, to take in kids that are all alone in the world.”

As Fluttershy turned on the stove, placing the kettle on the flame, Val asked, “What about you? I wasn't expecting Blue to come back with such a pretty fillyfriend.”

“Oh, no,” Fluttershy giggled, blushing slightly. “We're just friends. I... um, was one of the ponies that arrested him.”

“Oh...” Val said, giving the pony a sidelong glance. “So he still needs an escort?”

“Not for the last few months,” Fluttershy answered. “I'm here as moral support. He's afraid he might die in the line of duty, and wanted to see you again just in case.”

The two took a seat at the table to wait for the water to boil.

When they were comfortable, Val asked, “What do you mean 'in the line of duty'?”

Fluttershy answered with, “When he was arrested, Midnight, our CO, was impressed with his abilities. He was given an offer; Prison, or use his talents in service to Dawn Shield.”

“Dawn Shield? You mean that crazy military unit that ponies were talking about a couple years ago?” Val looked at the timid mare with wide eyes, as if seeing her for the first time. “You... don't seem like special forces, is all.”

“That's because you haven't seen her fight,” came Blue Streak's voice from the door, apparently having heard them in the other room. “She fight's like an animal... literally-oof. Hey, cheap shot!” With that, the sounds of roughhousing continued, making the ladies giggle.

Fluttershy blushed at the praise. “I've taken care of sick and injured animals around Ponyville for years, and consider many of them dear friends. Some of the predators were worried that I might get hurt by one of the more aggressive creatures, so they taught me to fight like them.”

“So... you can... talk to animals?” Valara asked, skeptically.

“Not talk to them, but I can usually understand what they are trying to tell me. It's my special talent,” Shy explained.

“Pony magic is weird.”

Fluttershy giggled. “You might like rune magic, then.”

Val raised an eyebrow at that. “Really? Well, how about a demonstration?”

Blue took in a deep breath, trying to wash away his fatigue. “Okay, one more time. This is exhausting.”

“Midnight did say you need to get better with your seal,” Fluttershy reminded before looking around as the couple small craters that marred the once nice park. “Though, I agree. We'll need to fix up the damage as soon as we're done.”

It took a couple months of studying the Element Bearer's seals for Jacob to figure out the runes needed to attach one to a pony. Blue Streak was one of the first to be volun-told to test it.

Blue focused his magic and willed to the surface. He molded the mana into the required runes and released. The mid afternoon shadows rose up, twining around each other. Two tendrils extended from the middle as clawed hands formed t their tips. The end of the main mass split open in a toothy maw and roared.

Several gasps came from the building crowd of spectators that their 'performance' had drawn, though most of the crowd had seen it at least once before by this time.

“Ready,” Blue announced.

Fluttershy stood up on her hind legs, expression hardening, and said in an uncharacteristically stern voice, “Don't hold back on me.”

Even after sparring with her so often, the transformation from timid filly to hardened warrior every time she fought was still jarring to Blue Streak.

The normally timid mare lunged forward, shooting towards the shadow construct, right hoof glowing with her Spirit Seal. The black claw of her foe lashed out, only to be halted by the shaft of a spear of light that materialized in the mare's hooves. Lillith's Spear was Fluttershy's favorite offensive Spirit spell, as it could be wielded the same as a Mage Form spear, but was also being a component in a few more advanced spells.

Being the last round of the night, she decided to give the spectators a show.

She twisted her weapon to slip under the assaulting limb and slashing at the 'stalk' of her opponent. A long but shallow glowing gash, causing the monster to let out a roar of pain. It didn't really feel anything, Blue just added that detail for show. This may have been good practice, but it was entertainment first.

Fluttershy leaped straight up, using her wings to propel herself above the creature. With a quick spin, she flung her weapon, but missed when the creature ducked to the right. Another spear came hurtling at its 'face'. It swayed to its left only for a third spear to go sailing well in front it.

Blue blinked in confusion. He had never seen her miss by that much. The scout looked back up at his friend's smirking face as she reared back with another spear...

… Only to launch it straight down.

Realization came too late as he looked at the four spears surrounding his puppet. With a flash of a spell being activated, tethers of light shot from the shafts of the spears and latched onto the shadow, binding it.

Fluttershy's left hoof shot up dramatically as a golden glow surrounded her. Twin shafts of light erupted from either side of her hoof, bending backwards into a bow shape as her right hoof joined her left. With a single smooth motion, she leveled the bow of light on the monster and drew her right hoof back, drawing the 'string'. The golden glow surrounding her flowed to the magic weapon, solidifying into a golden arrow.

In one last act of defiance, the shadow beast let out one last roar just before Fluttershy loosed the arrow down its throat. The umbral abomination exploded in a flash of brilliant light.

No sooner had Fluttershy landed were the two of them swarmed by a gaggle of pint-sized bundles of energy.

“That was so cool!”

“You're like a super hero, miss Fluttershy!”

“Make another monster, Uncle Blue! I wanna fight it!”

“You don't even have horns yet.”

“Neither do you!”

“I'm a earth pony!”

“Hey, hush up, now,” Val ordered. “I'm sure your uncle's tired.”

“How did you do that?” asked an orange earth pony mare, her question echoed by several dozen more.

Fluttershy had gotten quite a bit better at dealing, and even performing in front of small crowds. Of course, now that she looked around, she noticed it wasn't just a dozen or so spectators like it was before, but nearly a hundred ponies looking right at her. Her anxiety came crashing back. Before she could even start hyperventilating, though, a loud whistle drew their attention away from her.

“I'll answer any questions I can,” Blue Streak yelled over the crowd. “I can't give too much away, right now, but I'll try to sate your curiosity.”

Blue let out a groan as he sunk into the extra large bathtub. “That feels good.”

“Oh, yes. There's nothing like a nice bath after a day of training,” Fluttershy agreed before taking a breath and dunking under completely.

She resurfaced and leaned against the side, trying to relax. “And, um... Thanks for what you did back there... With the crowd, I mean.”

“No problem, Shy,” Blue said with a kind smile.

“Scoot over,” Val requested, her larger frame needing a bit more room than the two ponies.

The three relaxed in the warm water for several minuted before Fluttershy decided to wash up, grabbing a bottle of lilac scented fur wash.

“So, I been wondering,” Val began, grabbing her own soap. “Why aren't you as tired as Blue? It looked like you were using more powerful spells.”

Blue let out a chuckle but remained mostly silent, content to let Fluttershy answer this one.

“It has to do with 'affinity'. I have an affinity for Spirit magic, what I was using out there, and Body magic. Blue has an Air affinity, but was using Shadow magic, so it takes more effort for him to use.”

“Oh...” Val pondered that for a moment before asking, “Then why does he have this Shadow Seal if he's better at Air?”

“Cause I'm a scout,” replied the stallion. “Shadow magic has a lot of spells that confuse, disorient, or misdirect the enemy. The Shadow Puppet spell I was using is perfect for keeping pursuing enemies busy while I make my escape. I can also make smaller, mobile ones and take direct control to create a distraction.”

Valara looked at her brother for several long seconds before finally speaking again. “You really are a soldier, now, huh?”

Blue opened his eyes, looking toward his sister.

“I mean... I know you said that, but...” the griffin shifted uncomfortably, “It's just hard to picture you like that. I mean, you've always tried to help others and stand up to bullies and what not, but this... You could really die, couldn't you?”

Blue didn't speak. He simply nodded his head, eyes cast downward.

The three were silent, Valara taking it in and the others giving her time to do so.

Finally, she leaned over, wrapping her brother in a fond hug. “I won't make you promise you won't die or anything so stupid... but... if you do, I'm going to kick your tail.”

Blue just smiled and hugged his sister back.

“...And remember to ask your friends about letting us see a demonstration of their magic, too.”

Blue chuckled as his sister escorted him to the door. “I know some of them would insist on it.”

Val sighed as they walked out onto the porch, stopping and turning to each other. “And for Celestia's sake, visit more often than once every four years.” The grin was playful, but Blue knew she meant it.

“I will.”

Just then, Fluttershy came around with the now empty cart. “Are you ready to go, Blue? We don't want to miss the train... Although, I guess we might be able to take the next one this afternoon.”

“Go on, I'll catch up,” Blue told the kind pegasus.

“Alright.” With that, Fluttershy started trotting off.

“She's a good mare, that one,” Val said.

“Yeah,” Blue said absently.

“Kind...”

“Yeah.”

“Strong...”

“Yeah.”

“Pretty.”

“Yeah... What?” Blue turned back to his sister, shocked.

Val rolled her eyes and slugged him on the shoulder. “You know what.”

Author's Note

I'm still not ready to start posting the next act, but here's some nice slice-of-life for you guys, as well as some background on Blue Streak (I hope the real one likes how he was portrayed).

Also, in case you forgot, prior to Act III only humans could use Seals. The reason for this is because only the runes to bind the Seal to humans were known. After the Elements bound their runes as seals, though, all it took was a little studying to determine the runes that did it.

This should be the last intermission before Act IV... Maybe.

Act V Prelude: Decisions

Act V: The Unseen Prince

Prelude: Decisions

“Scootaloo, stop!” yelled Sweetie Belle, pulling the furious pegasus off with her magic, “That's Applebloom you're hurting!”

In a flash of amber light, the possessed mare was gone.

“Damn it, Sweetie! You let her get away!” Scootaloo yelled.

“You were hurting Applebloom, not the Nightmare!” Sweetie Belle scolded.

“What happened?!” Rainbow Dash asked as soon as she arrived, touching down nearby.

Applejack came up short, stopping to look at Midnight in disbelief. “Is... is he...”

“Applejack!” Sweetie's voice broke through her stupor. “I'm going to try to lock onto her magic, and hopefully trace her teleport, you understand?” Applejack nodded. “Good, you and Rainbow go after her. You're a lot faster than us, and I'm afraid Scootaloo's anger might make her hurt Applebloom. I'm thinking she doesn't look like Applebloom to Scoot's senses at the moment.”

Sweetie's horn lit up, a trail of emerald magic snaking out to where Nightshade last lay. It began to swirl, Applebloom's amber magic being revealed. Sweetie's magic wrapped around it before shooting of, twisting around the line of amber magic as it headed into the Everfree.

“Come on, AJ,” Rainbow called, struggling to keep her own grief from seeping into her voice. “Let's go get your sister back!”

Anypony could see that leaving Twilight tore her up, but Applejack knew that getting Applebloom back had to take precedence. And so, the farmer tore herself away and ran after Rainbow, hot on the trail of her sister's abductor.

Storm Feather joined Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle as they slowly approached their fallen friend. Twilight had been joined by Fluttershy, holding the distraught mare as she cried with her. Sweetie, however, had a contemplative expression.

In a hushed voice, she spoke to the colt. “Hey, Storm. Is there any way you can help?”

Storm looked at Sweetie in mild surprise. “I... don't know. I mean, something like what happened to Scoots is one thing, but this... I can try, but... I'm going to need a lot more energy than I have.”

Sweetie contemplated that for a moment before gesturing to the two grieving mares. “They'll forgive you.”

“Are suggesting what I think you're suggesting?” Scootaloo whispered harshly. “You know what'll happen, right?”

“Yes, and this is the best way to do so. Save two birds, as it were,” Sweetie replied. “It’s the best way to reveal himself.”

Storm pondered for a moment. “Alright, but as soon as I'm done, Scoots, let it happen.”

“But-”

“Let it happen,” the colt insisted. “It'll be fine.”

Applejack and Rainbow moved as fast as their legs could take them, following the green entwined amber trail through the Everfree. Neither spoke. They both knew if they tried, they risked their emotions pouring out, uncontrollably.

So they ran.

Eventually, though, the droning sounds of the forest were interrupted by a crash and a rumble. The two mares ran towards the source of the sound, only to find the last wall of some old ruin topple down.

“Look!” Rainbow exclaimed, pointing towards the sky.

In the distance, a yellow figure arced through the air.

“Fly! Ah'll catch up!” Applejack ordered.

Without further ado, Rainbow dashed into the air, pursuing the runaway. For a moment, when the younger mare landed, Rainbow thought she lost her, but the flash of yellow beneath the canopy got her back on target.

Angling herself down to an intercept course, Rainbow charged the redhead. The crash through the trees stung, but she didn't care. As soon as she tackled her pray, she held her down as best she could, and demanded, “Get outta Applebloom, you leech!”

“Get offa me!” the earth pony said, using her superior strength to roll over, pinning Rainbow beneath her. The pressure on her chest made it difficult to breath and sapped her strength. As soon as her grip loosened, the mare was up.

Luckily, Applejack chose that exact moment to arrive, leaping from behind a bush. The two locked eyes and AJ froze.

“A-Applejack.”

“Applebloom?”

And just like that, the fugitive darted off.

Rainbow Dash struggled to her hooves, gasping for the air need to yell at her friend. “What the heck, AJ? You just let that monster get away! I thought you wanted to save your sister?!”

“That was Applebloom...”

Rainbow stared, uncomprehendingly, for a moment. “Well, yeah. She took her body, remember?”

Applejack shook her head. “No, Ah mean that was Applebloom. Ah could see it in her eyes. Ah think she beat that thing outta herself.”

“Then why did she run?”

AJ had to think about that one.

“Maybe... she's scared? Scared of what'll happen. Kinda like how Luna was.”

“Well, let's go after her!”Rainbow turned and started towards the direction the former crusader ran in.

“Wait...” Applejack said, hesitantly. “Ah... Ah want to go after her, but right now Twilight needs us most. Applebloom 'll be fine for now.”

“But-” Rainbow began, but pulled up short. “Yeah, you're right. Let's get back before something bad happens.”

Storm Feather walked up, to stand behind the grieving mares, and took a deep breath to steel his nerves. Starting from his hooves, a yellow fire ignited, and quickly traveled up his legs, burning away the dark gray fur. In it's place, black leather-like hide was left, perforations dotting the leg. As the flame traveled across his back, his downy wings vanished, replaced by translucent membranes, reminiscent of a wasp. Finally, as the flame passed his head, a smooth, slightly curving horn emerged from his mane.

His eyes opened, still the same yellow as before, and he looked at the Twilight and Fluttershy.

“I'm sorry,” he uttered before a beam of caustic green energy shot out from his horn and struck the two mares. Their bodies seized, their eyes and mouths open in a silent scream. Storm grunted as the spell took hold, flooding him with power. It was a feeling he hadn't felt in years, the rush, the adrenaline, the ecstasy... He hated every moment.

It was something he swore he'd never do again.

Finally, when he drained every drop he could without risking long term side effects, he released them. Their limp forms were caught in Sweetie Belle's aura, and levitated away, where they could be laid gently out of the way.

Storm shuddered at the sensation.

“Storm,” Scootaloo said firmly. “Finish it. Hurry.”

“Y-yeah.”

The colt trotted to Midnight's side, wincing at all the blood, and sat beside him, lifting the body to his hooves. He just hoped that this worked.

Storm focused every drop of his stolen power into his horn, lighting it up in a yellow fire. Both Sweetie and Scootaloo winced, one from the brightness of the light and the other from the dense magical content.

With the sound of thunder, the spell was released, lancing into Midnight's chest. A whirlwind picked up, causing both observing mares to shield their faces from debris. Before Storm's eyes, bone, tissue and muscle seemed to break and tear in reverse. It was excruciatingly slow, but it seemed to be working.

Sweat poured down Storm's face at the exertion of so much magical energy, but he had to continue. Midnight's lungs were finished, and all his rib fragments were extracted from his organs. The heart was nearly mended and as soon as the ribs and skin were at least mostly done, he should be able to pull through.

Unfortunately, fate wouldn't make it easy.

“What in tarnation!”

Sweetie and Scootaloo turned to see Applejack and Rainbow Dash emerge from the Everfree, shock written all over their faces.

“Applejack, Rainbow, you have to tru-”

“Changeling!” Rainbow announced and shot towards Storm.

Before she even reached him, though, Scootaloo intercepted, slamming her adoptive mother to the ground.

“He's helping!” the blind mare shouted.

“Yeah, right!” Rainbow shot back. “He's mind controlling you, Scoots! It's what they do!”

“N-no! He's not!” Sweetie said through gritted teeth as she struggled to hold Applejack back with her magic.

“Almost done!” Storm called. “Just a little... Done!”

In an instant, Storm's spell faded and the colt collapsed. Just as quickly, Sweetie released Applejack.

“Scootaloo, enough!” the unicorn yelled, sternly.

Reluctantly, said pegasus released her mother. Rainbow then immediately leaped up and tackled Storm, knocking him out with a strong jab.

“R-rainbow! Midnight...” Applejack's stunned voice drew Rainbow's attention to their fallen comrade over whom the farm mare stood. “He's breathin'.”

Author's Note

Those of you that had read the original probably saw this coming. Don't worry, there are some major limits to this healing power of Storm's. It's by no means a 'heal all'. As for the color of his magic, it's normally yellow, but changeling 'dark magic' is always green.

P.S. What's with all the Rarity episode? Three in a row? Though, I did like the tie in to the "Brotherhooves Social" episode coming up.

Act VI Prelude: Cut My Heart Out

Author's Note

So, I finished the Epilogue sooner than I thought I would. So, surprise! This Act has a lot of crazy stuff happen, so make sure you keep up to date recap chapter. It's been updated, too.

Oh yeah, and this first part is the other major reason I opted for the 'mature' tag. Have fun :pinkiecrazy:

Act VI Prelude: Cut My Heart Out

Prelude: Cut My Heart Out

Jack Hammer was a simple stallion. He worked as a construction pony in Fillydelphia and had a simple, but loving wife and a sweet little filly. While no pony special, he was content with life. All in all, nothing of interest ever happened in his life.

Yet, as he groggily awoke, he knew something was different. Normally he would be laying on his side, holding his wife.

Normally he could move.

“Uh... Wha..?” he mumbled.

“Ah, it would appear our guest of honor decided to rejoin the waking world.” The voice was deep but smooth and radiated pure, unadulterated malice.

Jack cracked one eye open in an attempt to see just what was going on. The first, and most blatantly obvious thing was that he wasn't in his room at home. In fact, he wasn't in Filly at all, unless there were caverns nearby he never knew about.

“I was beginning to fear my friend was overzealous with her sleep spell.” Jack's attention was drawn to the speaker, visible in the light of a large bonfire. He had only ever seen a few diamond dogs around, mostly working at the docks, but he could have sworn they never had horns.

“We aren't friends,” came the rather young, feminine voice from the shadows that... sounded familiar.

He was suddenly very, very awake as the memory of how he got here returned. She cast a spell on him and his family on their way home from a movie.

“Oh, of course we are,” the 'diamond dog' said sweetly as he lifted his paw, adorned by a wicked looking black claw, and red lightning arced across the body of the silhouette. The cries of pain were terrifying. “Aren't we?”

“Y-yes... I-I was just kidding,” the voice said, shakily.

“Oh, you. Always kidding around.” The dog laughed before turning back to Jack. “Where were we? Of course, our guests. I believe your darling wife is waking, now. Good morning, sleepy head.”

Jack turned his head as much as he could, finally aware of his position, bound to the cave wall by some kind of black crystals. To his left, his beloved wife, Lesson Plan was similarly bound.

“L-Lessy?”

“Jack? What's going on? Where are we?”

“You are my guests?” said the dog. “I invited you here for a little... dinner party.”

For some reason, the way the dog said that sent chills down Jack's spine.

“Wh-what do you want? We ain't rich, and don't have no rich friends,” Jack pleaded.

“I'm hurt. Do you think that's why you're here?” the dog mocked.

“Then why are we here? Are you going to eat us?”

“Heavens, no. What kind of monster do you think I am?” the dog assured as he sat on a stone beside the bonfire. Jack released a sigh of relief at that.

“besides, I already have my meal.” The reached around the opposite side of the stone and grabbed something.

Jack's heart went cold at the sight of his little filly, bound and gagged to a long, wooden spit.

With a quick swipe of his claw, the dog cut the gag, letting the youngster cry out. “Daddy! Help me!”

“Lemon!” Lesson cried out.

“I-it's okay, sweetheart.” her father attempted to reassure her. “You're going to be okay.”

“Now, why would you lie like that? You should always tell the truth,” the dog chided as if speaking to a small foal, and turned to the filly. “You're going to die, and it's going to hurt a lot. Then, I'm going to eat you while mommy and daddy watch.”

“No! I'll kill you!” Jack hollered, struggling against his bonds.

“And do you know why your daddy can't save you? Because he doesn't love you enough.”

“No! Baby, I do love you!”

“Save me! Daddy, why won't you-Aaaaahhhhh!” She screamed as she was slowly lowered into the flames.

“No! Stop it! Please, I'm begging you!”

“Wh-hy are you doing this? What did we do?”

The dog ignored them, whistling a merry tune as the filly writhed and screamed in agony for countless seconds before going silent.

“Mm-mm! Smells delectable.” The dog lifted the charred remains from the fire and placed it beside himself before cutting into her flesh with his claw.

Jack could only watch, feeling numb at the horrid sight. Surely, he would just wake up. Then, he could schedule an appointment with a shrink. Perhaps the stories of Princess Luna saving ponies from their nightmares were true and she was going to charge in and replace this nightmare with a pleasant dream.

“Oh, I'm being rude. You look hungry.”

The sudden statement jolted Jack back to the cruel reality.

The dog sliced off a chunk, taking a bite as he approached. He held out the piece of flesh and said, “Eat it.”

“Wh-what?” Jack asked weakly.

“Eat it. It's rude to turn down food, is it not?”

“You're sick,” Jack whimpered.

The dog sighed and brought one of the claw's blades to press against a nearly catatonic Lesson's throat. “Eat it, and I won't slit her throat.”

“No! Please, I-I'll do it!”

Hesitantly, he opened his mouth and squeezed his eyes shut. He had to force himself not to gag as he felt the bit of flesh touch his tongue.

“Now, chew.”

Slowly, crying silently, he did as he was told, chewing the charred bit of his darling little filly.

“Swallow.”

Struggling not to think, he forced the bit down, barely keeping it from immediately coming back up.

“See, was that so bad?” the dog mocked.

With that, the dog removed his claw from Lesson's throat...

And trust it into her chest.

Lesson screamed as her soul was pulled from her, her body shriveling up.

That was all Jack's mind could take.

Nag-Ta basked in the torment of his victim, the sweet, sweet taste of a broken spirit, but he dared not take it all. No, this little dinner and show was to serve a higher purpose.

“Sombra!” Nag-Ta called as he returned to the filly, tearing off one of her hind legs

From the darkness, the shadow pony emerged. “Yes, master.”

“Do your thing.”

“Of course.” Sombra's horn glowed his sickly green/black before the energy shot out, wrapping the broken stallion in its evil light.

Nag-Ta felt the stallion's torment rise again as the spell made him relive the past several minutes again and again, wiping his memory of it so he would suffer anew each time.

“Excellent. Bring him.”

Sombra rushed to pull the stallion from the crystal and carry him after the retreating demon down a passageway.

As they walked, a light began filling the cave, but not the light of day. Glowing mushrooms began appearing on the walls as the delved deeper, until they emerged in a massive underground chamber. The chamber was lined with glowing fungus and crystals, but the main feature was the large luminescent lake in the middle.

“Secure our new friend over the pool,” Nag-Ta ordered.

“Master, I'm curious,” Sombra began as he did as he was told. “Why do you need this thing's suffering? The pool needs no sacrifice.”

“You assume I mean to clone myself?” Nag-Ta's question was answered with a nod from the former emperor. “This thing does not have the power to copy me. Besides, why would I want the competition?”

The demon dog smiled and suddenly slashed his own wrist with his claw. He held the gash over the pool, and allowed several drops of his blood to drip into the pristine water. The moment the first touched, the water began to boil, turning deep crimson as it seemed to writhe in pain.

Holding out his claw, runes began glowing around the pool as he spoke.

“I have corrupted this place. With my blood, it no longer simply copies one's outward self, but instead it reflects one's soul.”

Sombra's eyes widened in realization and surprise. “And now it will copy a tormented soul.”

Nag-Ta smiled, wickedly. “Precisely. And with my blood, it shall obey my every command.”

A wail rose from the water as a grotesque mockery of a pony rose up. It's long forelegs pulled itself up with what looked like a minotaur's hands, if it were only skin and bones. The long forelimbs and stumpy hind legs gave it a gorilla like posture.

The creature turned to gaze at them with soulless black eyes and wheezed a garbled sound that Sombra swore sounded like it was pleading for help.

“Then we are to use this to raise an army and strike at Equestria?” Sombra ventured.

“Not just yet. I found another potential ally. These are to be a peace offering.”

“And where is this 'ally'?”

“He's running an errand in Canterlot.”

“No luck, I presume?” Celestia asked as she met up with Twilight, Midnight, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Storm Feather as they walked through the palace.

“No, still nothing on 'Chloe' or 'Pan',” Twilight admitted.

The group had come to Canterlot to seek out their public records, hoping to find something. Rainbow Dash had come as well, but decided it would be best if she stayed out of the others way. She was little use searching through books, anyway, and it had been a while since she saw the Wonderbolts.

Celestia pondered for a moment. “It could be that Chrysalis just wanted to confuse you. Perhaps she used a spell to read your thoughts?”

“I don't think so,” Storm said. “Mother may be a talented spellcaster, but she isn't very subtle. She knows something. I've always been able to tell when she's lying.”

“Is there any changeling that can confirm her real name?” Celestia asked the changeling.

“No. Even I don't know her real name. She's just 'mother' to me, and 'the Queen' to everyone else.”

“Maybe she knew ya from before?” Applebloom suggested. “Maybe you're older than we thought, and ya got zapped back into a filly?”

“Doubtful,” Sweetie Belle interjected. “Age regression is nearly impossible. There are spells, but they're not only incredibly hard, they're temporary. Nothing short of Discord could have pulled off a permanent version.”

“Then... We'll just have to ask her, ourselves,” Storm offered.

“That may be...” Celestia trailed off, turning to gaze into the distance, eyes wide in shock and fear. Without warning, she wrapped the entire group in her aura. In a golden flash, they appeared in the central gardens. “Discord! Prepare yourselves for trouble!”

Before any could ask what was happening, a scream was heard from the center of the hedge maze. As they rounded the last turn, Twilight felt her blood run cold. The statue of Discord was gone, ringed by stone shards. However, the draconequus was nowhere to be seen.

Instead, the figure of a stallion stood over another's prone form, holding a bloody knife and and green heart-shaped gem in his golden aura. The unicorn stallion was covered from head to hoof in an extravagant robe, only his long white beard showing. In a flash, the pony vanished, leaving only his victim.

They rushed over to aid the wounded pony, a young, light brown unicorn stallion with a white mane and goatee. He was cut open, and bleeding profusely.

Storm acted almost instinctively, dropping his disguise and lighting his horn. Probing the wound before getting to work.

“His vital organs are fine, just some severed veins. I should be able to stabilize him.”

The changeling undid what he could, stopping the bleeding and mending the bone that was cut through.

Storm released the spell, and wobbled from the strain. Scootaloo was there in an instant to support him.

“He... should be good... as long as he gets to a hospital.”

“I'll take him,” Celestia said. “Investigate the area. I want to know what happened here.”